mM'-i^:'-''-" CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY ENGLISH COLLECTION THE GIFT OF JAMES MORGAN HART PROFESSOR OF ENGUSH CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 3 1924 092 355 1 The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924092355100 A PLAIN INTRODUCTION CRITICISM OF THE NEW TESTAMENT OjcforS HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY A PLAIN INTRODUCTION TO THE ;riticism of the new testament FOR THE USE OF BIBLICAL STUDENTS BY THE LATE FREDERICK HENRY AMBROSE SCRIVENER M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. PREBENDARY OF EXETER, VICAR OF HENDON FOURTH EDITION, EDITED BY THE REV. EDWARD MILLER, M.A. FORMERLY FELLOW AND TUTOR OF NEW COLLEGE, OXFORD VOL. I GEORGE BELL & SONS, York Street, Covent Garden AND NEW YORK : 66 Fifth Avenue CAMBRIDGE: Deighton Bell & Co. l8o4 ft.a^^qin In templo Dei ofiert unusquisque quod potest : alii aunim, argentum, et lapides pretiosos : alii byssum et purpuram et coccum offerunt et hyacinthum. Nobiscum bene agitur, si obtulerimus pelles et caprarum pilos. Et tamen Apostolus contemtibiliora nostra magis necessaria judicat. HiERONYMi Prologus Galeatus. DEDICATION [in the third edition] to his grace EDWARD, LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. My Loed Archbishop^ Nearly forty years ago, under encouragement from your venerated predecessor Archbishop Howley, and with the friendly help of his Librarian Dr. Maitland, I entered upon the work of collating manuscripts of the Greek New Testament by examining the copies brought from the East by Professor Carlyle, and purchased for the Lambeth Library in 1805. I was soon called away from this employment — (k^v Mkovti ye OUfjLa — to less congenial duties in that remote county, wherein long after it was your Grace's happy privilege to refresh the spirits of Churchmen and Churchwomen, by giving them pious work to do, and an example in the doing of it. What I have since been able to accompHsh in the pursuits of sacred criticism, although very much less than I once anticipated, has proved, I would fain hope, not without its use to those who love Holy Scripture, and the studies which help to the understanding of the same. Among the scholars whose sympathy cheered and aided my Biblical labours from time to time, I have had the honour of including your Grace; yet it would be at once unseemly and fallacious to assume from that circumstance, that the principles of textual criticism which I have consistently advocated have VI DEDICATION. approved themselves to your judgement. All that I can look for or desire in this respect is that I may seem to you 'to have stated my case fairly and temperately, in earnest contro- versy with opponents far my superiors in learning and dialectic power, and for whom, in spite of literary differences, I enter- tain deep respect and true regard. My Lord, you have been called by Divine Providence to the first place in our Communion, and have entered upon your great office attended by the applauses, the hopeful wishes, and the hearty prayers of the whole Church. May it please God to endow you richly with the Christian gifts as well of vdsdom as of courage : for indeed the highest minister of the Church of England, no less than the humblest, will need courage in the coming time, now that faith is waxing cold and adversaries are many. I am, my Lord Archbishop, Your obliged and faithful servant, F. H. A. SCEIVENER. Hendon Vicapage, Whitsmtide, 1883. PREFACE TO FOURTH EDITION. At the time of the lamented death of Dr. Scrivener a new edition of his standard work was called for, and it was supposed that the great Master of Textual Criticism had himself made sufficient corrections and additions for the purpose in the margin of his copy. When the publishers committed to me the task of preparation, I was fully aware of the absolute necessity of going far beyond the materials placed at my disposal, if the book were to be really useful as being abreast of the very great pro- gress accomplished in the last ten years. But it was not till I had laboured with absolute loyalty for some months that I discovered from my own observation, and from the advice of some of the first textual critics, how much alteration must at once be made. Dr. Scrivener evidently prepared the Third Edition under great disadvantage. He had a parish of more than 5,500 inhabi- tants upon his hands, with the necessity of making provision for increase in the population. The result was that after adding 125 pages to his book he had an attack of paralysis, and so it is not surprising that his work was not wholly conducted upon the high level of his previous publications. The book has also laboured under another and greater disadvantage of too rapid, though unavoidable, growth. The 506 pages of the First Edition have been successively expanded into 626 pages in the Second, 751 in the Third, and 874 in the Fourth; while the framework originally adopted, consisting only of nine chapters, was manifestly inadequate to the mass of material ultimately gathered. It has therefore been found necessary, as t VUl PREFACE. the work proceeded, to do violence, amidst much delicate embarrassment, to feelings of loyalty to the author forbidding alteration. The chief changes that have been made are as follows : — The first intention of keeping the materials within the compass of one volume has been abandoned, and it has been divided into two volumes, with an increase of chapters in each. Instead of 2,094 manuscripts, as reckoned in the third edition under the six classes, no less than 3,791 have been recorded in this edition, being an increase of 236 beyond the 3,555 of Dr. Gregory, without counting the numerous vacant places which have been filled up. Most of the accounts of ancient versions have been rewritten by distinguished scholars, who are leaders in their several departments. The early part of Volume I has been enriched from the admirable book on ' Greek and Latin Palaeography,' by Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, who with great kindness placed the proof- sheets at my disposal before publication. Changes have been made in the headlines, the indexes, and in the printing, and sometimes in the arrangement, which will, I trust, enable the reader to find his way more easily about the treatise. And many corrections suggested by eminent scholars have been introduced in different places all through the work. A most pleasing duty now is to tender my best thanks to the Eight Reverend the Lord Bishop of Salisbury and the Rev. H. J. "White, M.A., for the rewriting of the chapter on Latin Versions by the latter under Dr. John Wordsworth's supervision, with help from M. Samuel Berger ; to the Rev. G. H. Gwilliam, B.D., Fellow of Hertford College, now editing the Peshitto for the University of Oxford, for the improvement of the passages upon the Peshitto and the Curetonian ; the Rev. H. Deane, B.D., for additions to the treatment of the Harkleian ; and the Rev. Dr. Waller, Principal of St. John's Hall, Highbury, for the results of a collation of the Peshitto and Curetonian ; to the Rev. A. C. Headlam, M.A., Fellow of All Souls College, for a revision of the PREFACE. IX long chapter upon Egyptian Versions ; to F. C. Conybeare, Esq., M.A., late Fellow of University College, for rewriting the sec- tions on the Armenian and Georgian Versions ; to Professor Margoliouth, M.A., Fellow of New College, for rewriting the sections on the Arabic and Ethiopic Versions ; to the Eev. LI. J. M. Bebb, M.A., Fellow of Brasenose College, for rewriting the section upon the Slavonic Version; to Dr. James W. Bright, Assistant-Professor in the Johns Hopkins University, for rewrit- ing the section on the Anglo-Saxon Version, through Mr. White's kind offices ; to E. Maunde Thompson, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D., F.S.A., &c., for kindness already mentioned, and other help, and to G. F. Warner, Esq., M.A., of the Manuscript Department of the British Museum, for correction of some of the notices of cursive MSS. belonging to the Museum, and for other assistance ; to J. Rendel Harris, Esq., M.A., Fellow of Clare College and Reader in I Palaeo'fe^ in the University of Cambridge, for much help of a varied nature ; to Professor Isaac H. Hall, Ph.D., of New York City, for sending and placing at my disposal manj' of his publi- cations ; to the lamented Professor Bensly, for writing me a letter upon the Syriac Versions ; to the Eev. Nicholas Pocock, M.A., of Clifton, for some results of a collation of F and G of St. Paul ; to Professor Bernard, D.D., Trinity College, Dublin, for a paper of suggestions ; to the Rev. Walter Slater, M.A., for preparing Index II in Vol. I ; and to several other kind friends, for assis- tance of various kinds freely given. The generosity of scholars in communicating out of their stores of learning is a most pleasing feature in the study of the present day. Whatever may be my own shortcomings — and I fear that they have been enhanced by limitations of time and space, and through the effects of ill-health and sorrow — the contributions enumerated cannot but render the present edition of Dr. Scrivener's great work eminently useful to students. EDWARD MILLER. 9, Bkabmoke Eoad, Oxford, January 17, 1894. CONTENTS. CHAPTER I. PAGS PEBLIMINART CONSIDERATIONS 1 Various readings antecedently probable, § § 1-3 ; actually existent, 4 ; sources of information, 5 ; textual criticism, 6-9 ; classes and extent of various readings, 10-12 ; divisions of the work, 12. CHAPTEE II. GENERAL CHARACTER OF THE GREEK MSS. OF THE NEW TESTAMENT 21 Authorities, § 1 ; materials for writing, 2-7 ; form and style, 8-9 ; character of early Uncial writing, 10 ; of Cursive, 11 ; ascript or sub- script, 12 ; breathings and accents, 13 ; punctuation, 14 ; abbreviations, 15 ; capitals, 16 ; stichometry, 17 ; correction or revision of MSS., 18. CHAPTER III. DIVISIONS or THE TEXT, AND OTHER PARTICULARS . . .56 JEarliest Sections, §§ 1-2; 'Ammonian' Sections and 'Eusebian' Canons, 3 ; Euthalian Sections and Lessons, 4, 5 ; Subscriptions, 6 ; foreign matter, 7, 8 ; tabular view, 9 ; chapters and verses, 10 ; contents and order, 11, 12 ; Lectionaries, 13, 14. APPENDIX TO CHAPTER IH .80 Synaxarion and Eclogadion of the Gospels and Apostolic writings daily throughout the year ; Menology. CHAPTER IV. THE LARGER UNCIALS OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT . . .90 Codex Sinaiticus ; Cod. Alexandrinus ; Cod, Vaticanus ; Cod. Ephraemi ; Cod. Bezae. CHAPTER V. UNCIAL MANUSCRIPTS OP THE GOSPELS 131 From E (Codex Basiliensis) to 2 of St. Andrew of Athos. XU CONTENTS. CHAPTER VI. UNCIAL MANTJSCBIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES, OF ST. Paul's epistles, and of the apocalypse (1) Acts, ts*-3 ; (2) Paul, X-3 ; (3) Apocalypse, X-P. CHAPTER VII. CUESIVB MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PAET I. 1-449 CHAPTER Vni. CUESIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PAET II. 450-774 CHAPTER IX. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. PART III. 775-1321 . CHAPTEE X. CURSrVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE ACTS AND CATHOLIC EPISTLES, 1-420 . CHAPTER XI. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF ST. PAUl's EPISTLES, 1-491 CHAPTER XII. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE APOCALYPSE, 1-184 .... CHAPTER XIII. EVANGELISTARIES, OR MANUSCRIPT SEEVICE-BOOKS OF THE GOSPELS, 1-963 CHAPTER XIV. LECTIONARIES CONTAINING THE APOSTOLOS OR PRAXAPOSTOLOS, 1-288 ADDITIONAL UNCIALS .... APPENDIX A. CHIEF AUTHORITIES ,, B. ON FACSIMILES „ C. ON DATING BY INDICTION ,, D. ON THE 'FfifiaTa ,, E. TABLE OF DIFFERENCES . INDEX I. OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS INDEX II. OF SCRIBES, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS 169 189 241 272 284 307 320 327 377 378 379 380 381 384 391 411 DESCRIPTION OF THE CONTENTS OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES i. PLATE I opposite page 29 1. (i) Alphabet from the Eosetta Stone [b. c. 196], a specimen of capitals. 2. (a) Alphabet from Cod. Sinaiticus ) . f • i 3. (3) Alphabet from Cod. Alexandrinus ) PLATE II 32 1. (4) Alphabet from the Cotton Fragment (Evan. N) and Titus C. xv [vi], 2. (5) And from Cod. Nitriensis (Evan. R, Brit. Mus. Add. 17,211). PLATE III 84 1. (6) Alphabet from Cod. Dublinensis (Evan. Z). 2. (7) From Brit. Mus. Harl. 5598 (Evst. 150), [a.d. 995]. 3. (8) From Brit. Mus. Burney 19 (Evan. 569). Note that above psi in 2 stands the cross-like form of that letter as found in Apoc. B [viii]. PLATE IV ; . 90 1. (9) Extract from Hyperides' Oration for Lycophron, col. 15, 1. 23, &c. {"trrepidov Ao'701, ed. Babington, 1853). Dating between B.C. 100 to A.D. 100, on Egyptian papyrus, in a cursive or running hand. \vvTaff Ttva T■ . See pp. 44, 51. 2. (10) Extract from Philodemus ircpl KaKiam (Sereulanensium wluminum quae supersunt, fol., Tom. 3, Col. xx. 11. 6-15). See pp. 80, 83. ovTois nokv/xa&i(TTaTov npoalayopevo/xivov oterat navra \ SwaaOai yivcu- ffKiiv Kat iTOiletv ovx oiov favrov off ivioia\ovh£v rt tpoiparat Kar^xoiv \ Kai ov avvopcov on 7ro\Aa 5ei|7-ai Tpi^rjs av Kai atro TTja av\T7j) Cod. Sin., i Tim. iii. 16, to ttjo evffe$iiatT \ livarriptor oa e with a recent correction. See II. 391. There are no capital letters in this Plate. PLATE V 1. (12) Cod. Alexandrinus, A [v]. Gen. i. 1-2, Septuagint. These four lines are in bright red, -with breathings and accents''. Hence- forth capital letters begin to appear. Cy apxh eirSiTjaev 6 Ba t&v 6v\paviv Kai rijv -yriv ^ Si 7^ TJv a'6\paToa km aKaTaaKiiaaroa' \ Kai aKdrotx kirdvoj TTjff aPiiffffov. | 2. (13) Cod. Alex., Acts xx. 28, in common ink. SeeU. 37. npoaex^re eavToia Koi navri ra | Troipiviai- €v ai vpiaa to iri/a to | 0710;' eSero iwiaKowova- \ Troipaivfiv rr)V eKKKrjcriav | tou kv rjv TUpienoirjaaTO Sia | Tou aipxnos tov iStov \ 3. (14) Cod. Cotton., Titus C. xv, Evan. N, with Ammonian section and Eusebian canon in the margin. John xv. 20 : tok \o7ou ov | €70; CITTOV v]fXlV' OVK CffTlV | 5ov\Off fU^(U \ TOV KV avTOV. PLATE VI 145 1. (15) Cod. Burney21 [a.d. 1292], Evan. 571. See p. 257. John xxi. 17-18 : irpSpaTO, piov afifiv oiiirjv \eyai aor \ oTi^ff vtiiTtpoa, i^uiwvia e|auT3c' Kai TrepifiraTrja o-nov jj6e\\ea' OTaK Se iijpiaija, eKTeveT-hai fo)^c|. See p. 160. PLATE XII 13* 1. (31) Cod. Wolfii B, Evan. H [ix], John i. 38-40 : toikt aKoKovBovvTaa \i-jei avToia + rt fi;|T«TC + 61 8e . iiTTOV &vtw + pa00fi- b A€7E|Tai ipiXT]Viv6ixivov SiS6.(TKa\e Tiov iik\viiff + \eyci dvTOt I TTiTpa] Xiyoiv. virayi diriaoj p.v |. DESCRIPTION OF THE LITHOGRAPHED PLATES. XVll PLATE XIII 343 1. (36) Parham. 18, Evst. 284 [a.d. 980], Liike ix. 84: -^ovToa tyivero ve\oP'/i9^iJ.ai or la(rojj.ai Matt. xiii. 15 : ov jj,^ Tifxriffri or o^ /a^ TLfj,ria-eL Matt. XV. 5 : tva Kavdr)yjx6v Mark x. 30 : Kavyaodai 8^ ov (jviJi,(j)ipei or Kavxaadai 8ei" ov a-vp-ipepeL 2 Cor. xii. 1 : ort xprjoros 6 Kvpios or otl xP"'''"o^ ° Kvpios I Pet. ii. 3). To this cause we may refer the perpetual inter- change of Tjixeh and vixei?, with their oblique cases, throughout the whole Greek Testament : e. g. in the single epistle of I Peter, ch. i. 3 ; 12 ; ii. 21 bis ; iii. 18 ; 21 ; v. 10. Hence we must pay the less regard to the reading rnj-irepov Luke xvi. 12, though found in two or three of our chief authorities : in Acts xvii. 28 t5>v Kad' fjnas, the reading of the great Codex Vati- canus and a few late copies, is plainly absurd. On the other hand, a few cases occur wherein that which at first sight seems a mere itacism, when once understood, affords an excellent sense, e. g. Kadapi(cov Mark iii. 19, and may be really the true form. (8) Introductory clauses or Proper Names are frequently interpolated at the commencement of Church-lessons {■mpiKonai), whether from the margin of ordinary manuscripts of the Greek Testament (where they are usually placed for the convenience of the reader), or from the Lectionaries or proper Service Books, especially those of the Gospels (Evangelistaria). Thus in our English Book of Common Prayer the name of Jesus is intro- duced into the Gospels for the 14th, 16tb, 17th, and 18th Sundays after Trinity ; and whole clauses into those for the 3rd and 4th Sundays after Easter, and the 6th and 24th after Trinity ^. To this cause may be due the prefix elite he 6 Kvpws Luke ? To this list of examples from the Book of Common Prayer, Dean Burgon (' The last twelve verses of St. Mark's Gospel Vindicated ' p. 215) adds the Gospels 12 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. vii. 31 ; Kol orpac^ets irpos rox/s jxadriTas etire Luke x. 22 ; and such appellations as d8eX<^ot or t^kvov TifModee (after cru be in 3 Tim. iv. 5) in some copies of the Epistles. The inserted prefix in Greek Lectionaries is sometimes rather long, as in the lesson for the Liturgy on Sept. 14 (John xix. 6-35). Hence the frequent interpolation (e.g. Matt. iv. 18; viii. 5; xiv. 22) or changed position (John i. 44) of 'Irjirovs. A peculiarity of style in I, 2 Thess. is kept out of sight by the addition of Xptoros in the common text of i Thess. ii. 19 ; iii. 13 : 2 Thess. i. 8, 12. (9) A more extensive and perplexing species of various readings arises from bringing into the text of one of the three earlier Evangelists expressions or whole sentences which of right belong not to him, but to one or both the others ^- This natural tendency to assimilate the several Gospels must have been aggravated by the laudable efforts of Biblical scholars (beginning with Tatian's Aia Tfaa-dpav in the second century) to construct a satisfactory Harmony of them all. Some of these variations also may possibly have been mere marginal notes in the first instance. As examples of this class we will name eis fX€Tavoiav interpolated from Luke v. 32 into Mark ii. 17 : the prophetic citation Matt, xxvii. 35 'iva TiX-qpoidfi k. t. \. to the end of the verse, unquestionably borrowed from John xix. 24, although the fourth Gospel seldom lends itself to corruptions of this kind. Mark xiii. 14 to prjdev vtib Aavir^k tov wpoc^rjrot), is probably taken from Matt. xxiv. 15 : Luke v. 38 Koi ajxipoTepoi (TvvTrjpovvTai from Matt. ix. 17 (where dfKpoTepoL is the true reading) : the whole verse Mark xv. 28 seems spurious, being received from Luke xxii. 37. Even in the same book we observe an anxiety to harmonize two separate narratives of the same event, as in Acts ix. 5, 6 compared with xxvi. 14, 15. (10) In like manner transcribers sometimes quote passages from the Old Testament more fully than the writers of the New Testament had judged necessary for their purpose. Thus eyyt'Ce' for Quinquagesima, 2nd Sunday after Easter, 9th, 12th, and 22nd after Trinity, Whitsunday, Ascension Day, SS. Philip and James, All Saints. 1 Dean Alford (see his critical notes on Luke ix. 56 ; xxiii. 17) is reasonably unwilling to admit this source of corruption, where the language of the several Evangelists bears no close resemblance throughout the whole of the parallel passages. ERRORS IN COPYING. I3 jLiot . . . TM (TToixaTi avT&v Kal Matt. XV. 8 : li.araa-6ai tovs o-vvre- Tpifxixevovi Tr]v Kapbiav Luke iv. 18 : avrov dKov(Te'ainj ixeyaKj] (^ripyovTO, if translated with grammatical rigour, affords an almost impossible sense. Or an elegant Greek idiom may be transformed into simpler language. 14 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. as in Acts xvi. 3 jjSetfrai; yap iravres oTi''E\\.r]v 6 Trarrjp avTov virrjp-^^ev for ■^heiaav yap airavres tov irarepa avrov on "EWrjv vnripyev : similarly, rvyx&vovTa is omitted by many in Luke x. 30 ; com- pare also Acts xviii. 26 fin. ; xix. 8, 34 init. The classical iiiv has often been inserted against the best evidence : e. g. Acts V. 23 : xix. 4, 15 ; i Cor. xii. 20 ; a Cor. iv. 12 ; Heb. vi. 16. On the other hand a Hebraism may be softened by transcribers, as in Matt. xxi. 23, where for ikdovTi avT& many copies prefer the easier eX^oVros avrov before TrpoafjXOev avria bibdcTKovTi, and in Matt. XV. 5 ; Mark vii. 12 (to which perhaps we may add Luke V. 35), where xat is dropped in some copies to facilitate the sense. Hence nal ol av6pooTToi may be upheld before ot Ttoiixives in Luke ii. 15. This perpetual correction of harsh, ungrammatical, or Oriental constructions characterizes the printed text of the Apocalypse and the i-ecent manuscripts on which it is founded (e. g. Tr)v yvvaiKa 'leCa^riX TrjV Xeyovaav ii. 20, for fj Xeyovaa). (13) Hence too arises the habit of changing ancient dialectic forms into those in vogue in the transcriber's age. The whole subject will be more fitly discussed at length hereafter (vol. ii. c. k.) ; we will here merely note a few peculiarities of this kind adopted by some recent critics from the oldest manuscripts, but which. have gradually though not entirely disappeared in copies of lower date. Thus in recent critical editions Kaipap- vaovjx, MaQdalos, riaaepes, evaros are substituted for KaTTepvaovfi, Mardaws, Tiacrapes, evvaros of the common text ; ovrcos (not ovtco) is used even before a consonant ; ■^kOajxiv, ijKdaTe, ^\9av, yevajxevos are preferred to f]\6ojj.iv, ■^XOere, ■^\6ov, yevoixevos : fKadepia-drj, avv- C^reiv, Xrnr^ofxai to (KadapCa-dt], a-v^rfTflv, ATji/foyiiai : and v e^eX- Kva-TiKov (as it is called) is appended to the usual third persons of verbs, even though a consonant follow. On the other hand the more Attic irfpnTcrraTriKei ought not to be converted into -nepie- ■77e7raT7jK€t in Acts xiv. 8. (14) Trilling variations in spelling, though very proper to be noted by a faithful collator, are obviously of little consequence. Such is the choice between Kal kydt and Kayto, Uv and av, evdioi? and evOvs, Mcovafjs and Mcoa-rjs, or even between irpdrrovn and TTpAa-a-ova-i, between evb6KT](Ja, evKaCpow and r^vboK-rjcra, rjvKaipovv. To this head may be referred the. question whether &\Xd^, ye, be, ' The oldest manuscripts seem to elide the final syllable of aWA before nouns, but not before verbs : e. g. John vi. 32, 39. The common text, therefore, seems IMPERFECT COPYING. I5 T€, ixerd, irapd. &c. should have their final vowel elided or not when the next word begins with a vowel. (15) A large portion of our various readings arises from the omission or insertion of such words as cause little appreciable difference in the sense. To this class belong the pronouns avTov, avT<2, avT&v, avTois, the particles ovv, hi, re, and the inter- change of ovbi and ovre, as also of /cat and 8e' at the opening of a sentence. (16) Manuscripts greatly fluctuate in adding and rejecting the Greek article, and the sense is often seriously influenced by these variations, though they seem so minute. In Mark ii. 26 ewt ^A^iadap apyj-ipicni ' in the time that Abiathar was high priest ' would be historically incorrect, while eirl 'AjSiddap tov dpxte/)e'a)s ' in the days of Abiathar the high priest ' is suitable enough. The article will often impart vividness and reality to an expression, where its presence is not indispensable : e. g. Luke xii. 54 r^r vi^ikT]v (if rriv be authentic, as looks probable) is the peculiar cloud spoken of in i Kings xviii. 44 as por- tending rain. Bishop Middleton's monograph ('Doctrine of the Greek Article applied to the Criticism and Illustration of the New Testament '), though apparently little known to certain of our most highly esteemed Biblical scholars, even if its philological groundwork be thought a little precarious, must always be regarded as the text-book on this interesting subject, and is a lasting monument of intellectual acuteness and exact learning. (17) Not a few various readings may be imputed to the peculiarities of the style of writing adopted in the oldest manu- scripts. Thus nPOCTeXArMeNOTCKAIPOTC Acts xvii. 26 may be divided into two words or three ; KAITAOANTA ibid. ver. 25, by a slight change, has degenerated into /card iravra. The habitual abridgement of such words as ©eo's or Kvpios some- times leads to a corruption of the text. Hence possibly comes the grave variation OC for ©C i Tim. iii. 16, and the singular reading toi xaipu SouXevovres Rom. xii. 11, where the true word KvpCca was first shortened into KPW ^, and then read as I^Pu^, wiong in Eom. i. 21 ; iv. 20 ; v. 14 ; viii. 15 ; i Cor. i. 17 ; vi. 11 ; ix. 27 ; xiv. 34 ; I Pet. ii. 25 ; Jude 9. Yet to this rule there are many exceptions, e. g. Gal. iv. 7 dXAA vlus is found in nearly all good authorities. ' Tischendorf indeed (Nov. Test. 1871), from a suggestion of Granville Penn l6 PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS. I^ being employed to indicate KAI in very early times ^. Or a large initial letter, which the scribe usually reserved for a subsequent review, may have been altogether neglected : whence we have ti for On, before a-rev-q Matt. vii. 14. Or — , placed over a letter (especially at the end of a line and word) to denote v, may have been lost sight of; e.g. XiOov fxeya Matt, xxvii. 60 in several copies, for MErA. The use of the symbol m, which in the Herculanean rolls and now and then in Codex Sinaiticus stands for irpo and Trpoa- indifferently, may have pro- duced that remarkable confusion of the two prepositions when compounded with verbs which we notice in Matt. xxvi. 39 ; Mark xiv. 35 ; Acts xii. 6 ; xvii. 5, 26 ; xx. 5, 13 ; xxii. 25. It will be seen hereafter that as the earliest manuscripts have few marks of punctuation, breathing or accent, these points (often far from indifferent) must be left in a great measure to an editor's taste and judgement. (18) Slips of the pen, whereby words are manifestly lost or repeated, mis-spelt or half-finished, though of no interest to the critic, must yet be noted by a faithful collator, as they will occasionally throw light on the history of some particular copy in connexion with others, and always indicate the degree of care or skill employed by the scribe, and consequently the weight due to his general testimony. The great mass of various readings we have hitherto at- tempted to classify (to our first and second heads we will recur presently) are manifestly due to mere inadvertence or human frailty, and certainly cannot be imputed to any deliberate in- tention of transcribers to tamper with the text of Scripture. We must give a different account of a few passages (we are glad they are only a few) which yet remain to be noticed. (19) The copyist may be tempted to forsake his proper in loe. , says, 'KTPIM omnino soribi solet Kco,' and this no doubt is the usual form, even in manuscripts which have xp5 I^, as well as x^i 7v, for x/"<"'£ ii;T- f- i: z V Nl CD' < 00 CODICES AND STYLE OF WRITING. 29 for their higher antiquity, as if they were designed to imitate rolled books, whose several skins or leaves were fastened together lengthwise, so that their contents always appeared in parallel columns ; they were kept in scrolls which were unrolled at one end for reading, and when read rolled up at the other. This fashion prevails in the papyrus fragments yet remaining, and in the most venerated copies of the Old Testament preserved in Jewish synagogues. 9. We now approach a more important question, the style of writing adopted in manuscripts, and the shapes of the several letters. These varied widely in different ages, and form the simplest and surest criteria for approximating to the date of the documents themselves. Greek characters are properly divided into ' majuscules ' and ' minuscules,' or by a subdivision of the former, into Capitals, which are generally of a square kind, fitted for inscriptions on stones like E ; Uncials, or large letters ^, and a modification of Capitals, with a free introduction of curves, and better suited for writing, like € ; and Cursives, or small letters, adapted for the running hand. Uncial manuscripts were written in what have frequently been regarded as capital letters, formed separately, having no connexion with each other, and (in the earlier specimens) without any space between the words, the marks of punctuation being few : the cursive or running hand comprising letters more easily and rapidly made, those in the same word being usually joined together, with a complete system of punctuation not widely removed from that of printed books. Speaking generally, and limiting our statement to Greek manuscripts of the New Testament, Uncial letters or the Literary or Book-hand prevailed from the fourth to the tenth, or (in the case of liturgical books) as late as the eleventh century ; Cursive letters were employed as early as the ninth or tenth century, and continued in use until the invention of printed his Old Latin fragments of Leviticus and Numbers, also in three columns, with a facsimile page ; and the famous Utrecht Psalter, assigned by- some to the sixth century, by others to the ninth or tenth, is written with three columns on a page. ' 'Uucialibus, ut rulgo aiunt, Uteris, onera magis exarata, quam codices,' Hieronymi Praef. in Job. From this passage the term uncial seems to be derived, v,nda (an inch) referring to the size of the characters. Yet the conjectural reading 'initiaUhus' will most approve itself to those who are familiar with the small Latin writing of the Middle Ages, in which » is undotted, and c much like t. 30 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. printing superseded the humble labours of the scribe. But cursive writing existed before the Christian era : and it seems impossible to suppose that so very convenient a form of penman- ship could have fallen into abeyance in ordinary life, although few documents have come down to us to demonstrate the truth of this supposition. Besides the broad and palpable distinction between uncial and cursive letters, persons who have had much experience in the study of manuscripts are able to distinguish those of either class from one another in respect of style and character ; so that the period at which each was written can be determined within certain inconsiderable limits. After the tenth century many manuscripts bear dates, and such become standards to which we can refer others resembling them which are undated. But since the earliest dated Biblical manuscript yet discovered (Cursive Evan. 481, see below Chap. VII) bears the date May 7, a.d. 835, we must resort to other means for estimating the age of more venerable, and therefore more important, copies. By studying the style and shape of the letters on Greek inscriptions, Montfaucon was led to conclude that the more simple, upright, and regular the form of uncial letters ; the less flourish or ornament they exhibit ; the nearer their breadth is equal to their height ; so much the more ancient they ought to be considered. These results have been signally confirmed by the subsequent discovery of Greek papyri in Egyptian tombs especially in the third century before the Christian era ; and yet further from numerous fragments of Philodemus, of Epicurus, and other philosophers, which were buried iu the ruins of Herculaneum in A.D. 79 (' Fragmenta Herculanehsia,' Walter Scott). The evidence of these papyri, indeed, is even more weighty than that of inscriptions, inasmuch as workers in stone, as has been remarked, were often compelled to prefer straio-ht lines, as better adapted to the hardness of their material, where writings on papyrus or vellum would naturally flow into curves. 10. While we freely grant that a certain tact, the fruit of study and minute observation, can alone make us capable of forming a trustworthy opinion on the age of manuscripts ; it is worth while to point out the principles on which a true ESTIMATE OF DATE. 3 I judgement must be grounded, and to submit to the reader a few leading facts, which his own research may hereafter enable him to apply and to extend. The first three plates at the beginning of this volume represent the Greek alphabet, as found in the seven following monuments: (1) The celebrated Rosetta stone, discovered near that place during the French occupation of Egypt in 1799, and now in the British Museum. This most important inscription, which in the hands of Young and Champollion has proved the key to the mysteries of Egyptian hieroglyphics, records events of no intrinsic consequence that occurred B. c. 196, in the reign of Ptolemy V Epiphanes. It is written in the three several forms of hieroglyphics^ of the demotic or common characters of the country, and of Greek Capitals, which last may represent the lapidary style of the second century before our era. The words are undivided, without breathings, accents, or marks of punctuation, and the uncial letters (excepting I for zeta) approach very nearly to our modern capital type. In shape they are simple, perhaps a little rude ; rather square than oblong : and as the carver on this hard black stone was obliged to avoid curve lines whenever he could, the forms of E, H and S differ considerably from the specimens we shall produce from documents described on soft materials. Plate I. No. (1). (2) The Codex Friderico-Augustanus of the fourth century, published in lithographed facsimile in 1846, contains on forty- three leaves fragments of the Septuagint version, chiefly from I Chronicles and Jeremiah, with Nehemiah and Esther complete, in oblong folio, with four columns on each page. The plates are so carefully executed that the very form of the ancient letters and the colour of the ink are represented to us by Tischendorf, who discovered it in the East. In 1859 the same indefatigable scholar brought to Europe the remainder of this manuscript, which seems as old as the fourth century, anterior (as he thinks) to the Codex Vaticanus itself, and published it in 1862, in facsimile type cast for the purpose, 4 tom., with twenty pages lithographed or photographed, at the expense of the Emperor Alexander 11 of Eussia, to whom the original had been presented. This book, which Tischendorf calls Codex Sinaiticus, contains, besides much more of the Septuagint, the xvhole New Testament 32 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. with Barnabas' Epistle and a part of Hermas' Shepherd annexed. As a kind of avant-courier to his great work he had previously put forth a tract entitled ' Notitia Editionis Codicis Bibliorum Sinaitici Auspiciis Imperatoris Alexandri II susceptae ' (Leipsic, 1860). Of this most valuable manuscript a complete account will be given in the opening of the fourth chapter, under the appellation of Aleph [a), assigned to it by Tischendorf, in the exercise of his right as its discoverer. Plate I. No. 2. (3) Codex Alexandrinus of the fifth century (A). Plate I. H I (4) Codex Purpureus Cotton. : N of the Gospels ] » , g ( (5) Codex Nitriensis Kescriptus, R of the Gospels Y sixth M ( (6) Codex Dublinensis Kescriptus, Z of the Gospels J « I (7) Evangelistarium Harleian. 5598, dated A. D. 995. The leading features of these manuscripts will be described in the fourth and fifth chapters. At present we wish to compare them with each other for the purpose of tracing, as closely as we may, the different styles and fashions of uncial letters which prevailed from the fourth to the tenth or eleventh century of the Christian era. The varying appearance of cursive manuscripts cannot so well be seen by exhibiting their alphabets, for since each letter is for the most part joined to the others in the same word, connected passages alone will afford us a correct notion of their character and general features. For the moment we are considering the uncials only. If the Rosetta stone, by its necessary avoiding of curve lines, gives only a notion of the manner adopted on stone and not in common writing, it resembles our earliest uncials at least in one respect, that the letters, being as broad as they are high, are all capable of being included within circumscribed squares. Indeed, yet earlier inscriptions are found almost totally destitute of curves, even O and being represented by simple squares, with or without a bisecting horizontal line (see theta, p. 35) \ 1 The Cotton fragment of the book of Genesis of the fifth century, whose poor shrivelled remains from the fire of 1731 are still preserved in the British Museum, while in common with all other manuscripts it exhibits the round shapes of O and 0, substitutes a lozenge O for the circle in phi, after the older fashion ( I p I N" CD Q« 1 c L qO NV ^ 2 ANCIENT WRITING. 33 The Herculanean papyri, however (a specimen of which we have given in Plate iv. No. 10), are much better suited than inscriptions can be for comparison with our earliest copies of Scripture^. Nothing can well be conceived more elegant than these simply-formed graceful little letters (somewhat diminished in size perhaps by the effects of heat) running across the volume, thirty-nine lines in a column, without capitals or breaks between the words. There are scarcely any stops, no breathings, accents, or marks of any kind ; only that > , < or ^ are now and then found at the end of a line, to fill up the space, or to join a word or syllable with what follows. A very few abbreviations occur, such as ffl in the first line of our specimen, taken from Philodemus irepi KaKi&v (Hercul. Volum. Tom. iii. Col. xx. 11. 6-15), the very manuscript to which Tischendorf compared his Cod. Friderico-Augustanus (Proleg. § 11). The papyri, buried for so many ages from A. D. 79 downwards, may probably be a century older still, since Philodemus the Epicurean was the contemporary and almost the friend of Cicero^. Hence from three to four hundred years must have elapsed betwixt the date of the Herculanean rolls and that of our earliest Biblical manuscripts. Yet the fashion of writing changed but little during the interval, far less in every respect than in the four centuries which next followed, wherein the plain, firm, upright and square uncials were giving place to the compressed, oblong, ornamented, or even sloping forms which predominate from the seventh or eighth century downwards. While advising the reader to exercise his skill on facsimiles of entire passages, especially in contrasting the lines from Philodemus (No. 10) with those from the oldest uncials of the New Testament (Nos. 11- 14; 17-, 18; 20; 24); we purpose to examine the several alphabets (Nos. 1-7) letter by letter, pointing out to the student those variations in shape which palaeographers have judged the safest criteria of their relative ages. Alpha, delta, theta, xi, pi, omega, are among the best tests for this purpose. Alpha is not often found in its present familiar shape, except in ' Our facsimile is borrowed from the Neapolitan volumes, but Plate 57 in the Paleographie XJniverselle - K :> I- b a— o -^ X y. CD 1 FORMS OF UNCIAL LETTERS. 35 Such are Codd. ANRZ, Rossanensis (sometimes), and the Cotton Genesis. In the Herculanean rolls the letter comes near the common cursive /3 ; in some others (as Cod. Rossanensis at times) its shape is quite like the modern B. When oblong letters became common, the top (e.g. in Cod. Bezae) and bottom extremities of the curve ran into straight lines, by way of return into the primitive shape (see No. 36, dated a.d. 980). In the very early papyrus fragment of Hyperides it looks like the English R standing on a base (No. 9, 1. 4). But this specimen rather belongs to the semi-cursive hand of common life, than to that of books. Gamma in its simplest form consists of two lines of equal thick- ness, the shorter so placed upon the longer, which is vertical, as to make one right angle with it on the right side. Thus we find it in the Rosetta stone, the papyrus of Hyperides, the Herculanean rolls, and very often in Cod. A. The next step was to make the horizontal line very thin, and to strengthen its extremity by a point, or knob, as in Codd. Ephraemi (No. 24), RZ : or the point was thus strengthened without thinning the line, e.g. Codd. Vatican., Rossanensis, N and most later copies, such as Harl. 5598 (No. 7) or its contemporary Parham 18 (No, 36). In Cod. Bezae (No. 42) gamma much resembles the Latin r, Bdta should be closely scrutinized. Its most ancient shape is an equilateral triangle, the sides being all of the same thickness (/^). Cod. Claromontanus, though of the sixth century, is in this instance as simple as any : the Herculanean rolls, Codd. Vatican., Sinait., and the very old copy of the Pentateuch at Paris (Colbert) or ' Cod. Sar- ravianus' and Leyden, much resemble it, only that sometimes the Herculanean sides are slightly curved, and the right descending stroke of Cod. Vatican, is thickened. In Cod. A begins a tendency to prolong the base on one or both sides, and to strengthen one or both ends by points. "We see a little more of this in Cod. Rossanensis and in the palimpsest Homer of the fifth century, published by Cureton. The habit increases and gradually becomes confirmed in Codd. Ephraemi (No. 24), the Vatican Dio Cassius of the fifth or sixth century, ia Cod. R, and particularly in N and E of the Acts (Nos. 4, 14, 25). In the oblong later uncials it becomes quite elaborate, e.g. Cod. B of the Apocalypse, or Nos. 7, 21, 36. On the Rosetta stone and in the Cod. Bezae the right side is produced beyond the triangle, and is produced and slightly curved in Hyperides, curved and strongly pointed in Cod. Z. Spsilon has its angular form on the Rosetta marble and other inscrip- tions in stone; in the oldest manuscripts it consists as an uncial of a semicircle, from whose centre to the right of it a horizontal radius is drawn to the concave circumference. Thus it appears in the Hercu- lanean rolls (only that here the radius is usually broken off before it meets the circle), in Codd. Frid.-August., Vatican., the two Paris Pentateuchs (Colbert-Leyden fifth century, Coislin. sixth) and the Cotton Genesis. In Cod. Alex, a slight trace is found of the more recent practice of strengthening each of the three extremities with D a 36 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. knobs, but only the radius at times in Cod. Kossanensis. The custom increases in Codd. Ephraemi, Bezae, and still more in Codd. NE,Z, wherein the curve becomes greater than a semicircle. In Hyperidea (and in a slighter degree in Cod. Claromon. No. 41) the shape almost resembles the Latin e. The form of this and the other round letters was afterwards much affected in the narrow oblong uncials : see Nos. 7, 16, 36. Zeta on the Eosetta stone maintains its old form (IC), which is indeed but the next letter reversed. In manuscripts it receives its usual modern shape (Z), the ends being pointed decidedly, slightly, or not at all, much after the manner described for epsilon. In old copies the lower horizontal line is a trifle curved (Cod. E, No. 5), or even both the extreme lines (Cod. Z, No. 6, and Cod. Augiensis of St. Paul). In such late books as Parham 18 (a.d. 980, facsim. No. 36) Zeta is so large as to run far below the line, ending in a kind of tail. JEta does not depart from its normal shape (h) except that in Cod. Ephraemi (No. 24) and some narrow and late uncials (e. g. Nos. 7, 36) the cross line is often more than half way up the letter. In a few later uncials the cross line passes outside the two perpendiculars, as in the Cod. Augiensis, twenty-six times on the photographed page of Scrivener's edition. Theta deserves close attention. In some early inscriptions it is found as a square, bisected horizontally O). On the Eosetta stone and most others (but only in such monuments) it is a circle, with a strong central point. On the Herculanean rolls the central point is spread into a short horizontal line, yet not reaching the circumference (No. 10, 1. 8). Thence in our uncials from the fourth to the sixth century the line becomes a horizontal diameter to a true circle (Codd. Vatican., Sinait., Codd. ANEZ, Ephraemi, Claromont., Eossanensis, and Cureton's Homer). In the seventh century the diameter began to pass out of the circle on both sides : thence the circle came to he compressed into an ellipse (sometimes very narrow), and the ends of the minor axis to be ornamented with knobs, as in Cod. B of the Apocalypse (eighth century), Cod. Augiensis (ninth century), LX of the Gospels, after the manner of the tenth century (Nos. 7, 16, 21, 36, 38). Iota would need no remark but for the custom of placing over it and upsilon, when they commence a syllable, either a very short straight line, or one or two dots. After the papyrus rolls no copy is quite without them, from the Codex Alexandrinus, the Cotton Genesis and Paris-Leyden Pentateuch, Cod. Z and the Isaiah included in it, to the more recent cursives ; although in some manuscripts they are much rarer than in others. By far the most usual practice is to put two points, but Cod. Ephraemi, in its New Testament portion, stands nearly alone with the Cotton Genesis (ch. xviii. 9) in exhibiting the straight line; Cod. Alexandrinus in the Old Testament, but not m the New, frequently resembles Codd. Ephraemi and the Cottoq UNCIAL LETTERS. 37 Genesis in placing a straight line over iota, and more rarely over U2)silon, instead of the single or double dots ; Cod. Sinaiticus employs two points or a straight line (as in Z's Isaiah) promiscuously over both vowels, and in Wake 12, a cursive of the eleventh century, the former frequently pass into the latter in writing. Codd. Borgianus (T) and Claromont. have but one point ; Codd. N and Eossanensis have two for iota, one for wpsilon. J!ap2)a deserves notice chiefly because the vertex of the angle formed by the two inclined lines very frequently does not meet the perpendicular line, but falls short of it a little to the right : we observe this in Codd. ANR, Ephraemi, Eossanensis, and later books. The copies that have strong points at the end of epsilon &c. (e. g. Codd. NE and AZ partly) have the same at the extremity of the thin or upper limb of Kappa. In Cod. D a fine horizontal stroke runs a little to the left from the bottom of the vertical line. Compare also the initial letter in Cod. M, No. 32. Lamhda much resembles alpha, but is less complicated. All our models (except Harl. 5598, No. 7), from the Eosetta stone downwards, have the right limb longer than the left, which thus leans against its side, but the length of the projection varies even in the same passage (e. g. No. 10). In most copies later than the Herculanean rolls and Cod. Sinaiticus the shorter line is much the thinner, and the longer slightly curved. In Cod. Z (Nos. 6, 18) the projection is curved elegantly at the end, as we saw in delta. Mu varies as much as most letters. Its normal shape, resembling the English M, is retained in the Eosetta stone and most inscriptions, but at an early period there was a tendency to make the letter broader, and not to bring the re-entering or middle angle so low as in English (e.g. Codd. Yaticanus and Sinaiticus). In Cod. Ephraemi this central angle is sometimes a little rounded: in Codd. Alex, and Parham 18. the lines forming the angle do not always spring from the top of the vertical lines: in Arund. 547 (No. 16) they spring almost from their foot, forming a thick inelegant loop below the line, the letter being rather narrow : Harl. 5598 (No. 7) somewhat resembles this last, only that the loop is higher up. In the Herculanean rolls (and to a less extent in the Cotton Genesis) the two outer lines cease to be perpendicular, and lean outwards until the letter looks much like an inverted W (No. 10). In the papyrus Hyperides (No. 9) these outer lines are low curves, and the central lines rise in a kind of flourish above them. Mu assumes this shape also in Cod. T, and at the end of a line even in Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus. This form is so much exaggerated in some examples, that by discarding the outer curves we obtain the shape seen in Cod. Z (Nos. 6, 18) and one or two others (e.g. Paul M in Harl. 5613, No. 34), almost exactly resembling an inverted pi. So also in the Isaiah of Cod. Z, only that the left side and base line were made by one stroke of the pen. iVw is easier, the only change (besides the universal transition from the square to the oblong in the later uncials) being that in a few cases 38 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. the thin cross line does not pass from the top of the left to the bottom of the right vertical line as in English (N), but only from about half-way or two-thirds down the left vertical in the Cotton Genesis, Codd. A, Eossanensis, Harl. 5598 (No. 7), and others ; in Codd. nNE Parham 18 it often neither springs from the top of one, nor reaches the foot of the other (Nos. 4, 5, lib, 12, 36) ; while in Cod. Claromont. (No. 41) it is here and there not far from horizontal. In a few cursives (e.g. 440 Evan, at Cambridge, and Tischendorf's lo^i or 61 of the Acts), H and N almost interchange their shapes : so in Evan. 66 and Wake 34 at the end of a line only. Xi in the Eosetta stone and Herculanean rolls consists^ of three parallel straight lines, the middle one being the shortest, as in modern printed Greek : but all our Biblical manuscripts exhibit modifications of the small printed |, such as must be closely inspected, but cannot easily be described. In the Cotton Genesis this xi is narrow and smaller than its fellows, much like an old English 3 resting on a horizontal base which curves downwards : while in late uncials, as B of the Apocalypse, Cod. Augiensis (1. 13 Sciirexier' a 2>^otographed page), and especially in Parham 18 (No. 36), the letter and its flourished finial are continued far below the line. For the rest we must refer to our. facsimile alphabets, &c. The figures in Cod. Frid. -August. (Nos. 2, 11a, 11. 3, 8) look particularly awkward, nor does the shape in Cod. Eossanensis much differ from these. In Cod. E, the Zurich Psalter of the seventh century, and Mr. W. White's fragment W^, ad is the common Z with a large horizontal line over it, strengthened by knobs at each end. Omicron is unchanged, excepting that in the latest uncials (No. 16, 36) the circle is mostly compressed, like theta, into a very eccentric ellipse. Pi requires attention. Its original shape was doubtless two vertical straight lines joined at top by another horizontal, thinner perhaps but not much shorter than they. Thus we meet with it on the Eosetta stone, Codd. E, Vatican., Sinaiticus, Ephraemi, Claromontanus, Laud, of the Acts, the two Pentateuohs, Cureton's Homer, and sometimes Cod. A (No. 12). The fine horizontal line ia, however, slightly produced on both sides in such early documents as the papyri of Hyperides and Herculaneum, and in the Cotton Genesis, as well as in Cod. A occa- sionally^. Both extremities of this line are fortified by strong points in Codd. N and Eossanensis, and mostly in Cod. A, but the left side only in Cod. Z, and this in Cod. Bezae occasionally becomes a sort of hooked curve. The later oblong pi was usually very plain, with thick vertical lines and a very fine horizontal, in Arund. 547 (No. 16) not at all produced; in Harl. 5598 (No. 7) slightly produced on both sides; in Parham 18 (No. 36) produced only on the right. Bho is otherwise simple, but in all our authorities except inscriptions is produced below the line of writing, least perhaps in the papyri and ' Cod. A is found in the simpler form in the Old Testament, but mostly with the horizontal liae produced in the New. UNCIAL LETTERS. 39 Cod. Claromont., considerably in Codd. AX (Nos. 12, 38), most in Parham 18 (No. 36): Codd. N, Eossanensis, and many later copies have the lower extremity boldly bevelled. The form is P rather than P in Codd. nA. In Cod. D a horizontal stroke, longer and thicker than in kappa, runs to the left from the bottom of the vertical line. Sigma retains its angular shape (C or 2) only on inscriptions, as the Rosetta, and that long after the square shapes of omicron and theta were discarded. The uncial or semicircular form, however, arose early, and to this letter must be applied all that was said of epsilon as regards terminal points (a knob at the lower extremity occurs even in Cod. N, e.g. Acts ii. 31), and its cramped shape in later ages. Tau in its oldest form consists of two straight lines of like thickness, the horizontal being bisected by the lower and vertical one. As early as in Cod. Sinaiticus the horizontal line is made thin, and strengthened on the left side only by a pointer small knob (Nos. 3, 11): thus we find it in Cod. Laud, of the Acts sometimes. In Cod. Alex, both ends are slightly pointed, in Codd. Ephraemi, Eossanensis, and others much more. In Cod. Bezae the horizontal is curved and flourished ; in the late uncials the vertical is very thick, the horizontal fine, and the ends formed into heavy triangles (e.g. No. 16). Upsilon on the Rosetta stone and Herculanean rolls is like our Y, all the strokes being of equal thickness and not running below the line : nor do they in Hyperides or in Codd. XZ and Augiensis, which have the upper lines neatly curved (Nos. 6, 9, 18, 38). The right limb of many of the rest is sometimes, but not always curved; the vertical line in Codd. Vatican, and Sinaiticus drops slightly below the line ; in Codd. A, Ephraemi, Cotton Genesis, Cureton's Homer, Laud, of the Acts and Eossanensis somewhat more ; in others (as Codd. Bezae NE) considerably. In the subscription to St. Matthew's Gospel, which may be by a somewhat later hand, a horizontal line crosses the vertical a little below the curved lines in Cod. Eossanensis. In later uncials (Nos. 7, 36) it becomes a long or awkward Y, or even degenerates into a long V (No. 16) ; or, in copies written by Latin scribes, into Y reversed. We have described under iota the custom of placing dots, &c. over ujisilon. But in Tischendorf 's Leipzig II. (fragments from Numbers to Judges of the seventh or eighth century) upsilon receives two dots, iota only one. Once in Cod. Z (Matt. xxi. 5) and oftener in its Isaiah a convex semi- circle, like a circumflex, stands over U2)silon. Phi is a remarkable letter. In most copies it is the largest in the alphabet, quite disproportionately large in Codd. ZL (Paris 62) and others, and to some extent in Codd. AE, Ephraemi, Eossanensis, and Claromont. The circle (which in the Cotton Genesis is sometimes still a lozenge, see above, p. 32, note 1), though large and in some copies even too broad (e.g. No. 18), is usually in the line of the other letters, the vertical line being produced far upwards (Cod. Augiens. and Nos. 16, 41), or down- wards (No. 10), or both (No. 36). On the Eosetta stone the circle is very small and the straight line short. 40 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. Chi is a simple transverse cross (X) and never goes above or below the line. The limb that inclines from left to right is in the uncial form for the most part thick, the other thin (with final points according to the practice stated for epsilon), and this limb or both (as in Cod. Z) a little curved. Psi is a rare but trying letter. Its oldest form resembled an English V with a straight line running up bisecting its interior angle. On the Eosetta stone it had already changed into its present form ( f), the curve being a small semicircle, the vertical rising above the other letters and falling a little below the line. In the Cotton Genesis psi is rather taller than the rest, but the vertical line does not rise above the level of the circle. In Codd. ANR and Rossanensis the under line is prolonged : in R the two limbs are straight lines making an angle of about 45° with the vertical, while oftentimes in Hyperides and Cod. Augiensis (Scivrener's photogra2>h, 11. 18, 23) they curve downwards; the limbs in N and R being strongly (slightly in Rossanensis) pointed at the ends, and the bottom of the vertical bevelled as usual. In Cod. B of the Apocalypse, in Evan. OW6pov fiadiKtiov- Tos A. Z. What the initials A. Z. stand for I do not know.' (Dean Burgon, Guardian, Jan. 15, 1873.) The claim of priority for Cod. 14 being thus disposed of (though it must be noted that Dr. C. K. Gregory refers it without doubt to the tenth century), we may note that Cod. 429 of the Gospels is dated 978, Cod. 148 of the Acts 984, Cod. 5^" 994, and A, written partly in cursives, and partly in uncials is of the ninth century. But the date May 7, 835 a.d. is plainly visible on Cod. 481, which is therefore indisputably the earliest. 42 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. Maurice (a. D. 600) and Heraclius (a.d. 616). Other instances of early cursive writing may be found in two Deeds of Sale, A.D. 616, and 599, a Manumission in 355, an Official Deed in 233, a Deed of Sale in 154, in Aristotle on the Constitution of Athens, about 100, in a Farm Account in 78-79, in a Eeceipt in A.D. 20, in the Casati contract in B.C. 114, in a Letter on Egyptian Con- tracts in 146, a Treasury Circular in 170, in a Steward's letter of the third century B.C., in various documents of the same century lying in the British Museum, at Paris, Berlin, Leyden, and elsewhere, of which the oldest, being amongst the papyi'i discovered by Dr. Flinders Petrie at Gurob is referred to B. c. 268, and the Leyden papj'rus to 260^. Yet the earliest books of a later age known to be written in cursive letters are Cod. 481 (Scholz 461, dated A.D. 835) the Bodleian Euclid (dated a.d. 888) and the twenty-four dialogues of Plato in the same Library (dated A. D. 895) 2. There is reason to believe, from the comparatively unformed character of the writing in them all, that Burney 19 in the British Museum (from which we have extracted the alphabet No. 8, Plate iii), and the minute, beautiful and important Codex 1 of the Gospels at Basle (of which see a facsimile No. 23), are but little later than the Oxford books, and may be referred to the tenth century. Books copied after the cursive hand had become regularly formed, in the eleventh, ' See Maunde Thompson, Greek and Latin Palaeology, chap. x. pp. 130, &c., and chap. viii. pp. 107, &c ; Notices et Extracts des MSS. de la Bibliothfeque Impei-iale, Paris, plate xxiv. no. 21, pi. xlviii. no. 21 ter, xlvi. no. 69, e, xxi. no. 17, xiii. no. 5, xl. no. 62, xviii. 2, pi. xliv ; Cat. Gr. Papyri in Brit. Mus. Palaeograph. Soc. ii. pi. 143, 144, Mahaffy, ' Petrie Papyri, pi. xiv, xxix. &c. (Cunningham Memoirs of E. Irish Academy). At the end of the Euclid we read t-fpai\oxv vtov PaaiKeiov tou aeipLviarov. It should be stated that these very curious books, both written by monks, and indeed all the dated manuscripts of the Greek Testament we have seen except Canonioi 34 in the Bodleian (which reckons from the Christian era, a.d. 1515-6), calculate from the Greek era of the Creation, September 1, b.c. 5508. To obtain the year a.d., therefore, from January 1 to August 31 in any year, subtract 5508 from the given year ; from September 1 to December 31 subtract 5509. The indiction which usually accompanies this date is a useful check in case of any corruption or want of legibility in the letters employed as numerals. Both dates are given in Evan 568, viz. A. M. 6938, and A. d. 1430. CURSIVE WRITING. 43 twelfth and thirteenth centuries, are hard to be distinguished by the mere handwriting, though they are often dated, or their age fixed by the material (see p. 23), or the style of their illumina- tions. Colbert. 2844, or 33 of the Gospels (facsim. No. 39), is attributed to the eleventh century, and Burney 21 (No. 15)i, is dated a.d. 1292, and afford good examples of their respective dates. Beta (1. 1 letter 4), when joined to other letters, is barely distinguishable from updlon ^ ; nu is even nearer to mu ; the tall forms of eta and epsilon are very graceful, the whole style elegant and, after a little practice, easily read. Burney 22 (facsimile No. 37) is dated about the same time, A. D. 1319, and the four Biblical lines much resemble Burney 21^. In the fourteenth century a careless style came into fashion, of which Cod. Leicestrensis (No. 40) is an exaggerated instance, and during this century and the next our manuscripts, though not devoid of a certain beauty of appearance, are too full of arbitrary and elaborate contractions to be conveniently read. The formidable list of abbreviations and ligatures represented in Donaldson's Greek Grammar (p. 20, third edition) * originated at this period in the perverse ingenuity of the Greek emigrants in the West of Europe, who subsisted by their skill as copyists; ' The writer of Burney 21 (r^") a. d. 1292 (Evan. 571), i Tanavos QeoSaipos &yuuTr(TpiTf]s raxa Ktu aaWiypacpos as he calls himself (that is, as I once supposed, monk of the Convent of Sancta Petra at Constantinople, short-hand and fair writer), was the scribe of at least five more copies of Scripture now extant : Bii-ch's Havn. 1, a.d. 1278 (Evan. 234) ; Evan. 90, a.d. 1293 ; Evan. 543, a.d. 1295 ; Scholz's Evan. 412, a.d. 1301 ; Evan. 74, undated. To this list Franz Delitzsch (1813-1890) (Zeitschr. f. luth. Theol. 1863, ii, Ahhandlungen, pp. 217, 218) adds from Matthaei, Synaxarion in Mosc. Syn. Typograph. xxvi. a.d. 1295, and recognizes Hagios Petros, the country of Theodores, as a town in the Morea, on the borders of Arcadia, from whose school students have attended his own lectures at Erlangen. ' Hence in the later uncials, some of which must therefore have been copied from earlier cursives, B and T (which might seem to have no resemblance) are sometimes confounded : e. g. in Parham 18 (a. n. 980), u for 0, Luke vi. 34 ; /3 for v, John X. 1, especially where begins or ends a line : e. g. Evan. 59, John vii. 35. Evan. 59 has /3 for v very often, yet there is no extra trace that it was copied from an uncial. ^ The full signature not easily deciphered is iTeXfidiflj; t6 irapbv aylov dayyiKiov Karci ri)v /tf tov iawovaplov iirjvbs t^s [?] ai k ^ eyxP""'"^^- Presuming that r is suppressed before ai k ( this is 6827 of the Greeks, A. d. 1319. * Compare also Buttmann's Greek Grammar (Robinson's translation) p. 467 ; Bast in (Schaefer's Gregorius Corinthius) tabb. ad fin.; Gardthausen, Palaeographie, p. 248, &c. 44 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. and these pretty puzzles (for such they now are to many a fair classical scholar), by being introduced into early printed books ^, have largely helped to withdraw them from use in modern times. 13. We have now to describe the practice of Biblical manuscripts as regards the insertion of i forming a diphthong with the long vowels eta and omega, also with alpha long, whether by being ascript, i. e. written by their side, or subscript, i. e. written under them. In the earliest inscriptions and in the papyri of Thebes i ascript (the iota not smaller than other letters) is invariably found. In the petition to Ptolemy Philometor (above, p. 41) it occurs four times in the first line, three times in the third : in the fragments of Hyperides it is perpetually though not always read, even where (especially with verbs) it has no rightful place, e. g. ertot kui avTi^o\u>i (facsimile No. 9, 11. 3, 4) for atroS koL avn^okS). A little before the Christian era it began to grow obsolete, probably from its being lost in pronunciation. In the Herculanean Philodemus (the possible limits of whose date are from b. c. 50 to A. D. 79) as in Evann. 556, 604 (Matt. ii. 12, 13), it is often dropped, though more usually written. In Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus it is probably not found, and from this period it almost disappears from Biblical uncials "^ ; in Cureton's Homer, of the fifth or perhaps of the sixth century, i ascript is sometimes neglected, but usually inserted ; sometimes also i is placed above H or il, an arrangement neither neat nor convenient. With the cursive character t ascript came in again, as may be seen from the subscriptions in the Bodleian Euclid and Plato (p. 42, note 1). The semicursive fragment of St. Paul's Epistles in red letters (M of St. Paul, Plate xii No. 34), used for the binding of Harleian 5613, contains t ascript twice, but I have tried in vain to verify Griesbach's statement (Symbol. Grit. ii. p. 166) that it has i subscript ' bis tantum aut ter.' I can find no such instance in ' Thus the type cast for the Royal Printing Office at Paris, and used by Robert Stephen, is said to have been modelled on the style of the calligrapher Angelus Vergecius, from whose skill arose the expression 'he writes like an angel.' Codd. 296 of the Gospels, 124 of the Acts, 151 of St. Paul are in his hand. " Yet Tischendorf (N.T. 1859, Proleg. p. cxxxiii) cites rjiSiaav from Cod. Bezae (Mark i. 34), lv\m (Luke xxiii. SI) from Cod. Cyprius, tot from Cod. U (Matt. XXV. 15) and Cod. A (Luke vii. 4). Add Cod. Bezae iraTptuiov Acts xxii. 8, Scrive- ner's edition, Introd. p. xix. Bentley's nephew speaks of i astaipt as in the first hand of Cod. B, but he seems to have been mistaken. IOTA ASCRIPT OR SUBSCRIPT. 45 these leaves. The cursive manuscripts, speaking generally, either entirely omit both forms, or, if they give either, far more often neglect than insert them. Cod. 1 of the Gospels exhibits the ascript i. Of forty-three codices now in England which have been examined with a view to this matter, twelve have no vestige of either fashion, fifteen represent the ascript use, nine the subscript exclusively, while the few that remain exhibit both indifferently^. The earliest cursive copy ascertained to exhibit i subscript is Matthaei's r (Apoc. 50^ [x]), and after that the Cod. Ephesius (Evan. 71), dated a.d. 1160. The subscript i came much into vogue during the fifteenth century, and thus was adopted in printed books. 13. Breathings (spiritus) and accents ^ were not applied systematically to Greek Texts before the seventh century. But a practice prevailed in that and the succeeding century of inserting them in older manuscripts, where they were absent primd tnanu. That such was done in many instances (e. g. in Codd. Vatican, and Coislin. 202 or H of St. Paul) appears clearly from the fact that the passages which the scribe who retouched the old letters for any cause left unaltered, are destitute of these marks, though they appear in all other places. Cod. ^5 exhibits breathings, apparently by the original scribe, in Tobit vi. 9 ; Gal. v. 21 only. The case of Cod. Alexandrinus is less easy. Though the rest of the book has neither breathings (except a few here and there) nor accents, the first four lines of each column of the book of Genesis (see facsimile No. 12), which are written in red, are fully furnished with them. These marks Baber, who edited the Old Testament portion of Cod. A, pro- nounced to be by a second hand (Notae, p. 1) ; Sir Frederick Madden, a more competent judge, declares them the work of the original scribe (Madden's Silvestre, Vol. i. p. 194, note), and after repeated examination we know not how to dissent from his view ^ So too in the Sarravian Pentateuch of the fifth century 1 In B-C iii. 10 {dated 1430), the whole manuscript being written by the same hand, we have i aseripi twenty-five times up to Luke i. 75, then on the same page . subscript in Luke i. 77 and eighty-five times afterwards : the two usages are no- where mixed. In Evan. 558, subscript and ascript are mixed in the same page, Luc. i. 75, 77. " The invention of breathings, accents, and stops is attributed to Aristophanes of Byzantium, 260 B.C. ' See below vol. ii. c. ix. 9. note, end. Dr. Scrivener appears not to have fprmed a positive opinion, which indeed in some of these cases is hardly possible. 46 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. we read ton^n (Lev. xi. 7) by the first hand. The Cureton palimpsest of Homer also has them, though they are occasionally obliterated, and some few are evidently inserted by a corrector ; the case is nearly so with the Milan Homer edited by Mai ; and the same must be stated of the Vienna Dioscorides (Silvestre, No. 62), whose date is fixed by internal evidence to about A. D. 500. In the papyrus fragment of the Psalms, now in the British Museum, the accents are very accurate, and the work of the original scribe. These facts, and others like these, may make us hesitate to adopt the notion generally received among scholars on the authority of Montfaucon (Palaeogr. Graec. p. 33), that breathings and accents were not introduced primd manu before the seventh or eighth century; although up to that period, no doubt, they were placed very incorrectly, and often omitted altogether. The breathings are much the more ancient and important of the two. The spiritus lenis indeed may be a mere invention of the Alexandrian grammarians of the second or third century before Christ, but the spiritus asper is in fact the substitute for a real letter (H) which appears on the oldest inscriptions ; its original shape being the first half of the H (h), of which the second half was subsequently adopted for the lenis (H). This form is sometimes found in manuscripts of about the eleventh century (e. g. Lebanon, B. M. Addit. 11300 or k=", and usually in Lambeth 1178 or d"<='') ed. of 1550, but even in the Cod. Alexandrinus the comma and inverted comma are several times substituted to represent the lenis and asper respectively (facsimile No. 12) : and at a later period this last was the ordinary, though not quite the invariable, mode of expressing the breath- ings. Aristophanes of Byzantium (keeper of the famous Library at Alexandria under Ptolemy Euergetes, about B.C. 240), though probably not the inventor of the Greek accents, was the first to arrange them in a system. Accentuation must have been a welcome aid to those who employed Greek as a learned, though not as their vernacular tongue, and is so convenient and suggestive that no modern scholar can afford to dispense with its familiar use : yet not being, like the rough breathing, an essen- tial portion of the language, it was but slowly brought into general vogue. It would seem that in Augustine's age [354-430] the distinction between the smooth and rough breathing in the manuscripts was just such a point as a careful reader would BREATHINGS AND ACCENTS. 47 mark, a hasty one overlook \ Hence it is not surprising that though these marks are entirely absent both from the Theban and Herculanean papyri, a few breathings are apparently by the first hand in Cod. Borgianus or T (Tischendorf, N. T. 1859, Proleg. p. cxxxi). One rough breathing is just visible in that early palimpsest of St. John's Gospel, P or N^ Such as appear, together with some accents, in the Coislin Octateuch of the sixth or seventh century, may not the less be primd manu because many pages are destitute of them ; those of Cod. Claro- montanus, which were once deemed original, are now pronounced by its editor Tischendorf to be a later addition. Cod. N, the purple fragment so often spoken of already, exhibits primd manu over cei-tain vowels a kind of smooth breathing or slight acute accent, sometimes little larger than a point, but inserted on no intelligible principle, so far as we can see, and far oftener omitted entirely. All copies of Scripture which have not been specified, down to the end of the seventh century, are quite destitute of breathings and accents. An important manuscript of the eighth or ninth century, Cod. L or Paris 62 of the Gospels, has them for the most part, but not always ; though often in the wrong place, and at times in utter defiance of all grammatical rules. Cod. B of the Apocalypse, however, though of the same age, has breathings and accents as constantly and correctly as most. Codices of the ninth century, with the exception of three written in the West of Europe (Codd. Augiensis or Paul F, Sangallensis or A of the Gospels, and Boernerianus or Paul G, which will be particularly described afterwards), are all ac- companied with these marks in full, though often set down without any precise rule, so far as our experience has enabled us to observe. The uncial Evangelistaria (e. g. Arundel 547 ; Parham 18 ; Harleian 5598), especially, are much addicted to prefixing the spiritus asper improperly; chiefly, perhaps, to words beginning with H, so that documents of that age are but slender authorities on such points. Of the cursives the general tendency is to be more and more accurate as regards the accentua- ' He is speaking (Quaestion. super Genes, clxii) of the difference between fia^Sov avTov and ^ii/35oti ai/Tov, Gen. xlvii. 81. 'Fallit enim eos verbum Graecum, quod eisdem Uteris sci-ibitur, sive ejus, sive suae : sed accentus [he must mean the breathings] dispares sunt, et ab eis, qui ista noverunt, in codicibus non eontem- nuntur' (Opera, Tom. iv. p. 53, ed, 1586, Lugdun.) ; adding that 'suae' might be expressed by iavrov. 48 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. tion, the later the date : but this is only a general rule, as some that are early are as careful, and certain of the latest as negligent, as can well be imagined. All of them are partial to placing accents or breathings over both parts of a word com- pounded with a preposition (e. g. iirlavvd^ai), and on the other hand often drop them between a preposition and its case (e. g. eirapoTpov). 14. The punctuation in early times was very simple. In the papyri of Hyperides there are no stops at all, in the Herculanean rolls exceeding few : Codd. Sinaiticus and Vaticanus (the latter very rarely by the first hand) have a single point here and there on a level with the top of the letters, and occasionally a very small break in the continuous uncials, with or (as always in Cod. P of the sixth century) without the point, to denote a pause in the sense. Codd. A N have the same point a little oftener ; in Codd. C W* (Paris 314) Z and the Cotton Genesis the single point stands indiscriminately at the head, middle, or foot of the letters, while in E (Basil. A. N. iii. 12) of the Gospels and B of the Apocalypse, as in Cod. Marchalianus of the Prophets (sixth or seventh century), this change in the position of the point indicates a full-stop, half stop, or comma respectively. In Cod. L, of the same date as Codd. E and B (Apoc), besides the full point we have the comma (::.) and semicolon (: :), with a cross also for a stop. In Codd. Y 0* (of about the eighth century) the single point has its various powers as in Cod. E, &c., but besides this are double, treble, and in Cod. Y quadruple, points with different powers. In late uncials, especially Evangelistaria, the chief stop is a cross, often in red (e. g. Arund. 547) ; while in Harleian 5598 I seems to be the note of interrogation ^. When the con- tinuous writing came to be broken up into separate words (of which Cod. Augiensis in the ninth century affords one of the earliest examples) the single point was intended to be placed after the last letter of each word, on a level with the middle of the letters. But even in this copy it is often omitted in parts, and in Codd. AG, written on the same plan, more frequently still. Our statements refer only to the Greek portions of these ' In the Gale Evangelistarium (Trin. Coll. Camb. 0. 4. 22) the interrogative clause is set between two such marks in red. Hence it seems not so much a stop as a vocal note. In the Ai-menian and Spanish languages the note of interroga- tion is set before the interrogative clause, and very conveniently too. PUNCTUATION. 49 copies ; the Latin semicolon (;) and the note of interrogation (?) occur in their Latin versions. The Greek interrogation (;) first occurs about the ninth century, and (,) used as a stop a little later. The Bodleian Genesis of this date, or a little earher, uses (,) also as an interrogative : so in later times B-C. iii. 5 [xii], and Evan. 556 [xii]. In the earliest cursives the system of punctuation is much the same as that of printed books : the English colon (:) not being much used, but the upper single point in its stead ^. In a few cursives (e. g. Gonville or 59 of the Gospels), this upper point, set in a larger space, stands also for a full stop: indeed (•) is the only stop found in Tischendorf's lo*' or 61 of the Acts (Brit. Mus. Add. 20,003) : while (;) and (■) are often confused in 440 of the Gospels (Cantab. Mm. 6. 9). The English comma, placed above a letter, is used for the apostrophus, which occurs in the very oldest uncials, especially at the end of proper names, or to separate compounds (e. g. aw' op(j)avicr9evTes in Cod. Clarom.), or when the word ends in f or p (e. g. a-ap^' in Cod. B, 6vyaTr]p' in Codd. Sinait. and A, xetp' in Cod. A, ixnrtp' in the Diosco- rides, A.D. 500), or even to divide syllables (e. g. avpiyya^ in Cod. Frid.-August., itoWa, KaT«TTpap!p.ivr\, avayyeXi in Cod. Sinai- ticus). In Cod. Z it is found only after a\\ and fxed, but in Z's Isaiah it indicates other elisions (e. g. cit). This mark is more rare in Cod. Ephraemi than in some others, but is used more or less by all, and is found after ef, or ovx, and a few like words, even in the most recent cursives. In Cod. Bezae and others it assumes the shape of > rather than that of a comma. 15. Abbreviated words are perhaps least met with in Cod. Vatican., but even it has da, ku, kt, ^it, nva for fleo's, Kvpios, li)(Tovs, xP"''''os, Ttvevp.a, &c. and their cases. The Cotton Genesis has 6ov ch. i. 27 by a later hand, but Oeov ch. xii. 38. Besides these Codd. Sinaiticus, Alex., Ephraemi and the rest supply avoa, ovvoa, ■nr]p (np Cod. Sarrav. Num. xii. 14, &c., i7T7jp Cod. 1 The earliest known example of the use of two dots occurs in the Artemisia papyrus at Vienna (Maunde Thompson, p. 69), and other early instances are found in a letter of Dionysius to Ptolemy about B.C. 160, published by the French Institute, 1865, in ' Papyrus grecs du Mus^e du Louvre,' &c. tom. xviii. 2' ptie, pi. xxxiv, pap. 49, and in fragments of the Phaedo of Plato discovered at Gurob. The same double points are also occasionally set in the larger spaces of Codd. Sinaiticus, Sarravianus, and Bezae, but in the last-named copy for the most part in a later hand. VOL. I. E 50 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. Rossanensis), fXTjp, lAijjx or itjAju or i\/x or ir^fx (teA^x Cod. Sarrav.), »jk or ToA or toTjA, 6a5, and some of them o-tjp for o-corjjp, vo- for Dto'y, TTopvoj for TiapOivos (Bodleian Genesis), (Tp(T for n-Taupay : Cod. L has wre", and Cod. Vatican, in the Old Testament avos and Trpo- occasionally, to-A and tArj^ or tAju. often ^ ; Evan. 604 has aT]p for crcoTijp, and eflj; for efluoji' ^. Cod. Bezae always writes at length avdpMTTOs, P-''\Tr]p, ulos, crcoTrjp, ovpavos, baveib, l(rpar]K, Upova-aK-qp, ; but abridges the sacred names into xpo", i-w ' &c. and their cases, as very frequently, but by no means invariably, do the kindred Codd. Augiens., Sangall., and Boerner. Cod. Z seldom abridges, and all copies often set vlos in fuU. A few dots sometimes supply the place of the line denoting abbreviation (e. g. 6(r Cotton Genesis, avoa- Colbert. Pentateuch). A straight line over the last letter of a line, sometimes over any vowel, indicates N (or also M in the Latin of Codd. Bezae and Claro- mont.) in all the Biblical uncials, but is placed only over numerals in the Herculanean rolls : k^, t^, and less often d-\ for KM (see p. 16, note 1), -rat, -dai are met with in Cod. Sinaiticus and all later except Cod. Z : S for ou chiefly in Codd. L, Augiensis, B of the Apocalypse, and the more recent uncials. Such compendia scribendi as m in the Herculanean rolls (above p. 33) occur mostly at the end of lines : that form, with M°T (No. 11 a, 1. 4), and a few more even in the Cod. Sinaiticus ; in Cod. Sarrav. M stands for both ixov and /^oi ; in Cureton's Homer we have 11' for ttovs, O for -a-as and such like. In later books they are more numerous and complicated, particularly in cursive writing. The terminations ° for os, ~ for v, "" or ^^ for ov, " for ais, -^ for cov or to or coj, ' for rjs, " for on are familiar ; besides others, peculiar to one or a few copies, e. g. ry for tt in Burney 19, and Burdett-Coutts i. 4, h for av, b for ep, ~ for a, -a for ap in the Emmanuel College copy of the Epistles (Paul 30, No. 33), and : for a, C or "■ for av, ^ for as in Parham 17 of the Apocalypse. Other more rare abridgements are " for ei9 in Wake 12, "^ (Burdett-Coutts i. 4) or < or » for €2;, •• for t and O for e is not only met with in the Herculanean roUs, but in the Hyperides (facsimile 9, 1. 6), in Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus, the two Pentateuchs, Codd. Augiensis, Sangall. and Boernerianus, and seems merely designed to fill up vacant space, like the flourishes in a legal instrument ^- 16. Capital letters of a larger size than the rest at the beginning of clauses, &c. are freely met with in all documents excepting in the oldest papyri, the Herculanean rolls, Codd. Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, the Colbert Pentateuch, Isaiah in Cod. Z, and one or two fragments besides^. Their absence is a proof of high antiquity. Yet even in Codd. Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, and Sarravianus, which is the other part of the Colbert Pentateuch (in the first most frequently in the earlier portions of the Old Testament), the initial letter stands a little outside the line of writing after a break in the sense, whether the preceding line had been quite filled up or not. Such breaks occur more regu- larly in Codex Bezae, as will appear when we come to describe it^. Smaller capitals occur in the middle of lines in Codd. Bezae and Marchalianus, of the sixth and seventh centuries respectively. Moreover, all copies of whatever date are apt to crowd small ' See below p. 64, note 4. ' ' Fragmenta pauca evangelii Johannis palimpsesta Londiuensia [Evan. P of N""]. In ceteris haec fere tria : Dionis Cassii fragmenta Vaticana — vix enim qui in his videntur speciem majorum litterarum habere revera differunt — item frag- menta palimpsesta [PhaSthontis] Euripidis Claromontana et fragmenta Menaudri Porphiriana ' (Tischendorf, Cod. Vatic. Prolog, p. xviii, 1867). ' The English word paragraph is derived from the wapaypaov Tr](T ^ipXiodrjKrjcr rov ayiov naixi\ov, the same library of the Martyr Pamphilus to which the scribe of the Cod. Frid.-August. resorted for his modeP ; and that in Birch's most valuable Urbino-Vatican. 2 (157 of the Gospels), written for the Emperor John II (1118-1143), wherein at the end of the first Gospel we read Kara Mardaiov iypd(j>r] koI avTej3\i^dr] e/c t&v ev lepoa-oXvp-ois itaXai&v ciVTiypa(f)(i)v t&v iv ayita opei [Athos] a-noKeiixivcov : similar subscriptions are appended to the other Gospels. See also Evan. A. 20, 164, 262, 300, 376 ; Act. 15, 83j in the list of manuscripts below. ' The following subscription to the book of Ezra (and a very similar one follows Esther) in the Cod. Frid.-August. (fol. 13. 1), though in a hand of the seventh century, will show the care bestowed on the most ancient copies of the Septuagint : AvrePkijOj] irpoff TraXaioiraTov \iav aPTiypafpov bihiopQaj^vov x*'P* ^o" ayiov fjxtpTvpoff Ilafi(pt\ov' oirep avriypacpov npoff tw tcKu vffoarjfietwffiff Ttff tdioxfipoff avTov viT€KfiTo exovffa outwo" pLeTe\ijfjL(p9Tj Kat 5iop6ca6ij vpoff ra e^a-nXa upiyevova' \vTmnvoa avTf^aXiV UapuptKoa SiopSaaa. Tregelles suggests that the work of the Siop0oiTTjs or corrector was probably of a critical character, the office of the avn- 0aK\ar or comjiarer being rather to eliminate mere clerical errors (Treg. Home's Introd., vol. iv. p. 85). Compare Tischendorf, Cod. Sinait. Proleg. p. xxii. CHAPTER III. DIVISIONS OF THE TEXT, AND OTHER PARTICULARS. WE have next to give some account of ancient divisions of the text, as found in manuscripts of the New Testament ; and these must be carefully noted by the student, since few copies are without one or more of them. 1. So far as we know at present, the oldest sections still extant are those of the Codex Vaticanus. These seem to have been formed for the purpose of reference, and a new one always commences where there is some break in the sense. Many, however, at least in the Gospels, consist of but one of our modern verses, and they are so unequal in length as to be rather incon- venient for actual use. In the four Gospels only the marginal numerals are in red, St. Matthew containing 170 of these divi- sions, St. Mark 62, St. Luke 152, St. John 80. In the Acts of the Apostles are two sets of sections, thirty-six longer and in an older hand, sixty-nine smaller and more recent ^- Each of these also begins after a break in the sense, but they are quite independent of each other, as a larger section will sometimes commence in the middle of a smaller, the latter being in no wise a subdivision of the former. Thus the greater T opens Acts ii. 1, in the middle of the lesser 13, which extends from Acts i. 15 to ii. 4. The first forty-two of the lesser chapters, down to Acts xv. 40, are found also with slight variations in the margin of Codex Sinaiticus, written by a very old hand. As in most manuscripts, so in Codex Vaticanus, the Catholic Epistles foUow the Acts, and in them also and in St. Paul's Epistles there are two sets of sections, only that in the Epistles the older sections are the more numerous. The Pauline Epistles are reckoned throughout as one book in the ' ' Simile aliquid invenitur in codice Arabico epp. Pauli anno 892, p. Chr., quern ex oriente Petropolin pertulimus.' Tischendorf, Cod. Vat. Prolog, p. xxx, n. 8. LARGER CHAPTERS- 57 elder notation, witli however this remarkable peculiarity, that though in the Cod. Vatican, itself the Epistle to the Hebrews stands next after the second to the Thessalonians, and on the same leaf with it, the sections are arranged as if it stood between the Epistles to the Galatians and Ephesians. For whereas that to the Galatians ends with § 58, that to the Ephesians begins with § 70, and the numbers proceed regularly down to § 93, with which the second to the Thessalonians ends. The Epistle to the Hebrews which then follows opens with § 59 ; the last section extant (§ 64) begins at Heb. ix. 11, and the manuscript ends abruptly at KaOa ver. 14. It plainly appears, then, that the sections of the Codex Vaticanus must have been copied from some yet older document, in which the Epistle to the Hebrews preceded that to the Ephesians. It will be found hereafter (vol. ii) that in the Thebaic version the Epistle to the Hebrews preceded that to the Galatians, instead of following it, as here. For a list of the more modern divisions in the Epistles, see the Table given below. The Vatican sections of the Gospels have also been discovered by Tregelles in one other copy, the palimpsest Codex Zacynthius of St. Luke (H), which he published in 1861. 2. Hardly less ancient, and indeed ascribed by some to Tatian the Harmonist, the disciple of Justin Martyr, is the division of the Gospels into larger chapters or K^^aXaia majora ^. It may be noticed that in none of the four Gospels does the first chapter stand at its commencement. In St. Matthew chapter A begins at chap. ii. verse 1, and has for its title irepl t5>v jxaywv : in St. Mark at chap. i. ver. 23 -nepX roC hai,it.oviCoy-^vov : in St. Luke at chap. ii. ver. 1 irepl rrj^ diroypacpfji : in St. John at chap. ii. ver. 1 ■nepl Tov ev Kava ydfiov. Mill accounts for this circumstance by supposing that in the first copies the titles at the head of each Gospel were reserved till last for more splendid illumination, and were thus eventually forgotten (Proleg. N, T. § 355) ; Gries- bach holds, that the general inscriptions of each Gospel, Kara Mardalov, Kara MdpKov, &c., were regarded as the special titles of the first chapters also. On either supposition, however, it would ' Lat. breves, or ti'tXoi : but ti'tXos means properly the brief summary of the contents of a neip&Kaiov placed at the top or bottom of a page, or with the icefi\aia in a table to each Gospel. The xop, minora = Ammonian Sections. 58 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. be hard to explain how what was really the second chapter came to be nwmbered as the first; and it is worth notice that the same arrangement takes place in the KeaXalov KoI 6 jiiv MaT$ IxaaTtp TOIV Teaffdpojv €vayye\i(uv dpi$pi6$ Tts TTpSKftrat Kara pLepos, dpx6pt€vos drr^ tov irpiiiroVy etra SevTepov, leal Tpirov, Hal Ka$e^rj^ npoiwv St' oKov pt^xP^ '''^^^ riXovs tov 0t&\iov [the sections]. Ka6' taaaTOV Si &pi6pLdv imoarjpeiaiiTts Sid aivva^dpeais ■np6K(nai [the canons], Sr^Xovaa iv iroitp TUiV Se/ca Kavovav tteipievos o dptOpib^ Tvyxdvei, * Something of this kind, however, must be the plan adopted in Codex E (see Plate xi. No. 27) of the Gospels, as described by Tregelles, who himself collated it. ' [It has] the Ammonian sections ; but instead of the Eusebian EUSEBIAN CANONS. 6l There is, however, one ground for hesitation before we ascribe the sections, as well as the canons, to Eusebius ; namely, that not a few ancient manuscripts (e.g. Codd. FHY) contain the former, while they omit the latter. Of palimpsests indeed it might be said with reason, that the rough process which so nearly obliterated the ink of the older writing, would completely remove the coloured paint [Kivv&^apis, vermilion, prescribed by Eusebius, though blue or green is occasionally found) in which the canons were invariably noted; hence we need not wonder at their absence from the Codices Ephraemi, Nitriensis (R), Dublinensis (Z), Codd. IW'' of Tischendorf, and the Wolfenbiittel fragments (PQ), in all which the sections are yet legible in ink. The Codex Sinaiticus contains both ; but Tischendorf decidedly pronounces them to be in a later hand. In the Codex Bezae too, as well as the Codex Cyprius (K), even the Ammonian sections, without the canons, are by later hands, though the latter has prefixed the list or table of the canons. Of the oldest copies the Cod. Alex. (A), Tischendorf's Codd. W*©, the Cotton frag. (N), and Codd. Beratinus and Eossanensis alone contain both the sections and the canons. Even in more modern cursive books the latter are often deficient, though the former are present. This peculiarity we have observed in Burney 23, in the British Museum, of the twelfth century, although the Epistle to Carpianus stands at the beginning ; in a rather remarkable copy of about the twelfth century, in the Cambridge University Library (Mm. 6. 9, Scholz Evan. 440), in which, however, the table of canons but not the Epistle to Carpianus precedes ; in the Gonville and Caius Gospels of the twelfth century (Evan. 59), and in a manuscript of about the thirteenth century at Trinity canons there is a kind of harmony of the Gospels noted at the foot of each page, by a reference to the parallel sections of the other Evangelists.' Home's Introd. vol. iv. p. 200. Yet the canons also stand in the margin of this copy under the so-called Ammonian sections : only the table of Eusebian canons is wanting. The same kind of harmony at the foot of the page appears in Cod. W^ at Trinity College, Cambridge, but in this latter the sections in the margin are not accom- panied by the canons. Tischendorf states that the same arrangement prevails in the small fragment T"" at St. Petersburg ; Dean Burgon adds to the list Codd. M. 262, 264 at Paris, and conceives that this method of hai'monizing, which he regards as far simpler than the tedious and cimibersome process of resorting to the Eusebian canons (ubi supra, p. 304), was in principle, though not in details, derived to the Greek Church from early Syriac copies of the Gospels, some of which still survive (p. 806). 62 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. College, Cambridge (B. x. 17)^. These facts certainly seem to indicate that in the judgement of critics and transcribers, what- ever that judgement may be deemed worth, the Ammonian sections had a previous existence to the Eusebian canons, as well as served for an independent purpose ^. In his letter to Carpianus, their inventor clearly yet briefly describes the purpose of his canons, ten in number. The first contains a list of seventy-one places in which all the four Evangelists have a narrative, discourse, or saying in common : the second of 111 places in which the three Matthew, Mark, Luke agree : the third of twenty-two places common to Matthew, Luke, John : the fourth of twenty-six passages common to Matthew, Mark, John : the fifth of eighty-two places in which the two Matthew, Luke coincide : the sixth of forty-seven places wherein Matthew, Mark agree: the seventh of seven places common to Matthew and John : the eighth of fourteen places common to Luke and Mark : the ninth of twenty-one places in which Luke and John agree : the tenth of sixty-two passages of Matthew, twenty-one of Mark, seventy-one of Luke, and ninety- seven of John which have no parallels, but are peculiar to a single Evangelist. Under each of the 1165 so-named Ammonian sections, in its proper place in the margin of a manuscript, is put in coloured ink the number of that Eusebian canon to which it refers. On looking for that section in the proper table or canon, there will also be found the parallel place or places in the other Gospels, each indicated by its proper numeral, and so ' To this list of manuscripts of the Gospels wliicli have the Ammonian sections without the Eusebian canons add Codd. 38, 54, 60, 68, 117 ; Brit. Mus. Addit. 16184, 18211, 19389 ; Milan Ambros. M. 48 sup. ; E. 63 sup. • Burdett- Coutts I. 4 ; n. 18 ; 26'' ; in. 9. Now that attention has been specially directed to the matter, it is remarkable howmany copies have the Ammonian sections without the corresponding Eusebian canons under them, sometimes even when (as in Codd. 672, 595, 597) the letter to Carpianus and the Eusebian tables stand at the beginning of the volume. To the list here given must now be added Codd. O, T, 185, 187, 190, 193, 194, 207, 209, 214, 217, 367, 406, 409, 410, 414, 418, 419, 456, 457, 494, 497, 501, 503, 504, 506, 508, 518, 544, 548, 550, 555, 558, 559, 564, 573, 575, 584, 586, 591, 592, 601, 602, 620 : in all seventy-one manuscripts. ^ No doubt they do serve, in the manuscripts which contain them and omit the canons, for marks of reference, like in kind to our modern chapters and verses ; but in consequence of their having been constructed for a wholly differ- ent purpose, they are so unequal in length (as Burgon sees very clearly pp. 297, 303), that they answer that end aa ill as any the most arbitrary divisions of the text well could do. EUTHALIAN CHAPTERS. 63 readily searched out. A single example wiU serve to explain our meaning. In the facsimile of the Cotton fragment (Plate v. No. 14), in the margin of the passage (John xv. 20) we see ^"1®, where PA© (139) is the proper section of St. John, T (3) the number of the canon. On searching the third Eusebian table we read MT. ^, A. vrj, I£2. pKd, and thus we learn that the first clause of John xv. 20 is parallel in sense to the ninetieth (^) section of St. Matthew (x. 24), and to the fifty-eighth (kij) of St. Luke (vi. 40). The advantage of such a system of parallels to the exact study of the Gospels is too evident to need insisting on. 4. The Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles are also divided into chapters (xec^iaAota), in design precisely the same as the Ke4>(iXaia or tCtXoi of the Gospels, and nearly like them in length. Siace there is no trace of these chapters in the two great Codices Alexandrinus and Ephraemi, of the fifth century (which yet exhibit the r^rAoi, the sections, and one of them the canons), it seems reasonable to assume that they are of later date. They are sometimes connected with the name of Euthalius, deacon of Alexandria, afterwards Bishop of Sulci ^, whom we have already spoken of as the reputed author of Scriptural stichometry {above, p. 53). We learn, however, from Euthalius' own Prologue to his edition of St. Paul's Epistles (a. d. 458,) that the ' summary of the chapters ' (and consequently the numbers of the chapters themselves) was taken from the work of ' one of our wisest and pious fathers ^,' i. e. some Bishop that he does not wish to particularize, whom Mill (Proleg. N. T. § 907) conjectures to be Theodore of Mopsuestia, who lay under the censure of the Church. Soon after ^ the publication of St. Paul's Epistles, on ' Sulci in Sardinia is the only Bisliop's see of the name I can find in Carol, a Sanoto Paulo's Geographia Sacra (1708), or in Bingham's Antiquities, Bk. ix. Chapp. II, VII. Home and even Tregelles speak of Sulca in Egypt, but I have searched in vain for any such town or see. Euthalius is called Bishop of Sulce both in Wake 12 (infra, note 4), and in the title to his works as edited by L. A. Zacagni (Collectanea Monument. Veter. Eccles. Graeo. ac Latin., Eom. 1698, p. 402). But one of Zacagni's manuscripts reads SovKxrjs once, and he guesses ViXxi near Syene, which appears in no list of Episcopal sees. ' Ka9' l/tio'Ti;!' imaTO\i)V wpora^ofuv rijv tuiv (K^aAcuW licSeaiv, (pI tSiv a\aia) ^. The summaries which Andreas wrote of his seventy-two chapters are still reprinted in Mill's and other large editions of the Greek Testament. 5. To Euthalius has been also referred a division of the Acts into sixteen lessons (avayvdaeis) and of the Pauline Epistles into thirty-one (see table on p. 68) ; but these lessons are quite different from the much shorter ones adopted by the Greek Church. He is also said to have numbered in each Epistle of St. Paul the quotations from the Old Testament *, which are ' E. g. in Wake 12, of the eleventh century, at Christ Church, the title at the head of the list of chapters in the Acts is as follows : EliSaKiov emaxSirov CovKurjs eicOeais Kf^aXaiwv tSiv Xlp6.^(aiv ara^ijaa (-etaa) irplls 'ASaviaiov (manoirov 'AXe^avSpeias. ' In Wake 12 certain of the longer K€a\aia are subdivided into ixepiical bwohaipiaas in the Acts, i Peter, i John, Romans, i, 2 Corinthians, Colossians, 2 Thessalonians, i Timothy, Hebrews only. For a similar subdivision in the Gospels, see Evan. 443 in the list of cursive MSS. given below. ^ Aid T^v Tptfifp^ Tuv eiKoffi Tcacdpojv irpsa^vTeptuv ittroaTaaiv, a^fUXTOs Kal ^vxv^ Kot irvev/iaTos. See Matthaei, N. T. Gr. et Lat. vii. 276, note 4. ' Many manuscripts indicate passages of the Old Testament cited in the New by placing > (as in Codd. Vatican. W-i, &c., but in Sinait. more rarely), or §, or some such mark in the margin before every line. Our quotation-marks are probably derived from this sign, the angle being rounded into a curve. Compare the use of " in the margin of the Greek Testament of Colinaeus, 1534, and Stephen's editions of 1546, -49, -50, &c. Evan. 348 and others have !SC- . In Codd. Bezae, as will appear hereafter, the words cited are merely thrown a letter or two back in each line. SUBSCRIPTIONS. 65 still noted in many of our manuscripts, and is the first known to have used that reckoning of the o-tCxol which was formerly- annexed we know not when to the Gospels and Epistles, as well as to the Acts. Besides the division of the text into o-Ti'xot or lines {above, p. 52) we find in the Gospels alone another division into pr]\xaTa or pTjo-ets 'sentences,' differing but little from the (rriyoi- in number. Of these last the precise numbers vary in different copies, though not considerably: whether that variation arose from the circumstance that ancient numbers were repre- sented by letters and so easily became corrupted, or from a different mode of arranging the a-Tiyoi and pruxara adopted by the various scribes. 6. It is proper to state that the subscriptions (viroypacpal) appended to St. Paul's Epistles in many manuscripts, and retained even in the Authorized English version of the New Testament, are also said to be the composition of Euthalius. In the best copies they are somewhat shorter in form, but in any shape they do no credit to the care or skill of their author, whoever he may be. ' Six of these subscriptions,' writes Paley in that masterpiece of acute reasoning, the Horae Paulinae, ' are false or improbable; ' that is, they are either absolutely contradicted by the contents of the epistle [i Cor., Galat., i Tim.], or are difficult to be reconciled with them [i, 3 Thess., Tit.]. The subscriptions to the Gospels have not, we believe, been assigned to any particular author, and being seldom found in printed copies of the Greek Testament or in modern versions, are little known to the general reader. In the earliest manuscripts the subscriptions, as well as the titles of the books, were of the simplest character. Kara Maddaiov, Kara MdpKov, &c. is all that the Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus have, whether at the begin- ning or the end. Evayyikwv Kara MaTOalov is the subscription to the first Gospel in the Codex Alexandrinus ; tvayyeXLov Kara MdpKov is placed at the beginning of the second Gospel in the same manuscript, and the self-same words at the end of it by Codices Alex, and Ephraemi : in the Codex Bezae (in which St. John stands second in order) we merely read eiayyeXiov Kara Maddaiov fTeXia-dr], opxerai evayyeXiov Kara 'Iiadvvrjv. The same is the case throughout the New Testament. After a while the titles become more elaborate, and the subscriptions afford more VOL. I. p 66 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. information, the truth of which it would hardly be safe to vouch for. The earliest worth notice are found in the Codex Cyprius (K) of the eighth or ninth century, which, together with those of several other copies, are given in Scholz's Prolegomena N. T. vol. i. pp. xxix, XXX. ad fin. Matthaei : Td Kara MaTdalov ivayyiXiov e^eboOrj vtt' avrov kv lepocroXvfJLOLS juera xpovovs rj [oKrcl)] Trjs Tov XpicTTOv avaXrjyj/eois. Ad fin. Marci : To Karb. M6.pKov evayyiXiov e^ebodrj [xtra xpovovs beKa tt]S tov XpLcrrov avaXrj^ecas, Those to the other two Gospels exactly resemble St. Mark's, that of St. Luke however being dated fifteen, that of St. John thirty- two years after our Lord's Ascension, periods in all probability far too early to be correct. 7. The foreign matter so often inserted in later manuscripts has more value for the antiquarian than for the critic. That splendid copy of the Gospels Lambeth 1178, of the tenth or eleventh century, contains more such than is often found, set off by fine illuminations. At the end of each of the first three Gospels (but not of the fourth) are several pages relating to them extracted from Cosmas Lidicopleustes, who made the voyage which procured him his cognomen about a.d. 522; also some iambic verses of no great excellence, as may well be supposed. In golden letters we read: ad fin. Matth. iareov on to kutu MaTOaiov evayyiXiOv kfipdlbi StaXe/croJt ypa<^\v vtt avrov' ev lepovo'aXr]//, i^ebodrj' kpy.r]veuQri b\ vird IcodvvoV f^rfyeiTai be r-qv KaTa avdpcanov tov ^y yivecnv, KaC kariv avdpa>Ti6p.op(pov tovto to evayyiXiov. The last clause alludes to Apoc. iv. 7, wherein the four living creatures were currently believed to be typical of the four Gospels ^. Ad fin. Marc. laTiOv otl to Kara MdpKov evayyeXiov VTirjyopivdr] vtto Ylirpov iv p(ifj,r)C fTTOirjaaTO be Tr)v dp)(r)V airo tov ■npo^'qriKov Koyov tov e^ rJ\|fovj (TTiovTos TOV Hcraiov' ttjv TrTepcaTiK-qv elKova tov evayyeXiov bfLKVvs. Ad fin. Luc. lareov otl to Kara AovKav evayyeXwv VT!r\yo- pevOn] iJtto YlaiXov tv pdjxric &Te bs leportKoS j^apaxT^pos vTsdpxpvTOs ' The whole mystery is thus unfolded (apparently by Cosmas) in Lamb. 1178, p. 159 : Kat 7^p t^ x^P^^^^t^ TfTpanpSauna' Kal ra irpdaanra avrwv fiic6ves T^y TTpayixaTflas ToC vlov toC 6(Uv' ri fip ojiotov Kiopn, to e/xirpaicTov Kal fiaffiMnov Kal flftnovmbv [John i. 1-8] x°P"""''7P'C«'' "rh Si o/ioioi/ /idaxm, Trjy Upovpyticrjv Kal UpariKrjv [Luke i. 8] iii(pav't((f t6 SI dv$pamoeiSh, t^v aapKoiaiv [Matt. i. 18] Sia-ff&(pfi. t6 81 oixoiov derwi, t^v fuKpohrjatv tov dyiov iri'eiJ^OTOS [Mark i. 2] eixKpavlCu. More usually the lion is regarded as the emblem of St. Mark, the eagle of St. John. TITAOI. 67 Atto ZaxapCov tov iepiws Qvixi&vtos -^p^aro. The reader will desire no more of this, 8. The oldest manuscript known to be accompanied by a catena (or continuous commentary by diflferent authors) is the palimpsest Codex Zacynthius (E of TregeUes), an uncial of the eighth century. Such books are not common, but there is a very full commentary in minute letters, surrounding the large text in a noble copy of the Gospels, of the twelfth century, which belonged to the late Sir Thomas Phillipps (Middle Hill 13975, since removed to Cheltenham), yet uncollated ; another of St. Paul's Epistles (No. 27) belongs to the University Library at Cambridge (Ff. 1. 30). The Apocalypse is often attended with the exposition of Andreas (p. 64), or of Arethas, also Archbishop of the Cappadocian Caesarea in the tenth century, or (what is more usual) with a sort of epitome of the two (e.g. Parham No. 17), above, below, and in the margin beside the text, in much smaller characters. In cursive manuscripts only the subject (vTToOea-is), especially that written by Oecumenius in the tenth century, sometimes stands as a Prologue before each book, but not so often before the Gospels or Apocalypse as the Acts and Epistles. Before the Acts we occasionally meet with Euthalius' Chronology of St. Paul's Travels, or another 'A'Kohr)p,la Uavkov. The Leicester manuscript contains between the Pauline Epistles and the Acts (1) An Exposition of the Creed and statement of the errors condemned by the seven general Councils, ending with the second at Nice. (2) Lives of the Apostles, followed by an exact description of the limits of the five Patriarchates. The Christ Church copy Wake 12 also has after the Apocalypse some seven or eight pages of a Treatise Oept t&v ayioiv koI oiKovp,fvLKmv C (Tvvobaiv, including some notice irepl tothk&v avvoboov. Similar treatises may be more frequent in manuscripts of the Greek Testament than we are at present aware of. 9. We have not thought it needful to insert in this place either a list of the tCtKoi, of the Gospels, or of the KeipaKaia of the rest of the New Testament, or the tables of the Eusebian canons, inasmuch as they are all accessible in such ordinary books as Stephen's Greek Testament 1550 and Mill's of 1707, 1710. The Eusebian canons are given in Bishop Lloyd's Oxford F % 68 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. TABLE OF ANCIENT AND MODERN DIVISIONS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. Matthew Mark Luke John Acta James... 1 Peter 2 Peter 1 John 2 John 3 John Jude Romana . . . . 1 Corinth. . 2 Corinth. , Galat.... Ephes. Philipp. Coloas. T Thess. 2 Thess. T Tim. 2 Tim. Vatican MS. older later sections sections 170 62 152 desunt li 1 2 Titua Philem. ... Hebrews Apocalypse.. .« Q 69 5 3 2 3 2 deaunt desunt 8 19 3 3 2 3 2 2 5 to ch. ix.ll. 48 18 Euthal, Keff) A. 40 4 7 2 3 4 19 9 11 12 10 7 10 7 6 18 9 2 22 Keipo- Ammon 355 236 342 232' a ? => o a, 9 s P CD §■ ^ P O) p ^ 2 m* p ^ 2560 1616 2740 2024 2524 242 236 154 274 30 32 920 870 590 293 312 208 208 193 106 230 172 98 (97, Mill) 38 703 Modern chapters 2522 1675 3803 1938 yvtaa- 16 - tHq S- ai H !5a -J -» w-^ OS • 3'" 5 5 4 2 2 2 2 1 1 1 1 1 1 3 24 \0701, 72 /fC(^dAam, 1800 ffT/x"'. 28 16 24 21 28 5 5 3 5 1 1 1 16 16 13 6 6 4 4 5 3 1 13 22 Modern verses 1071 678 1151 880 A. V. 879 1007 A. V. 1008 108 105 61 105 13 15 14 25 433 437 A. V. A. V. A.V. 256 257 149 155 104 95 89 47 113 83 46 25 303 405 404 ' The Ammonian ice ' to be described in vol. ii, and in the Gothic version. In Burdett-Coutts n. 7, p. 4, also, prefixed to the Gospels, we read the following rubric-title to certain verses of Gregory Kazianzen : x" Bavimra- irapoi nardaioi iwdvvTj ri Kal Aovko «ai fiapKot' ff.T.X. 74 GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. Mark, Matthew (but two leaves of Matthew afeo stand before John), also in the Latin h; in Cod. 90 (Fabri) John, Luke, Matthew, Mark ; in Cod. 399 at Turin John, Luke, Matthew, an arrangement which Dr. Hort refers to the Commentary of Titus of Bostra on St. Luke which accompanies it ; in the Curetonian Syriac version Matthew, Mark, John, Luke. In the Pauline Epistles that to the Hebrews immediately follows the second to the Thessalonians in the four great Codices Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, Alexandrinus, and Ephraemi ^ : in the copy from which the Cod. Vatican, was taken the Hebrews followed the Galatians [above, p. 57). The Codex Claromon- tanus, the document next in importance to these four, sets the Colossians appropriately enough next to its kindred and contemporaneous Epistle to the Ephesians, but postpones that to the Hebrews to Philemon, as in our present Bibles : an arrangement which at first, no doubt, originated in the early scruples prevailing in the Western Church, with respect to the authorship and canonical authority of that divine epistle. 13. We must now describe the Lectionaries or Service-books of the Greek Church, in which the portions of Scripture publicly read throughout the year are set down in chronological order, without regard to their actual places in the sacred volume. In length and general arrangement they resemble not so much the Lessons as the Epistles and Gospels in our English Book of Common Prayer, only that every day in the year has its own proper portion, and the numerous Saints' days independent services of their own. These Lectionaries consist either of lessons from the Gospels, and are then called Evangelistaria or Evangeliaria {evayyikiaT&pia)^; or from the Acts and Epistles, termed Praxapostolos {Trpa^airoa-ToXos) or Apostolos ^ : the general name of Lectionary is often, though incorrectly, confined to the latter class. A few books called anoo-Tokoevayyikia have lessons ' Tischendorf cites the following copies in which the Epistle to the Hebrews stands in the same order as in Codd. i^ABC, 'H [Coislin. 202], 17, 23, 47, 57, 71, 73 aliique.' Add 77, 80, 166, 189, 196, 264, 265, 266 (Burdett-Coutts n. 4). So in Zoega's Thebaic version. Epiphanius (adv. Haer. i. 42) says : dWa Si avri- ypa This system was introduced by Wetstein (K. T. 1751-52'). Mill used to cite copies by abridgements of their names, e.g. Alex. Cant. Mont. &c. CLASSES OF MANUSCRIPTS. 79 three hundred and seventy-four cursives, besides the others with which he had previously increased the number before known. That list, as was stated in the Postcript to the Preface, awaited an examination and collation by competent persons. Such an examination has been made in many instances by Dr. C. E. Gregory^ who also, whether fired by Dean Burgon's example as shown in his published letters in the Guardian or not, has in his turn added with most commendable diligence in research a very large number of MSS. previously unknown. Some more have been added in this edition, but much work is still required of scholars, before this mass of materials can be used with effect by Textual students. APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III. SYNAXARION AND ECLOGADION OF THE GOSPELS AND APOSTOLIC WRITINGS DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR. [Gathered chiefly from Evangelist. Arund. 547, Parham 18, Harl. 5598, Burney 22, Gale 0. i. 22, Christ's Coll. Camb. P. 1. 8, compared with the Liturgical notes in Wake 12, and those by later hands in Cod. Bezae (D). Use has been made also of Apostolos B-C. iii. 24, B-C. iii. 63, and the Euchology, or Book of Offices, B-C. m. 42.] 'E« ToC KarcL 'la6vvqv [Arundel 547] T^ a-ytot /cot fieyaXr] tcvptaKy rod Trdax'^- Easter-day John i. 1-17. Acts i. 1-8. 2nd day of Easter week (rrji Siamrj/ff/ftou) 18-28. 12-26. 3rd Luke xxiv. 12-35. ii. 14-21 4th John i. 35-52. 38-43. 5 th iii. 1-15. iii. 1-8. 6th (TTapaffKivfi) ii. 12-22. ii. 12-36. 7th {ffafiparw) iii. 22-33. iii. 11-16. ' \vThaaxa or 1st Sunday after Easter (toC Stu/ia, B-C. ni. 42) XX. 19-31. 2nd day of 2nd week ii. 1-11. Srd iii. 16-21. 4th V. 17-24. 5th 24-30. 6th {wapaaKfv^)v. SO — vi. 2. 7th {aa0$aTq,) vi. 14-27. Kupiaxy y' or 2nd after Easter {twv ftvpocpupaiv, B-C. in. 42) Mark xv. 43 — xvi. 8. 2nd day of 3rd week John iv. 46-54. 3rd vi. 27-33. 4th (6th, Gale) 48-54. 5th 40-44. 6th (TrapadKfv^) (4th, Gale) 85-39. 7th ((ra/3/3aTa>) xv. 17 — xvi. 1. v. 12-20. iii. 19-26. iv. 1-10. 18-22. 23-31. v. 1-11. 21-32. vi. 1-7. 8— vii. 60. viii. 5-17. 18-25. 26-39. 40— ix. 19. 19-31. Kvpiaxri 5' or 3rd Sunday after Easter (tov Trapakvrov sic, B-C.iii. 42) John V. 1-15. Acts ix. 32- 2nd day of 4th week vi. 56-69. 3rd vii. 1-13. 4th (t^s fiffforrevTrjKoaTTjs, B-C. III. 42) 14-30. 5th viii. 12-20. 6th (TrapaaKfvy) 21-30. 7th {aafifiarJ) 31-42. KvpiaK-g e' or 4th Sunday after Easter (rrjs aaim- peiTibos) iv. 5-42. 2nd day of 5th week 3rd 4th 5th viii. 42-51. 51-59. vi. 5-14. ix. 39— X. 9. 6th (vapauKfvri) 7 th {aapfiarqi) X. 17-28. 27-38. KvpiaKTJ T' or 5th Sunday after Easter (toC TvcpXov) ix. 1-38. 2nd day of 6th week xi. 47-54. 3rd xii. 19-36. 4th 86-47. 42. X. 1-16. 21-33. xiv. 6-18. X. 34-43. 44— xi. 10. xii. 1-11. xi. 19-80. xii. 12-17. 25— xiii. 12. xiii. 13-24. xiv. 20-27 (-XV. 4, B-C. III. 24). XV. 5-12. 85-41. xvi. 16-34. xvii. 1-9. 19-27. xviii. 22-28. SYNAXARION. 8i 5th ' AvaX'/jif/eas, Ascension Day- Matins, Mark xvi. 9-20. liturgy, Lukexxiv.36-53. Acts i. 1-12. 6th (irapa) xxi. 14-25. xxviii.1-31. Ki/pioKj $' Matt. iv. 18-23. Eom. ii. 10-16. 2nd day of 3rd week ix. 36— x. 8. iv. 4-8. 3rd 9-15. 8-12. 4th 16-22. 13-17. 5th 23-31. 18-25. 6th (TTo/joffKeup) 32-36;xi.l. v. 12-14. 7th {aafiPdrcp) vii. 24 — viii. 4. iii. 28 — iv. 3. Kt/piaKT) 7' vi. 22-23. v. 1-10. 2nd day of 4th week xi. 2-15. 15-17. Srd 16-20. 17-21. 4th 20-26. vii. 1 5th 27-30. 6th {irapaaKnrg) xii. 1-8. 7th {aa00aTtp) viii. 14-23 (om. 19-22, Gale). vi. 11-17. KvptaKy Tijs •nevTrjKoarTi^ Whitsunday Matins, xx. 19-23. Liturgy, vii. 37 — viii. 12'. ii. 1-11. *E« Tou Kard, "yiarOaTov. 2nd day of 1st week T3 inaipiov t^j ttci/- Matt, xviii. 10-20. Eph. v. 8-19. 3rd iv. 25— V. 11. 4th 20-30. 5th 81-41. 6th (irapaaKcvri) vii. 9-18. 7th laa00&Tcp) V. 42-48. Eom. i. 7-12. 'Kvpta, . , ■ 1 X. 32-33 ; ) r^"™" 37-38; X. 32-33 ; J jjg^^^j g3_ xii. 2. xix. 37-30 ; 2nddayof 2nd vi. 31-34 ; week vii. 9-14. Eom. ii. 1-6. 3rd vii. 15-21. 13, 17-27. 4th 11-23. 28— iii. 4. 5th viii. 23-27. iii. 4-9. 6th (irapaaKfvrj) ix. 14-17. 9-18. 7th (ffaefiarqi) vii. 1-8. iii. 19-26. Kvpicuc^ 8' viii. 5-13. vi. 18-23. 2nd day of 5th week xii. 9-13. vii. 19-viii.3. Srd 14-16 ; 22-30. viu. 2-9. 4th 38-45. 8-14. 5th xii. 46— xiii. 3. 22-27. 6th {mpaaKivfi) 3-12. ix. 6-13. 7th {aaee&Tif) ix. 9-13. viii. 14-21. KupioKj) f' viii. 28 — ix. 1. x. 1-10. 2nd day of 6th week xiii. 10-23. ix. 13-19. Srd 24-30. 17-28. 4th 31-36. 29-33. 5th 36-43. ix. 33 ; x. 12-17. 6th (irapao-Kci/p) 44-54. x. 15 — xi. 2. 7th (ffOiSiSdTiy) ix. 18-26. ix. 1-5. Kvptaicfi T' ix. 1-8. xii. 6-14. 2nd day of 7th week xiii. 54-58. xi. 2-6. Srd xiv. 1-13. 7-12. 4th xiv. 35- XV. 11. 13-20. 5th 12-21. 19-24. 6th (irapaaxtv^) 29-31. 25-28. 7th () vi. 1-10. Kvpiaxfi S' Luke viii. 5-8, 9-15. 2nd day of 5th week ix. 18-22. Srd 23-27. 4th 43-50. 5th 49-56. 6th (napaffKevjf) v. 1—16. 7th () Luke XX. 46— xxi. 4. KupioKJj if (0/ the Canaanitess) Matt. xv. 21-28. fraPPdrat lipb rrj^ atroKpfOj, Luke xv. 1-10. KvpLaKy -nph t^? duoKpioj {of the Prodigal) Luke XV. 11-32. i Thess. v. 14-23 (i Cor. vi. 12-20, B-C. m. 42). 2nd day of the week of the Carnival Marie xi. 1-11. a Tim. iii. 1-10. 3rd xiv. 10-42. iii. 14-iv. 5. 4th 43— XV. 1. iv. 9-18. 5th XV. 1-15. Tit. i. 5-12. 6th {irapacTKevrj) xv. 20 ; 22 ; 25 ; 33-41. Tit. i. 15-ii. 10. 7th {a-aeeaTO!) Luke xxi. 8-9 ; 25-27 ; 33-36 ; I Cor. vi. 12-20 (2 Tim. ii. 11-19, B-0. Ul. 24). Kvpiaxy TiJ! a-noKpeai Matt. xxv. 31-46. I Cor. viii. 8 — ix. 2 (i Cor. vi. 12-20, B-C. m. 24). 2nd day of the week of the cheese-eater Luke xix. 29-40 ; xxii. 7-8 ; 39. Heb. iv. 1-13. 3rd xxii. 39— xxiii. 1. Heb. v. 12-vi. 8. 4th deest. 5th xxiii 1-33 ; 44-56. Heb. xxii. 14-27. 6th (v-apaaicevy) deest, 7th (aaPp&Tq,) Matt. vi. 1-13. Eom. xiv. 19-23 ; xvi. 25-27. KvpiaK'^ T^s Tvpotpdyov Matt. vi. 14-21. Eom. xiii. 11 — xiv. 4. Havvvxh TTJs ayias VTjffTeias. Vigil of Lent (Parh., Christ's) Matt. vii. 7-11. Twv vrjareiaiv (Lent). aa^paTcf a' Mark ii. 23— iii. 5. Heb. i. 1-12. KupioKp a' John i. 44-52. Heb. xi. 24-40. aaPPd-rai Mark i. 35-44. iii. 12-14. KtipiaKT) 0' ii. 1-12. i. 10— ii. 3. aafiPdra 7' 14-17. x. 82-37. Kvpiaxri 7' viii. 34 — ix 1. iv. 14 — v. 6. aa0pdT 8' vii. 31-37. vi. 9-12. Kupiaai? S' ix. 17-31. 13-20. oae^dTtp c' viii. 27-31. ix. 24-28. VLvpiaKT) €' X. 32-45. 11-14. if Kvpiaicfi if tra^^drcp it) 'K.vpio.KT^ irj' KvptaKTJ i6' Kvpiaic^ // fXa^^cLTcp Ka' 2 Cor. vi. 1-10. I Cor. xiv. 20-25. a Cor. vi. 16 — viii. 1. 1 Cor. XV. 39-45. 2 Cor. ix. 6-11. 1 Cor. XV. 58 — xvi. 8. 2 Cor. xi. 31 — xii. 9. 2 Cor. i. 8-11. Gal. i. 11-19. 2 Cor. iii. 12-18. KvpioK^ Ka' KvptaKjj K0 ffa^jBdrqi Ky' KvptaicTJ Ky' aa006.Ta> «5' KvpiaKTJ Kb' aa^^drtp Ke' KvpiaKy Ki' Gal. ii. 16-20. 2 Cor. V. 1-10 (1-4 in B-C. ni. 24). Gal. vi. 11-18. 2 Cor. viii. 1-5. Eph. ii. 4-10. 2 Cor. xi. 1-6. Eph. ii. 14-22. Gal. i. 3-10. Eph. iv. 1-7. 1 The more usual indiction, which dates from Sept. ], is manifestly excluded hy the following rubric (Burney, 22, p. 191, and in other copies): Ae'oi/ vii/iio-icew on ipxerai o AouKi; ai/ayH/iocricerfal i™ liis Kvpia/c?! (itTo Triv v^fluaiV Tore yap kh'i jj la-viiep!a [i. e. iinl(iepia] viVerai, S KaKtZrai i/e'oi/ CTO!. 'H OTi OTTO Tas [t^?] Ky ToO (TeTTTeuPpiov 6 AovKay avayivbia-KeTaL. 2 The lesson for the Sunday after Sept. 14 is the same as that for the Srd Sunday in Lent. 3 The ordinary lessons for week days stand thus in B-0. in. 24. 'Week ir'. (2) 2 Cor iii 4-12 (3)iT.l-6. (4)11-18. (6) V. 10-15. (6)16-21. if. (2) vi. 11-16. (3) fii. 1-11. (4)10-16. (5) viii! 7-ll" (6) 10-21. .,'. (a) viii. 20— ix. 1. (3) ix. 1-5. (4) 12— x. 5. (5) 4-12. (6) 13-18. iS'. (2) xi. 5-9 (3) 10-18 (t) xii. 10-14. (5)14-19. (6) 19-xiii. 1. «'. (2) xiii. 2-7. (3)7-11. (4) Gal. i. 18— ii. 6. (5) iii 6-16 (6) ii. 20-iii. 7. Ko.: (2) iii. 16-22. (3) 28-iv. 5. (4) iv. 9-14. (5) 13-26. (6) 28-T. 6. k^' (2) v 4^-14' (3) 14-21. (4) vi. 2-10. (5) Eph. i. 9-17. (6) 16-23. «/. (2) ii. 18-iii. 6. (3) 6-12. (4) 13-21 (5) iv 12-16 (6) 17-25. ««'. (2) V. 18-26. (3) 25-31. (4) 28-vi. 6. (5) 7-11. (6) 17-21. «e'.(2) Pha i. 2. Hiat codex nsque ad A'. (1) i Thess. i. 6-10. (3) 9_ii. 4. (4) 4^3. (5) 9-14. (6) 14r-20. W. (2) iii. 1-S. (3) 6-11 (4)ll-iv.6. (6)7-11. (6)17-T.5. A3', (i) v. 4^11. (3)11-15. (4)16-23. (5) 2 These, i. 1-5. (6) 11-ii B Ay . (2) u. 13-iii. 6. (3)3-9.(1)10-18. (5) i Tim. i. 1-8. (6)8-14. A3'. (2) I Tim. ii. 6-15. (3) iii l-is' ( 22'2r' ^'^'*~^-^"- <'')"-^''2- A='. (2)vi.2-ll. (3)17-21. (4) . Tim. i. 8-14. (6) l^lii. 2. MENOLOGY. 87 Kvpiaicy kT' Kvpia/cj; «f ' traP^driv Krf KvputK^ Krf aafiff&TO) kB' Kvpiatf J7 A.' Gal. iii. 8-12. Eph. V. 8-19. «al. V. 22— vi. 2. 'Eph. vi. 10-17. Col. i. 9-18. 2 Cor. li. 14 — iii. 3. Eph. ii. 11-13. Col. iii. 4-11. Eph. V. 1-8. Col. iii. 12-16. Col. i. 2-6. Kv/)iaK!7 \a,' KvpmK^ K0^ aa0Pi,Ta> \-/ Kvpiaarj Ky' aapP&Tqi \Sr Kvptaicy \5' Kvpiajc§ Ac' aapfiaTco AT' a Tim. i. 3-9. Col. ii. 8-12. I Tim. vi. 11-16. T Tim. ii. 1-7. aa Kup. Aa'. (2 Tim. i. 3-9 in B-C. m. 24). 1 Tim. iii. 13— iv. 5. 2 Tim. iii. 10-15. 1 Tim. iv. 9-15. 2 Tim. ii. 1-10. 2 Tim. ii. 11-19. ON THE MENOLOGY, OR CALENDAR OF IMMOVEABLE FESTIVALS AND SAINTS' DAYS. We cannot in this place enter very fully into this portion of the contents of Leotiouaries, inasmuch as, for reasons we have assigned above, the investigation would be both tedious and difficult. All the great feast-days, however, as well as the commemorations of the Apostles and of a few other Saints, occur alike in all the books, and ought not to be omitted here. We commence with the month of September (the opening of the year at Constantinople), as do all the Lectionaries and S ynootar i a we have seen '. •^Uyu.irCi,, Sept. 1. Simeon Stylites, Luke iv. 16-22 ; Col. iii. 12-16 (I Tim. ii. 1-7, B-C. III. 53). 2. John the Faster, Matt. v. 14-19 (Wake 12). (John xv. 1-11. Parham 18.) 8. Birthday of the Virgin, ®(ot6kos, Matins, Luke i. 39-49, 56 (B-C. in. 24 and 42). Liturgy, Luke x. 38- 42 ; xi. 27, 28 ; Phil. ii. 5-11. ZvpiaKrj ir/jd T^s vifiiiaeias, John iii. 13-17 ; Gal. vi. 11-18. 14. Elevation of the Cross, Matins, John xii. 28-36. Liturgy, John xix. 6-35 (diff. in K and some others) ; i Cor. i. 18-24. /ierd. I vfaaiv KvpiaK^ John viii. 21-30 ; I Cor. i. 26-29. Markviii. 34 — ix.l; Gal. ii. 16-20. 18. Theodora^, John viii. 3-11 (Parham) . 24. Thecla, Matt. xxv. 1-13 ; 2 Tim. i. 8-9. Oct. 3. Dionysius the Areopagite, Matt, xiii. 45-54 ; Acts xvii. 16 (19, Cod. Bezae)— 34 (16-23, 80, B-C, in. 24) (diff. in K). 6. Thomas the Apostle, John xx. 19-31 ; I Cor. iv. 9-16. 8. Pelagia, John viii. 3-11 '- 9. James son of Alphaeus, Matt, x., 1-7, 14, 15. 18. Luke the Evangelist, Luke x. 16- 21 ; Col. iv. 5-9, 14, 18. 23. James, dSf\^A © €c T>cTOM rp A r opeYO/^GMo/^OlGTAirTANXK AY f^ A ce A I r- 1 Ni coc K€ I "^ K A inoj f iMOYXOlOMGAXTOrvi OC€HiOlC OrAe'^T-|cbcop>^.xAl KATCXCom KA lOTfCYMOpCOrslOT-l TTOA>.A.a^J TAITPI 6HCA»MjxoYCTTOAY>^A.©eic (na.) ceXTTON K>^e co -Kr XHCKKI^>HHej*(X> ^ COH€TXXAK7IT>" X.O eXtJTONAAJONM-Y iJt'^ r cx Kxi eTxrr I n cd m^z CAXTTXNTACTOY*^ gO exefoYccoYKAi ^ v.Sl XY^HCa>C€KXlo{ 5. 0) T TH cu p A yn e err p r l^AHeicVefoycA r^ AHMKXIGYfONH e po I CM € M oycjor' eNAGKAKAITOr^ cyN AYT"Of cAer- THE SINAITIC (i^). 9I on his subsequent visit in 1853, could he gain any tidings of the leaves he had left behind ; — he even seems to have concluded that they had been carried into Europe by some richer or more fortunate collector. At the beginning of 1859, after the care of the seventh edition of his N. T. -was happily over, he went for a third time into the East, under the well-deserved patronage of the Emperor of Russia, the great protector of the Oriental Church ; and the treasure which had been twice withdrawn from him as a private traveller, was now, on the occasion of some chance conversation, spontaneously put into the hands of one sent from the champion and benefactor of the oppressed Church. Tischendorf touchingly describes his surprise, his joy, his mid- night studies over the priceless volume (' quippe dormire nefas videbatur') on that memorable 4th of February, 1859. The rest was easy ; he was allowed to copy his prize at Cairo, and ultimately to bring it to Europe, as a tribute of duty and gratitude to the Emperor Alexander II. To that monarch's wise munificence both the larger edition (1862), and the smaller of the New Testament only (1863), are mainly due. The Codex Sinaiticus is 13J inches in length by 14| inches high, and consists of 346J leaves of the same beautiful vellum as the Cod. Eriderico-Augustanus which is really a part of it whereof 199 contain portions of the Septuagint version, 1474 the whole New Testament, Barnabas' Epistle, and a con- siderable fragment of Hermas' Shepherd. It has subsequently appeared that the Russian Archimandrite (afterwards Bishop) Porphyry had brought with him from Sinai in 1845 some pieces of Genesis xxiii, xxiv, and of Numbers v, vi, and vii, which had been applied long before to the binding of other books ^- Each page comprises four columns (see p. 27), with forty-eight lines in each column, of those continuous, noble, simple uncials [compare Plate IV. 11 a with 11 b). The poetical books of the Old Testament, 1 These fragments were published by Tischendorf in his Appendix Codd. eel. Sin. Vat. Alex. 1867. They consist of Gen. xxiii. 19— xxiv. 4 ; 5-8 ; 10-14 ; 17, 18 ; 25-27 ; 30-33 ; 36-41 ; 43-46 ; Num. v. 26-30 ; vi. 5, 6, 11, 12, 17, 18 ; 22-27 ; vii. 4, 5, 12, 13 ; 15-26. Another leaf of the same manuscript, containing Lev. xxii. 3— xxiii. 22, was also found at Sinai by Dr. H. Briigseh Bey, of GOttingen, and published by him in his Neue Bruchstiicke des Codex Sinaiticus aufgefunden in der Bibliothek des Sinai Klosters, 1875, but is not, after all, part of Cod. N. Another morsel, containing Gen. xxiv. 9, 10, and 41-43, now at St. Petersburg, really belongs to it. 92 THE LARGER UNCIALS. however, being written in (xHyoi., admit of only two columns on a page {above, p. 52). ' In the Catholic Epistles the scribe has frequently contented himself with a column of forty-seven lines^.' The order of the sacred books is remarkable, though by no means unprecedented. St. Paul's Epistles precede the Acts, and amongst them, that to the Hebrews follows 2 Thess., standing on the same page with it (p. 74). Although this manu- script has hitherto been inspected by few Englishmen (Tre- gelles, however, and Dean Stanley were among the number), yet its general aspect has grown familiar to us by the means of photographs of its most important pages taken for the use of private scholars^, as well as from the facsimiles contained in Tischendorfs several editions. Breathings and accents there are none except in Tobit vi. 9, and Gal. v. 21, as has been already mentioned : the apostrophus and the single point for punctuation are entirely absent for pages together, yet occasionally are rather thickly studded, not only in places where a later hand has been unusually busy (e.g. Isaiah i. 1 — iii. 2, two pages), but in some others (e. g. in a Cor. xii. 20 there are eight stops). Even words very usually abridged (except Qa, ku, irr, j^cr, TTva which are constant) are here written in full though the practice varies, Trarrj/j, vlos, ovpavos, avdp, besides its rather rare marginal use in citations {see p. 64, note 4), we notice in the text oftener in the Old Testament than in the New. Words are divided at the end of a line : thus K in OTK, and X in OTX are separated ^. Small ' J. Eendel Harris, New Testament Autographs, Baltimore (without date), an original and ingenious contribution to textual criticism ; as is the Origin of the Leicester Codex (1887) Camb. Synd. by the same author, Fellow of Clare College, and Reader in Palaeography at Cambridge. Curious results in Brad- shaw's spirit. Identity of hand with Caius Psalter. ^ Abbot, Comparative Antiquity of the Sinaitic and Vatican Manuscripts, p. 195. Dean Burgon surrendered the position maintained in The Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark. ' It has been suggested that this strange mode of division originated in the reluctance of scribes to begin a new line with any combination of letters which could not commence a Greek word, and to end a line with any letter which is not a vowel, or a liquid, or a, or 7 before another consonant, except in the case of Proper Names (Journal of Sacred Literature, April 1863, p. 8). Certainly the general practice in Cod. X bears out the rule thus laid down, though a few THE SINAITIC (S). 93 letters, of the most perfect shape, freely occur in all places, especially at the end of lines, where the — superscript (see p. 50) is almost always made to represent N (e. g. seventeen times in Mark i. 1-35). Other compendia scrihendi are K for km, and HN written as in Plate i. No. 2^. Numerals are represented by letters, with a straight line placed over them, e.g. jn Mark i. 13 ^. Although there are no capitals, the initial letter of a line which begins a paragraph generally (not always) stands out from the rank of the rest, as in the Old Testament portion of Cod. Vati- canus, and less frequently in the New, after the fashion of certain earlier pieces on papyrus. The titles and subscriptions of the several books are as short as possible {see p. 65). The TirXot or Ke(f)d\aia majora are absent ; the margin con- tains the so-called Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons, but Tischendorf is positive that neither they nor such notes as oTtxft)!' pTi (see p. 53, note 3) appended to a Thessalonians, are by the original scribe, although they may possibly be due to a contemporary hand. From the number of oixoioriKevTa and other errors, one cannot affirm that it is very carefully written. Its itacisms are of the oldest type, and those not con- stant ; chiefly i for ei, and 8e and e, and much more rarely rj and V and ot interchanged. The grammatical forms commonly termed Alexandrian occur, pretty much as in other manuscripts of the earliest date. The whole manuscript is disfigured by corrections, a few by the original scribe, or by the usual com- parer or bi.opd(oTr)s {see p. 55) ; very many by an ancient and elegant hand of the sixth century (t^"), whose emendations are of great importance ; some again by a hand but little later (S*) ; far the greatest number by a scholar of the seventh century {i^"), who often cancels the changes introduced by S*; others by as many as eight several later writers, whose varying styles Tischendorf has carefully discriminated and illustrated by facsimiles-^. instances to the contrary occur here and there (Scrivener, Collation of Cod. Sinaiticus, Introd. p. xiv, note). Hort refers it to a grammatical rule not to end a line with oix or oix, or a consonant preceding an elided vowel, as ott', ou5'. New Testament in Greek, p. 315. '■ But MI m, for ^17, vr) occur even in the Septuagint Cod. Sarravianua, also of the fourth century, in which copy numerals are quite constantly ex- pressed by letters. ' Tischendorf, however, describes N" as 'et formis et atramento primam 94 THE tARGER UNCIALS. The foregoing considerations were bringing even cautious students to a general conviction that Cod. t<, if not, as its en- thusiastic discoverer had announced, ' omnium antiquissimus ' in the absolute sense of the words, was yet but little lower in date than the Vatican manuscript itself, and a veritable relic of the middle of the fourth century — the presence in its margin of the sections and canons of Eusebius [d. 340?], by a hand nearly if not quite contemporaneous, seems to preclude the notion of higher antiquity^ — when Constantino Simonides, a Greek of manum tantum non adaeqnans,' and its writer has been regarded by some as little inferior in value to the first scribe. Thus Dr. Hort (Introd. p. 271), calling him the ' corrector ' proper, states that he ' made use of an excellent exemplar, and the readings which he occasionally uses take high rank as authority. ' Hort considers N'' as mixed, N" as still more so. ' I am indebted for the following Memoranda on Cod. X toUie kindness of the Dean of Derry and Kaphoe. ivftV fit-iw ^^rt. li Jiivui-fr i T-ly-T^' i. It is demonstrable that the Eusebian Sections and Canons on the margin are contemporaneous with the text. For they are wanting from leaves 10 and 15. Now these leaves are conjugate ; and they have been (on other grounds) noted by Tischendorf as written not by the scribe of the body of the N. T., but by one of his colleagues ('D') who wrote part of the 0. T. and acted as Diorthota of the N. T. It thus appears that, after the marginal numbers had been inserted, the sheet containing leaves 10 and 15 was cancelled, and rewritten by a contemporary hand. The numbers must therefore have been written before the MS. was completed and issued. ii. The exemplar whence these numbers were derived, differed considerably from that which the text follows. For, in some cases, the sectional numbers indicate the presence of passages which are absent from the text. E. g. St. Matt, xvi. 2, 3, which is sect. 162, is wanting ; and 162 is assigned to ver. 4, while the wrong canon (5 for 6) betrays the presence in the canonizer's exemplar of the passage omitted by the scribe. The same is true of St. Mark xv. 28 (in which case the scribe is ' D '). iii. The scribe who wrote the text was unacquainted with the Eusebian sections. For the beginning of a section is not marked, as in A and most subsequent MSS. , by a division of the text and a larger letter. On the contrary the text is divided into paragraphs quite independent of the Eusebian divisions, which often begin in the middle of a line, and are marked merely by two dots (:) in vermilion, inserted no doubt by the rubricator as he entered the numbers in the margin. The fact that the numbers of the sections as well as of the canons (not as in other MSS. of the Canons only) are in vermilion, points the same way. iv. From the above it follows, (1) That while Cod. N proves the absence from its exemplar of certain passages, its margin proves the presence of some of them in a contemporaneous exemplar ; (2) that while on the one hand the Eusebian numbers, coeval with the text, show that the MS. cannot be dated before the time of Eusebius, on the other hand the form of the text, inasmuch as it is not arranged so as to suit them, and as it differs from the text implied in them, marks for it a date little, if at all, after his time — certainly many years earlier than A. V. As regards the omission of the verses of St. Mark xvi. 9-20, it is not correct to THE SINAITIC (N). 95 Syme, who had just edited a few papyrus fragments of the New Testament alleged to have been written in the first century of the Christian era, suddenly astonished the learned world in 1862 by claiming to be himself the scribe who had penned this manuscript in the monastery of Panteleemon on Mount Athos, as recently as in the years 1839 and 1840. The writer of these pages must refer to the Introduction to his Collation of the Codex Sinaiticus (pp. Ix — Ixxii, 2nd edition, 1867) for a statement of the reasons which have been imi- versally accepted as conclusive, why the manuscript which Simonides may very well have written under the circumstances he has described neither was nor possibly could be that vener- able document. The discussion of the whole question, however, though painful enough in some aspects, was the means of directing attention to certain peculiarities of Cod. X which might otherwise have been overlooked. While engaged in demonstrating that it could not have been transcribed from a Moscow-printed Bible, as was ' Cod. Simoneidos ' (to borrow the designation employed by its author), critics came to perceive that either this copy or its immediate prototype must have been derived from a papyrus exemplar, and that probably of Egyptian origin (Collation, &c. pp. viii*; xiv; Ixviii), a confir- mation of the impression conveyed to the reader by a first glance at the eight narrow columns of each open leaf (p. 28). The claim of Simonides to be the sole writer of a book which must have consisted when complete of about 730 leaves, or 1460 pages of very large size (CoUation, &c. p. xxxii), and that too within the compass of eight or ten months ' (he inscribed on assert that Cod. N betrays no sign of consciousness of their existence. For the last line of ver. 8, containing only the letters TOfAp, has the rest of the space (more than half the width of the column) filled up with a minute and elaborate ' arabesque ' executed with the pen in ink and vermilion, nothing like which occurs anywhere else in the whole MS. (0. T. or N. T.), such spaces being elsewhere inyariably left blank. By this careful filling up of the blank, the scribe (who here is the diorthota ' D '), distinctly shows that the omission is not a ease of ' non-interpolation,' but of deliberate excision. John Gwynn, May 21, 1888. ' He would have written about 20,000 separate uncial letters every day. Compare the performance of that veritable Briareus, Nicodemus d fsVor, who transcribed the Octateuch (in cursive characters certainly) now at Ferrara (Holmes, Cod. 107), beginning his task on the 8th of June, and finishing it the 15th of July, a. d. 1334, ' working very hard ' — as he must have done indeed (Burgon, Quardian, Jan. 29, 1873). 96 THE LARGER UNCIALS. his finished work, as he tells us, the words 2Lij.MvCbov to o\ov epyov), made it important to scrutinize the grounds of Tischen- dorf's judgement that four several scribes had been engaged upon it, one of whom, as he afterwards came to persuade him- self, was the writer of its rival. Codex Vaticanus^- Such an investigation, so far as it depends only on the handwriting, can scarcely be carried out satisfactorily without actual examination of the manuscript itself, which is unfortunately not easily within the reach of those who could use it independently ; but it is at all events quite plain, as well from internal considera- tions as from minute peculiarities in the writing, such as the frequent use of the apostrophus and of the mark > (see above, p. 50) on some sheets and their complete absence from others (Collation, &c. pp. xvi-xviii ; xxxii ; xxxvii), that at least two, and probably more, persons have been employed on the several parts of the volume^. It is indeed a strange coincidence, although unquestionably it can be nothing more, that Simonides should have brought to the West from Mount Athos some years before one genuine fragment of the Shepherd of Hermas in Greek, and the transcript of a second (both of which materially aided Tischendorf in editing the remains of that Apostolic Father), when taken in connexion with the fact that the worth of Codex Sinaiticus is vastly enhanced by its exhibiting next to the Apocalypse, and on the same page with its conclusion, the only complete extant copy, besides the one discovered by Bryennios in 1875, of the Epistle of Barnabas in Greek, followed by a considerable portion of this ' This opinion, first put forth by Tischendorf in his N. T. Vaticanum 1867, Prolog, pp. xxi-xxiii, was minutely discussed in the course of a review of that book in the Christian Remembrancer, October 1867, by the writer of these pages. Although Dr. Hort labours to show that no critical inferences ought to be drawn from this identity of the scribe of Cod. B with the writer of six conjugate leaves of Cod. N (being three pairs in three distinct quires, one of them con- taining the conclusion of St. Mark's Gospel), he is constrained to admit that ' the fact appears to be sufficiently established by concurrent peculiarities in the form of one letter, punctuation, avoidance of contractions, and some points of orthography' (Introduction, p. 213). The internal evidence indeed, though relating to minute matters, is cumulative and irresistible, and does not seem to have been noticed by Tischendorf, who drew his conclusions from the handwriting only. 2 Prothero (Memoir of H. Bradshaw, pp. 92-118) reprints a letter of Bradshaw from Guardian, Jan. 28, 1863, worth studying :— ' Simonides died hard, and to the very end was supported by a few dupes of his ingenious mendacity.' (p. 99.) THE SINAITIC {^). 97 self-same Shepherd of Hennas, much of -which, as well as of Barnabas, was previously known to us only in the Old Latin translation. Both these works are included in the list of books of the New Testament contained in the great Codex Claromon- tanus D of St. Paul's Epistles, to be described hereafter, Barna- bas standing there in an order sufficiently remarkable ; and their presence, like that of the Epistles of Clement at the end of Codex Alexandrinus (p. 99), brings us back to a time when the Church had not yet laid aside the primitive custom of read- ing publicly in the congregation certain venerated writings which have never been regarded exactly in the same light as Holy Scripture itself. Between the end of Barnabas and the opening of the Shepherd are lost the last six leaves of a quaternion (which usually consists of eight) numbered 91 at its head in a fairly ancient hand. The limited space would not suffice for the insertion of Clement's genuine Epistle, since the head of the next quaternion is numbered 92, but might suit one of the other uncanonical books on the list in Cod. Claromon- tanus, viz. the Acts of Paul and the Eevelation of Peter. With regard to the deeply interesting question as to the critical character of Cod. ^*, although it strongly supports the Codex Vaticanus in many characteristic readings, yet it cannot be said to give its exclusive adherence to any of the witnesses hitherto examined. It so lends its grave authority, now to one and now to another, as to convince us more than ever of the futility of seeking to derive the genuine text of the New Testament from any one copy, however ancient and, on the whole, trustworthy, when evidence of a wide and varied character is at hand. A. Codex Alexandrinus in the British Museum, where the open volume of the New Testament is publicly shown in the Manuscript room. It was placed in that Library on its forma- tion in 1753, having previously belonged to the king's private collection from the year 1628, when Cyril Lucar, Patriarch of Constantinople (whose crude attempts to reform the Eastern Church on the model of Geneva ultimately provoked the un- toward Synod of Bethlehem in 1672 '), sent this most precious ' A more favourable estimate of the ecclesiastical policy of Cyril (who was murdered by order of the Sultan in 1688, aet. 80) is maintained by Dr. Th. Smith, ' Collectanea de Cyrillo Lucario, Patriarcha Constantinopolitano,' London 1707. VOL. I. H gS THE LARGER UNCIALS. document by our Ambassador in Turkey, Sir Thomas Rogj as a truly royal gift to Charles I. An Arabic inscription, several centuries old, at the back of the Table of Contents on the first leaf of the manuscript, and translated into Latin in another hand, which Mr. W. Aldis Wright recognizes asBentley's (Academy, April 17, 1875), states that it was written by the hand of Thecla the Martyr^- A recent Latin note on the first page of the first of two fly-leaves declares that it was given to the Patriarchal Chamber in the year of the Martyrs, 814 [a.d. 1098]. Another, and apparently the earliest inscription, in an obscure Moorish-Arabic scrawl, set at the foot of the first page of Genesis, was thus translated for Baber by Professor NicoU of Oxford, 'Dicatus est Cellae Patriarchae in urbe munita Alexan- dria. Qui eum ex ea extraxerit sit anathematizatus, vi avulsus. Athanasius humilis ' (Cod. Alex. V. T., Prolegomena, p. xxvi, note 92). That the book was brought from Alexandria by Cyril (who had been Patriarch of that see from 1602 to 1621) need not be disputed, although Wetstein, on the doubtful authority of Matthew Muttis of Cyprus, Cyril's deacon, concludes that he procured it from Mount Athos. In the volume itself the Patriarch has written and subscribed the following words : ' Liber iste scripturae sacrae N. et V. Testamenti, prout ex traditione habemus, est scriptus manu Theclae, nobilis foeminae Aegyptiae, ante mile [sic] et trecentos annos circiter, paulo post Concilium Nicenum. Nomen Theclae in fine libri erat exaratum, sed extincto Christianismo in Aegypto a Mahometanis, et libri una Christianorum in similem sunt reducti conditionem. Ex- tinctum ergo est Theclae nomen et laceratum, sed memoria et traditio recens observat.^ Cyril seems to lean wholly on the Arabic inscription on the first leaf of the volume : independent testimony he would appear to have received none. This celebrated manuscript, the earliest of first-rate import- ance applied by scholars to the criticism of the text, and yielding in value to but one or two at the utmost, is now bound in four volumes, whereof three contain the Septuagint version of 1 I. e. ' Memorant huno Librum scriptu fuisse ma-nu Theclae Martyris.' On the page over against Cyril's note the same hand writes ' videantur literae ejusdg Cyrill : Lucar : ad Georgium Episeo Cant' [Abbot] ; Marl : 823, 2. quae extant in Clementis Epistolis ad Corinthios editionis Colomesii Lond. 1687 8" page 854 &c.' Pla-te V e (12) HNpx< vivflxc-T-cm-M?a-o x.r I o N e © e-r-oeTTi c kottoyc- "TTOi K4^it^Gi r^nrnrsieKKXHCiXM TTOY I < V M MT-nG P I enrro I M cxTOjk. I ». TOVXI K^X-rOCTrOVlA.IOY (14) ^*^* ToyAoroyoy ercuernroHy MiKioyKGcnr. Aioy/vo c M I :z-^ TTOyK y/^y Tor THE ALEXANDRIAN (A). gg the Old Testament almost complete ^, the fourth volume the New Testament with several lamentable defects. In St. Matthew's Gospel some twenty-five leaves are wanting up to ch. xxv. 6 eiepxef^de, from John vi. 50 Xva to viii. 52 kuI cv ^ two leaves are lost, and three leaves from 2 Cor. iv. 13 ^TrtoreDo-a to xii. 6 e^ e/^oC. All the other books of the New Testament are here entire, the Catholic Epistles following the Acts, that to the Hebrews standing before the Pastoral Epistles [see above, p. 74). After the Apocalypse we find what was till very recently the only known extant copy of the first or genuine Epistle of Clement of Rome, and a small fragment of a second of suspected authenticity, both in the same hand as the latter part of the New Testament. It would appear also that these two Epistles of Clement were designed to form a part of the volume of Scripture, for in the Table of Contents exhibited on the first leaf of the manuscript under the head H KAINH AIA0HKH, they are represented as immediately following the Apocalypse : next is given the num- ber of books, OMOT BIBAIA, the numerals being now illegible ; and after this, as if distinct from Scripture, the eighteen Psalms of Solomon. Such uncanonical works (iSiconxot \j/a\fj,ol . . . cLKavovtara /3t;8\ia) were forbidden to be read in churches by the 59th canon of the Council of Laodicea (a.d. 363 ?) ; whose 60th canon, which seems to have been added a little later, enumerates the books of the N. T. in the precise order seen in Cod. A, only that the Apocalypse and Clement's Epistles do not stand on the list. This manuscript is in quarto, 12| inches high and IO5 broad, and consists of 773 leaves (of which 639 contain the Old Testa- ment), each page being divided into two columns of fifty or fifty-one lines each, having about twenty letters or upwards in a line. These letters are written continuously in uncial chai-ac- ^ Not to mention a few casual lacunae here and there, especially in the early- leaves of the manuscript, the lower part of one leaf has been cut out, so that Gen. xiv. 14-17 ; xv. 1-5 ; 16-20 ; xvi. 6-9 are wanting. The leaf containing I Sam. xii. 20 — xiv. 9, and the nine leaves containing Ps. 1. 20 — Ixxx. 10 (Engl.) are lost. ^ Yet we may be sure that these two leaves did not contain the Pericope Adulterae, John vii. 53— viii. 11. Taking the Elzevir N. T. of 1624, which is printed without breaks for the verses, we count 286 lines of the Elzevir for the two leaves of Cod. A preceding its defect, 288 lines for the two which follow it ; but 317 lines for the two missing leaves. Deduct the thirty lines containing John vii. 53 — viii. 11, and the result for the lost leaves is 287. H a lOO THE LARGER UNCIALS. ters, without any space between the words, the uncials being of an elegant yet simple form, in a firm and uniform hand, though in some places larger than in others. Specimens of both styles may be seen in our facsimiles (Plate v, Nos. 12, 13) ', the first. Gen. i. 1, 2, being written in vermilion, the second. Acts XX. 28, in the once black, but now yellowish-brown ink of the body of the Codex. The punctuation, which no later hand has meddled with, consists merely of a point placed at the end of a sentence, usually on a level with the top of the preceding letter, but not always ; and a vacant space follows the point at the end of a paragraph, the space being proportioned to the break in the sense. Capital letters of various sizes abound at the beginning of books and sections, not painted as in later copies, but written by the original scribe in common ink. As these capitals stand entirely outside the column in the margin (excepting in such rare cases as Gen. i. 1), if the section begins in the middle of a line, the capital is necessarily postponed till the beginning of the next line, whose first letter is always the capital, even though it be in the middle of a word {see p. 51). Vermilion is freely used in the initial lines of books, and has stood the test of time much better than the black ink : the first four lines of each column on the first page of Genesis are in this colour, accompanied with the only breathings and accents in the manuscript (see above, pp. 45, 46). The first line of St. Mark, the first three of St. Luke, the first verse of St. John, the opening of the Acts down to 8t, and so on for other books, are in ver- milion. At the end of each book are neat and unique orna- ments in the ink of the first hand : see especially those at the end of St. Mark and the Acts. As we have before stated this codex is the earliest which has the KecfyaXaia proper, the so- called Ammonian sections, and the Eusebian canons complete. Lists of the Ke(j>6,\aia precede each Gospel, except the first, where they are lost. Their titles stand or have stood at the top of the pages, but the binder has often ruthlessly cut them short, and committed other yet more serious mutilation at the edges. The '■ An excellent facsimile of A is given in the Facsimiles of the Palaeographical Society, Plate 106 ; others in Woide's New Testament from this MS. ( 1786), and in Baber's Old Test. (1816). Two specimens from the first Epistle of Clement are exhibited in Jaeobson's Patres Apostolioi, vol. i. p. 110, 1838 (1863) ; and one in Cassell's Bible Diet. vol. i. p. 49. THE ALEXANDRIAN (A). lOI places at which they begin are indicated throughout, and their numbers are moreover set in the margin of Luke and John. The sections and Eusebian canons are conspicuous in the margin, and at the beginning of each of these sections a capital letter is found. The rest of the New Testament has no division into Kf(j)6.\aLa, as was usual in later times, but paragraphs and capitals occur as the sense requires. The palaeographic reasons for assigning this manuscript to the beginning or middle of the fifth century (the date now very generally acquiesced in, though it may be referred even to the end of the fourth century, and is certainly not much later) depend in part on the general style of the writing, which is at once firm, elegant and simple ; partly on the formation of certain letters, in which respect it holds a middle place between copies of the fourth and sixth centuries. The reader will recall what we have akeady said (pp. 33-40) as to the shape of alpha, delta, epsilon, pi, sigma, phi, and omega in the Codex Alexandrinus. Woide, who edited the New Testament, believes that two hands were employed in that volume, changing in the page containing I Cor. V — vii, the vellum of the latter portion being thinner and the ink more thick, so that it has peeled off or eaten through the vellum in many places. This, however, is a point on which those who know manuscripts best will most hesitate to speak decidedly 1. The external arguments for fixing the date are less weighty, but all point to the same conclusion. On the evidence for its being written by St. Thecla, indeed, no one has cared to lay much stress, though some have thought that the scribe might belong to a monastery dedicated to that holy martyr ^, whether ' Notice especially what Tregelles says of the Codex Augiensis (Tregelles' Home's Introd. vol. iv. p. 198), where the difference of hand in the leaves removed from their proper place is much more striking than any change in Cod. Alexandrinus. Yet even in that case it is likely that one scribe only was engaged. It should be stated, however, that Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, who edits the autotype edition, believes that the hand changed at the beginning of St. Luke, and altered again at i Cor. x. 8. His reasons appear to us pre- carious and insufficient, and he seems to cut away the ground from under him when he admits (Praef. p. 9) that ' sufScient uniformity is maintained to make it difficult to decide the exact place where a new hand begins.' 2 Tischendorf, Septuagint, Prolog, p. Ixv, cites with some approval Grabe's references (Prolog. Cap. i. pp. 9-12) to Gregory Nazianzen [d. 389], three of •whose Epistles are written to a holy virgin of that name (of course not the I02 THE LARGER UNCIALS. the contemporary of St. Paul be meant, or her namesake who suffered in the second year of Diocletian, a.d. 286 (Eusebius de Martyr. Palaestin. c. iii). Tregelles explains the origin of the Arabic inscription, on which Cyril's statement appears to rest, by remarking that the New Testament in our manuscript at present commences with Matt. xxv. 6, this lesson (Matt. xxv. 1-13) being that appointed by the Greek Church for the festival of St. Thecla (see above, Menology, p. 87, Sept. 24). Thus the Egyptian who wrote this Arabic note, observing the name of Thecla in the now mutilated upper margin of the Codex, where such rubrical notes are commonly placed by later hands, may have hastily concluded that she wrote the book, and so perplexed our Biblical critics. It seems a fatal objection to this shrewd conjecture, as Mr. E. Maunde Thompson points out, that the Arabic numeration of the leaf, set in the verso of the lower margin, itself posterior in date to the Arabic note relating to Thecla, is 26^ ; so that the twenty-five leaves now lost must have been still extant when that note was written. Other more trustworthy reasons for assigning Cod. A to the fifth century may be summed up very briefly. The presence of the canons of Eusebius [a.d. 268-340?], and of the epistle to MarcellinuB by the great Athanasius, Patriarch of Alexandria [300 ^-SyS], standing before the Psalms, place a limit in one direction, while the absence of the Euthalian divisions of the Acts and Epistles (see above, p. 64), which came into vogue very soon after A.D. 458, and the shortness of the v-noypa^al. (above, p. 65), appear tolerably decisive against a later date than a.d. 450. The insertion of the Epistles of Clement, like that of the treatises of Barnabas and Hermas in the Cod. Sinaiticus (p. 92), recalls us to a period when the canon of Scripture was in some par- ticulars a little unsettled, that is, about the age of the Councils of Laodicea (868 ?) and of Carthage (397). Other arguments have been urged both for an earlier and a later date, but they scarcely deserve discussion. Wetstein's objection to the name ©eoroVos as martyr), to whose jiapBevaiv at Seleuoia he betook himself, the better to carry- out his very sincere nolo episcopari on the death of his father Gregory, Bishop of Nazianzus : Upwrov /Mtv ^\eov eh Se^iVKiiav cl>vyas | Tdv -irapeefSiva t^s doidi/iov KopTjs I @efc\as' «. t.A. 'De vita su^.' ' The last Arabic numeral in the Old Testament is 641, the first in the New Testament 667. THE ALEXANDRIAN (A). IO3 applied to the Blessed Virgin in the title to her song, added to the Psalms, is quite groundless : that appellation was given to her by both the Gregories in the middle of the fourth century {vid. Suicer, Thesaur. Eccles. i. p. 1387), as habitually as it was a century after: nor should we insist much on the contrary upon Woide's or Schulz's persuasion that the rpiaAyiov {HyLos 6 6(6s, &yi,os taxvpos, ayios aOdvaros) would have been found in the vp,voi ko)div6s after the Psalms, had the manuscript' been written as late as the fifth century. Partial and inaccurate collations of the New Testament portion of this manuscript were made by Patrick Young, Librarian to Charles I ^, who first pubhshed from it the Epistles of Clement in 1633 : then by Alexander Huish, Prebendary of Wells, for Walton's Polyglott, and by some others^- The Old Testament portion was edited in 1707-20, after a not very happy plan, but with learned Prolegomena and notes, by the Prussian J. E. Grabe, the second and third of his four volumes being posthumous. In 1786, Charles Godfrey Woide, preacher at the Dutch Chapel Royal and Assistant Librarian in the British Museum, a distinguished Coptic scholar [d. 1790], published, by the aid of 456 subscribers, a noble folio edition of the New Testament from this manuscript, with valuable Prolegomena, a copy of the text which, so far as it has been tested, has been found reasonably accurate, together with notes on the changes made in the codex by later hands, and a minute collation of its readings with the common text as presented in Kuster's edition of Mill's N. T. (1710). In this last point Woide has not been taken as a model by subsequent editors of manuscripts, much to the inconvenience of the student. In 1816-28 the Old Testament portion of the ^ Very interesting is Wliitelock's notice of a design whieli was never carried out, under tlie date of March 13, 1645. 'The Assembly of Divines desired by some of their brethren, sent to the House [of Commons] that Mr. Patrick Young might be encouraged in the printing of the Greek Testament much expected and desired by the learned, especially beyond seas ; and an ordinance was read for printing and publishing the Old Testament of the Septuagint translation, wherein Mr. Young had formerly taken pains and had in his hand, as library keeper at St. James's, an original Teeta [sic] Bible of that trans- lation' (Memorials, p. 197, ed. 1732). 2 ' MS" Alexand™ accuratissime ipse contuli, A. d. 1716. Rich : Bentleius.' Trin. Coll. Camb. B. xvii. 9, in a copy of Fell's Greek Testament, 1675, which contains his collation. Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, p. xxviii. I04 THE LARGER UNCIALS. Codex Alesandrinus was published in three folio volumes at the national expense, by the Rev. Henry Hervey Baber, also of the British Museum, the Prolegomena to whose magnificent work are very inferior to Woide's, but contain some additional informa- tion. Both these performances, and many others like them which we shall have to describe, are printed in an uncial type, bearing some general resemblance to that of their respective originals, but which must not be supposed to convey any adequate notion of their actual appearance. Such quasi- facsimiles (for they are nothing more), while they add to the cost of the book, seem to answer no useful purpose whatever ; and, if taken by an incautious reader for more than they profess to be, will seriously mislead him. In 1860 Mr. B. H. Cowper put forth an octavo edition of the New Testament pages in common type, but burdened with modern breathings and accents, the lacunae of the manuscript being unwisely supplied by means of Kuster's edition of Mill, and the original paragraphs departed from, wheresoever they were judged to be inconvenient. These obvious faults are the more to be regretted, inasmuch as Mr. Cowper has not shrunk from the labour of revising Woide's edition by a comparison with the Codex itself, thus giving to his book a distinctive value of its own. An admirable autotype facsimile of the New Testament was published in 1879, and afterwards of the Old Testament, by Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, then the Principal Keeper of Manuscripts, now the Principal Librarian, of the British Museum. The Codex Alexandrinus has been judged to be carelessly written; many errors of transcription no doubt exist, but not so many as in some copies (e.g. Cod. i^), nor more than in others (as Cod. B). None other than the ordinary abridgements are found in it (see pp. 49-50) : numerals are not expressed by letters except in Apoc. vii. 4 ; xxi. 17 : t and v have usually the dots over them at the beginning of a syllable. Of itacisms it may be doubted whether it contains more than others of the same date : the interchange of t and et, tj and t, e ai, are the most frequent ; but these mutations are too common to prove anything touching the country of the manuscript. Its external history renders it very likely that it was written at Alexandria, that great manufactory of correct and elegant copies, while Egypt was yet a Christian land: but such forms as kr)ix\\ro)x.ai., i'lsLte VIII. (20) M "j W T-3 Kl A I O O M 6 K T H c eypA.c-T~c>y M m h Mejoy j>6yciw6ViAMjfcwK:€Ky A/ CTXidAieQci^MrAf M gV AC C <1> O i^A KXie A odyCAI€7CTOMNHM?« OK4 6^1 A O N M e A N I'c KON K^eHMewoM eM-rd ic MOHCTO ANN AeyKHN K-Aie5.eeAMs hbhcah 6 A.^ A e'r-e I ^Y't'AJi cm i^ 4 K O AM S € I Ce 6^1 N-ZHT*! Te-rdN NA"2:A[>HNdN-^ € C'TA.y pep M e M o N »^ r«f ^ H oy K ec T^ N <£»>€ y)k«^ o nro n oc &'n oy e©H K A ^yr <^^s« AcX A A-^ n *(. re T^ ^J n ATe-ro »C M AOHTi»« ^y-rd Y K^^ I nrcD n €'*t;j»y ro NjC n oTpy M N H M 6 1 o^elx e N r/^r Xy XA C TfO is/i O C K /Lj I'k «. cxACidCAid-vAeNjoy T A€Kf' noM€aXaia, of the sections and canons, and the substitution in their room of another scheme of chapters of its own (described above, p. 56), beyond question ' The ' Epistle ' of Cardinal Carafa to Sixtus V, and the Preface to the Reader by the actual editor Peter Morinus, both of which Tischendorf reprints in full (Septuagint, Proleg. pp. xxi— xxvii), display an amount of critical skill and discernment quite beyond their age, and in strange contrast with the signal mismanagement in regard to the revision of the Latin Vulgate version under the auspices of the same Pope. THE VATICAN (B). I07 tend very powerfully to confirm. Each column contains ordinarily forty -two lines ^, each line from sixteen to eighteen letters, of a size somewhat less than in Cod. A, much less than in God. t< (though they all vary a little in this respect), with no intervals between words, a space of the breadth of half a letter being left at the end of a sentence, and a little more at the conclusion of a paragraph ; the first letter of the new sentence occasionally standing a little out of the line (see pp. 51, 93). It has been doubted whether any of the stops are primd vianu, and (contrary to the judgement of Birch and others) the breathings and accents are now universally allowed to have been added by a later hand. This hand, referred by some to the eighth century (although Tischendorf, with Dr. Hort's approval, assigns it to the tenth or eleventh ^), retraced, with as much care as such an operation would permit, the faint lines of the original writing (the ink whereof was perhaps never quite black), the remains of which can even now be seen by a keen-sighted reader by the side of the thicker and more modern strokes ; and, anxious at the same time to represent a critical revision of the text, the writer left untouched such words or letters as he wished to reject. In these last places, where no breathings or accents and scarcely any stops ^ have ever been detected, we have an oppor- tunity of seeing the manuscript in its primitive condition, before it had been tampered with by the later scribe. There are occasional breaks in the continuity of the writing, every ' In Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, and i Kings i. 1 — xix. 11, there are forty-four lines in a column; and in 2 Paralip. x. 16 — xxvi. 13, there are forty lines in a column. ^ The writer of the Preface to the sixth volume of the Roman edition of 1881 (apparently Fabiani), is jubilant over his discovery of the name of this retracer ( ' eruditissimi et patientissimi viri,' as he is pleased to call him, p. xviii) in the person of Clement the Monk, who has written his name twice in the book in a scrawl of the fifteenth century. But mere resemblance in the ink is but a lame proof of identity, and Fabiani recognizes some other correctors, whom he designates as B', posterior to the mischievous ' instaurator.' ^ Hug says none, but Tischendorf (Cod. Frid.-Aug. Proleg. p. 9) himself detected two in a part that the second scribe had left untouched ; and not a very few elsewhere (N. T. Vatican. Proleg. pp. xx, xxi, 1867) ; though a break often occurs with no stop by either hand. In the much contested passage Rom. ix. 5, Dr. Vance Smith ('Revised Texts and Margins,' p. Si, note*), while confidently claiming the stop after aapiia in Cod. A as prima, manu, and noticing the space after the word in Cod. Ephraemi (C), admits that ' in the Vatican the originality of the stops may be doubtful.' In the judgement of Fabiani, ' vix aliqua primo exscriptori tribuenda ' (Praef. N. T. Vat. 1881, p. xviii). Io8 THE LARGER UNCIALS. descent in the genealogies of our Lord (Matt, i, Luke iii ^), each of the beatitudes (Matt, v), of the parables in Matt, xiii, and the salutations of Rom. xvi, forming a separate paragraph ; but such a case will oftentimes not occur for several consecutive pages. The writer's plan was to proceed regularly with a book until it was finished : then to break off from the column he was writing, and to begin the next book on the very next column. Thus only one column perfectly blank is found in the whole New Testament ^ that which follows i(pofiovvTo yap in Mark xvi. 8: and since Cod. B is the only one yet known, except Cod. ^5, that actually omits the last twelve verses of that Gospel, by leaving such a space the scribe has intimated that he was fully aware of their existence, or even found them in the copy from which he wrote. The capital letters at the beginning of each book are likewise due to the corrector, who sometimes erased, sometimes merely touched slightly, the original initial letter, which (as in the Herculanean rolls) is no larger than any other. The paragraph marks (usually straight lines, but sometimes F^) are seen quite frequently in some parts ; whether from the first hand is very doubtful. The note of citation > ^ is perpetual, not occasional as in Cod. ^<. Fewer abridgements than usual occur in this venerable copy ^. The formation of delta, pi, chi ; the loop-like curve on the left side of alpha; the absence of points at the extremities of Sigma or epsilon ; the length and size of rho, upsilon, phi, all point to the fourth century as the date of this manuscript. The smaller letters so often found at the end of lines preserve 1 The publication of the Roman edition (1868-81) enables ns to add (Abbot, uii supra, p. 193) that the blessings of the twelve patriarchs in Gen. xlix are in separate paragraphs numbered from A to IB, that the twenty-two names of the unclean birds Deut. xlv. 12-18, twenty-five kings in Josh. xii. 10-22, eleven dukes in i Chr. i. 51-54, each stand in a separate line. In Cod. N, especially in the New Testament, this arrangement artxiP'"^ is much more frequent than in Cod. B, although the practice is in some measure common to both. ' The Roman edition (1868-81) also makes known to us that in the Old Testament two columns are left blank between Nehemiah and the Psalms, which could not have been otherwise, inasmuch as the Psalms are written aTixopHs with but two columns on a page. Between Tobit and Hosea (which book stands first of the Prophetical writings) a column is very naturally left blank, and two columns at the end of Daniel, with whose prophecy the Old Testament concludes. But these peculiarities obviously bear no analogy to the case of the end of St. Mark's Gospel. ' See above, pp. 49-51. THE VATICAN (B). lOg the same firm and simple character as the rest ; of the use of the apostrophus, so frequent in Codd. t^, A and some others, Tischendorf enumerates ten instances in the New Testament (N. T. Vatican. Proleg. p. xxi), whereof four are represented in the Roman edition of 1868, with two more which Tischendorf considers as simple points (Acts vii. 13, 14). Tischendorf says truly enough that something like a history might be written of the futile attempts to collate Cod. B, and a very unprofitable history it would be. The manuscript is first distinctly heard of (for it does not appear to have been used for the Complutensian Polyglott^) through Sepulveda, to whose correspondence with Erasmus attention has been seasonably recalled by Tregelles. Writing in 1533, he says, 'Est enim Graecum exemplar antiquissimum in Bibliothecei Vaticana, in quo diligentissimfe et accuratissimb Uteris majusculis conscriptum utrumque Testamentum continetur longfe diversum a vulgatis exemplaribus ' : and, after noticing as a weighty proof of excellence its agreement with the Latin version (multum convenit cum vetere nostrS. translatione) against the common Greek text (vulgatam Graecorum editionem), he furnishes Erasmus with 365 readings as a convincing argument in sup- port of his statements. It would probably be from this list that in his Annotations to the Acts, published in 1535, Erasmus cites the reading Kavba, ch. xxvii. 16 (' quidam admonent ' is the expression he uses), from a Greek codex in the Pontifical Library, since for this reading Cod. B is the only known Greek witness, except a corrector of Cod. N. It seems, however, that he had obtained some account of this manuscript from the Papal Librarian Paul Eombasius as early as 1521 (see Wetstein's Proleg. N. T., vol. i. p. 23). Lucas Brugensis, who published his Notationes in S. Biblia in 1580, and his Commentary on the Four Gospels (dedicated to Cardinal Bellarmine) in 1606, made known some twenty extracts from Cod. B taken by Werner of Nimeguen ; that most imperfect collection being the only source from which Mill and even Wetstein had any acquaintance with the contents of this first-rate document. ' The writer of the Preface to the Eoman edition (vol. vi. Praef. p. 9, 1881) vainly stmggles to maintain the opposite view, because the Cardinal, in his Preface to the Complutensian N. T., speaks about 'adhibitis Vaticanis libris,' as if there was but one there. no THE LARGER UNCIALS. More indeed might have been gleaned from the Barberini readings gathered in or about 1625 (of which we shall speak in the next section), but their real value and character were not known in the lifetime of Wetstein. In 1698 Lorenzo Alexander Zacagni, Librarian of the Vatican, in his Preface to the Collec- tanea Monumentorum Veterum Eccles., describes Cod. B, and especially its peculiar division into sections, in a passage cited by Mill (Proleg. § 1480). In 1669 indeed the first real collation of the manuscript with the Aldine edition (1518) had been attempted by Bartolocci, then Librarian of the Vatican ; from some accident, however, it was never published, though a tran- script under the feigned name of Giulio a Sta. Anastasia yet remains in the Imperial Library of Paris (MSS. Gr. Supplem. 53), where it was first discovered and used by Scholz in 1819, and subsequently by Tischendorf and Muralt, the latter of whom (apparently on but slender grounds) regards it as the best hitherto made; others have declared it to be very im- perfect, and quite inferior to those of Bentley and Birch. The collation which bears Bentley's name (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 3, in Cephalaeus' N. T. 1524) was procured about 1720 by his money and the labour of the Abbate Mico, for the purpose of his projected Greek Testament. When he had found out its defects, by means of an examination of the original by his nephew Thomas Bentley in 1726, our great critic engaged the Abbate Eulotta in 1729 for forty scudi (Bentley's Correspon- dence, p. 706) to revise Mico's sheets, and especially to note the changes made by the second hand. Rulotta's papers came to light in 1855 among the Bentley manuscripts in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge (B. xvii. 20), and have lately proved of signal value^ ; Mico's were published in 1799 at Oxford, by Henry Ford, Lord Almoner's Reader in Arabic there (1783- 1813), together with some Thebaic fragments of the New Testament, in a volume which (since it was chiefly drawn from Woide's posthumous papers) he was pleased to call an Appendix to the Codex Alexandrinus. A fourth collation of the Vatican MS. was made about 1780 by Andrew Birch of Copenhagen, and is included in the notes to the first volume of his Greek Testament 1788, or published separately in three volumes which ' Rulotta's labours are now printed in Bentleii Critica Sacra by Mr. A. A. Ellis, 1862, pp. 121-154. THE VATICAN (B). Ill ■were issued successively 1798 (Acts, Cath. Epp., Paul.), 1800 (Apoc), and 1801 (Evans). Birch's collation does not extend to the Gospels of St. Luke and St. John, and on the whole is less full and exact than Mico's. In 1810, however, when, with the other best treasures of the Vatican, Codex B was at Paris, the celebrated critic J. L. Hug sent forth his treatise ' de Antiquitate Vaticani Codicis Commentatio,' and though even he did not perceive the need of a new and full collation when he examined it in 1809, he has the merit of first placing it in the paramount rank it still holds as one of the oldest and most venerable of extant monuments of sacred antiquity. His conclusion respecting its date, that it is not later than the middle of the fourth century, has been acquiesced in with little opposition, though Tischendorf declares rather pithily that he holds this belief 'non propter Hugium sed cum Hugio' (Cod. Ephraem. Proleg. p. 19). Some of his reasons, no doubt, are weak enough ^ ; but the strength of his position depends on an accumulation of minute particulars, against which there seems nothing to set up which would suggest a lower period. On its return to Rome, this volume was no longer available for the free use and reference of critics. In 1843 Tischendorf, after long and anxious expectation during a visit to Kome that lasted some months, obtained a sight of it for two days of three hours each^. In 1844 Edward de Muralt was admitted to the higher privilege of three days or nine hours * enjoyment of this treasure, and on the strength of the favour published an edition of the New Testament, ad fidem codicis principis Vaticani, in 1846. Tregelles, who went to Rome in 1845 for the special purpose of consulting it, was treated even worse. He had forearmed himself (as he fondly imagined) with recommendatory letters from Cardinal Wiseman, and was often ' Thus the correspondence of Codex B with what St. Basil (e. Eunom. ii. 19) states he found in the middle of the fourth eentuiy, ev rots iraXaioTs tZv olvti- fpoKpaiv, in Eph. i. 1, viz. to/s oZaiv without iv 'E(p4v Matt. xxv. 40, imputed by Tischendorf to B^ and B*, stands in the margin just in the same way as o yaixos Matt. xxii. 10, which he refers to the first hand. But this is only one instance of a lack of judgement which deforms every page of their performance: e.g. Matt. xix. 12 ; xxiii. 26 ; 37 ; xxv. 16 ; xxvii. 12 ; 13 ; 45 ; xxviii. 15 ; Acts xv. 1 : all which places exhibit, undistinguished from emendations of the original scribe or his ' corrector,' readings ' ' Bibliorum Saerorum Graecus Codex Vatioanus, Auspice Pio IX Pontifice Maximo, coUatis studiis Caroli Vercellone Sodalis Barnabitae, et Josephi Cozza Monachi Basiliani editus. Bomae typis et impensis S. Congregationis de Propa- ganda Fide,' square folio, 1868. ^ The feeble rejoinder of the Eoman editors was followed up in 1870 by Tischendorf s Besponsa ad Calumnias Bomanas, &c., the tone of which pamphlet we cannot highly praise. ' This practice is plainly confessed to in the Preface to the volume of 1881 (p. xvi) without any consciousness of the fatal mistake which it involves : ' Facies libri Vaticani repraesentata est [ut] ea primum omnia apparerent, quae a priore codicis notario profecta adhuc manifesto perspieiuntur, turn ea tantum a posterioribus sive emendatoribus, sive instauratoribus commutata addorentur, quae siije scripturae confusione legi possent.' Il8 THE LARGER UNCIALS. in the margin or between the lines which Tischendorf asserts to belong mostly to B*, a few to B^.^ At length, after baflSing delays only too readily accounted for by the public calamities of the Papal state, the concluding volume of this sumptuous and important work was published late in 1881. Sergius had now retired through failing eye- sight, and his place was taken by ' Henricus Canonicus Fabiani,' Cozza (who is now Abbot of the Grotta Ferrata at Tusculum near Frascati, the chief seat of the monks of the Greek order of St. Basil) still holding the second place. From the laudatory tone in which the latter is spoken of (p. xiv), it would seem that the Preface was written by his new colleague, who acknowledges the help of U. Ubaldi and the Basilian monk Ant. Rocchi, all three 'adjutoribus et administris miratis equidem se tantis viris adjutores et successores datos' (p. xv). This Preface consists of twenty-two pages, and contains almost nothing that is interesting to the critic, much that displays superficial and newly-acquired acquaintance with the whole subject. Fabiani assigns the end of the fourth century as the date of the manuscript, regarding it as only a few years older than the Sinaitic copy ^, whose discovery he ' In I Cor. Tii. 29 Vercellone joins eartv and to closely, but Tischendorf leaves a space between them, with a middle point, which he expressly states to be prima manu. Again, in ver. 34 Vercellone joins /lE^fpiffrai with the following Kai. Tischendorf in 1867 (but not in his last edition of the N. T.) interposes a point and space. In these minutiae Vercellone, who was not working against time, may be presumed to be the more accurate of the two. The editors of the sixth volume have no note at either place. Tischendorf detects an error of Vercellone, cire for tixe Heb. ix. 1, but this has been corrected by the hand in some copies of the Boman volume, as also in the Commentary. ^ His reasons for regarding the Sinaitic manuscript as the younger (see p. 89, note 2) are valid enough so far as they go (Praef. p. vi) : its initial letters stand out more from the line of the writing ; abridgements of words are fewer and less simple ; it contains the Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons instead of the antiquated divisions of its rival, and the text is broken up into smaller para- graphs. Tregelles, who had seen both copies, used to plead the fresher appear- ance of the Sinaitic, contrasted with the worn look of the Vatican MS. ; but then its extensive hiatus proves that the latter had been less carefully preserved. Eusebius sent to Constantine's new city (Euseb. Vit. Const. Lib. iv) ircr- rijKOVTa aai/iaTia iv SiBipais (c. 3S)...iv TroKvTC\ws riaict)nivois TtiJxtffi TpiaacL Kal Terpacraa (c. 37) : on which last words Valesius notes, 'Codices enim membra- nacei ferfe per quaterniones digerebantm-, hoc est quatuor folia simul compacta, ut terniones tria sunt folia simul compacta. Et quaterniones quidem sedeoim habebant paginas, terniones vero duodenas.' But now that we have come to know that Cod. B is arranged in quires of five sheets (see p. 105), that manu- script will hardly answer to the description rpiaaoL ml TfTpaaad (see p. 27, note 1) THE VATICAN (B). II9 hails ■without a vestige of ungenerous jealousy : ' Quorum tale est demum par, ut potius liber Vaticanus gaudere debeat quod tam sui similem invenerit fratrem, quam expavescere quod aemulum ' (p. viii). Since that time a splendid edition has been issued of the New Testament in 1889, and the Old in 1890, under the care of the Abbate Cozza-Luzi, in which the whole is beautifully exhibited in photograph : so that all students can now examine for themselves the readings and characteristics of this celebrated manuscript with all but the advantage which is given in an examination of the original vellum itself (Novum Testamentum e Codd. Vat. 1209, &c. Eom. 1889, 4to): and gratitude is due from all textual scholars to the authorities of the Vatican. Those who agi-ee the most unreservedly respecting the age of the Codex Vaticanus, vary widely in their estimate of its critical value. By some it has been held in such undue esteem that its readings, if probable in themselves, and supported (or even though not supported) by two or three other copies and versions, have been accepted in preference to the united testimony of all as Cod. K does. Indeed Canon Cook (Eevised Version, &c., p. l62) objects to Valesius' explanation altogether, on the ground that his sense would rather require rpinKua Hal TeTpair\.6a, and that the rare words rpiaaa ('three by three') and Tirpaaaa (' four by four ') exactly describe the arrangement of three columns on a page in Cod. B, and four on a page in Cod. N. The Canon has since observed that the same view is maintained by O. von Gehhardt (' Bibel-text ' in Herzog's Heal-Enoyklopadie, Leipsic 1878, second edition). On the other hand Archdeacon Palmer, in an obliging communication made to me, comparing the words TTevTTjKovTa atufxarta iv dupOtpais €yKaTa r% "^ ^> <^ ^ to. «3 :C(ii^ CD <5 '*^ tt ^ » ^ 2 c* JS ^ «» ® \\ 3^: o .>^ X ^o» b o >* - f >- JO V 'I. .="§ h Ql O Is |'> I CODEX EPHRAEMI (C). 121 grounds, is ' inclined to surmise that B and N were both written in the West, probably at Rome ' (Introduction, pp. 265-7). C. Codex Ephraemi, No. 9, in the Eoyal Library of Paris, is a most valuable palimpsest containing portions of the Septuagint version of the Old Testament on sixty-four leaves, and fragments of every part of the New on 145 leaves, amounting on the whole to less than two-thirds of the volume ^- This manuscript seems to have been brought from the East by Andrew John Lascar [d. 1535], a learned Greek patronized by Lorenzo de' Medici ; it once belonged to Cardinal Nicolas RidolJi{y,i of that family, was brought into France by Queen Catherine de' Medici of evil memory, and so passed into the Royal Library at Paris ^. The ancient writing is barely legible, having been almost removed about the twelfth century to receive some Greek works of St. Ephraem, the great Syrian Father [299-378]. A chemical preparation applied at the instance of Fleck in 1834, though it revived much that was before illegible, has defaced the vellum with stains of various colours, from green and blue to black and brown. The older writing was first noticed by Peter Allix pieces of papyrus. The learned Ceriani of Milan believes that Cod. B was written in Italy, Cod. N in Palestine or Syria (Quarterly Review, April, 1882, p. 355). The supposed Eusebian origin of both has been already stated. ' As this manuscript is of first-rate importance it is necessary to subjoin a full list of the passages it contains, that it may not be cited e silentio for what it does not exhibit : Matt. i. 2 — v. 15 ; vii. 5 — xvii. 26 ; xviii. 28— xxii. 20 ; xxiii. 17 — xxiv. 10 ; xxiv. 46 — xxv. 30 ; xxvi. 22— xxvii. 11 ; xxvii. 47 — xxviii. 14 : Mark i. 17— vi. 31 ; viii. 5— xii. 29 ; xiii. 19— xvi. 20 : Luke i. 2— ii. 5 ; ii. 42— iii. 21 ; iv. 25 — vi. 4 ; vi. 37 — vii. 16 or 17 ; viii. 28 — xii. 3 ; xix. 42— xx. 27 ; xxi. 21— xxii. 19 ; xxiii. 25— xxiv. 7; xxiv. 46-63 : John i. 1-41 ; iii. S3— v. 16 ; vi. 38— vii. 3 ; viii. 84— ix. 11 ; xi. 8-46 ; xiii. 8— xiv. 7 ; xvi. 21 — xviii. 36 ; xx. 26 — xxi. 25 : Acts i. 2 — iv. 3 ; v. 85 — x. 42 ; xiii. 1 — xvi. 36 ; xx. 10 — xxi. 30 ; xxii. 21 — xxiii. 18 ; xxiv. 15 — xxvi. 19 ; xxvii. 16 — xxviii. 4 : James i. 1 — iv. 2 : i Pet. i. 2 — iv. 6 : 2 Pet. i. 1 — i John iv. 2 : 3 John 8-15 : Jude 3-25 : Rom. i. 1 — ii. 6 ; iii. 21 — ix. 6 ; X. 15— xi. 31 ; xiii. 10— i Cor. vii. 18 ; ix. 6— xiii. 8 ; xv. 40—2 Cor. x. 8 : Gal. i. 20— vi. 18 : Eph. ii. 18— iv. 17 : Phil. i. 22— iii. 5 : Col. i. 1— i Thess. ii. 9 : Heb. ii 4— vii. 26 ; ix. 15— x. 24 ; xii. 16— xiii. 25 : i Tim. iii. 9— v. 20 ; vi. 21- Philem. 26 : Apoc. i. 2 — iii. 19 ; v. 14 — vii. 14 ; vii. 17 — viii. 4 ; ix. 17 — x. 10 ; xl. 8 — xvi. 13 ; xviii. 2 — xix. 6. Of all the books only 2 John and 2 Thess. are entirely lost ; about thirty-seven chapters of the Gospels, ten of the Acts, forty-two of the Epistles, eight of the Apocalypse have perished. The order of the books is indi- cated, p. 74. ' The following Medicean manuscripts seem to have come into the Royal Library by the same means ; Evan. 16, 19, 42, 317. Act. 12, 126. Paul. 164. It appears therefore that Cod. C was not one of the manuscripts bought of Marshal Strozzi (Pattison, Life of Is. Casaubon, p. 202), which were only 800 out of the 4j500 which belonged to the Queen (ibid. p. 204). 122 THE LARGER UNCIALS. nearly two centuries ago ; various readings extracted from it were communicated by Boivin to Kuster, who published them (under the notation of Paris 9) in his edition of Mill's N.T., 1710. A complete collation of the New Testament was first made in 1716 by Wetstein, then very young, for Bentley's pro- jected edition, for which labour (as he records the fact himself) he paid Wetstein .^50. This collation Wetstein of course used for his own Greek Testament of 1751-2, and though several persons subsequently examined the manuscript, and so became aware that more might be gathered from it, it was not until 1843 that Tischendorf brought out at Leipsic his full and noble edition of the New Testament portion ; the Old Testament he published in 1845. Although Tischendorf complains of the typographical errors made in his absence in the former of these two volumes, and has corrected them in the other, they probably comprise by far the most masterly production of this nature up to that date published ; it is said too that none but those who have seen Codex C can appreciate the difficulty of deciphering some parts of it ^, in fact, whatever is not patent at first sight. The Prolegomena are especially valuable ; the uncial type does not aim at being an imitation, but the facsimile faithfully represents the original, even to the present colour of the ink. In shape Codex C is about the size of Cod. A, but not quite so tail ; its vellum is hardly so fine as that of Cod. A and a few others, yet sufficiently good. In this copy there is but one column in a page, which contains from forty to forty-six lines (usually forty-one), the characters being a little larger than those of either A or B, and somewhat more elaborate ''. Thus the points at the ends of sigma, epsilon, and especially of the horizontal line of tau, are more decided than in Codex A ; delta, though not so fully formed as in later books, is less simple than in A, the strokes being of less equal thickness, and the base more ' Bp. Chr. Wordsworth (N. T. Part iv. p. 159) reminds us of Wetstein's state- ment (Bentley's Correspondence, p. 501) that it had cost him two hours to read one page ; so that his £50 were not so easily earned, after all. This collation is preserved in Trinity College Library, B. xvii. 7, 9. " Dr. Hort, with his ever ready acuteness, draws certain inferences to be discussed hereafter from the fact that a displacement in the leaves of the exemplar wherefrom the Apocalypse in Cod. C was copied, which the scribe of C did not notice, proves it to have been a book of nearly 120 small leaves, and accordingly that it ' formed a volvime either to itself , or without con- siderable additions' (Introduction, p. 268J. CODEX EPHRAEMI (C). I23 ornamented. On the other hand, alpha and pi are nearer the model of Codex B. Iota and upsilon, -which in Cod. A and many other copies have two dots over them when they com- mence a syllable, and are sometimes found with one dot, have here a small straight line in their place (see p. 36). There are no breathings or accents by the first hand : the apostrophus is found but rarely, chiefly with Proper names, as bab'. The uncial writing is continuous ; the punctuation of Cod. C, like that of A and B, consisting only of a single point, mostly but not always put level with the top of the preceding letter ; wherever such a point was employed, a space of one letter broad was usually left vacant : these points are most common in the later books of the N.T. The xe^dAaia are not placed in the upper margin of the page as in Cod. A, but a list of their tCtXoi preceded each Gospel : the so-called Ammonian sections stand in the margin, but not at present the Eusebian canons ; though, since lines of the text written in vermilion have been thoroughly washed out, the canons (for which that colour was commonly employed) may easily have shared the same fate (see p. 61). There is no trace of chapters in the Acts, Epistles, or Apocalypse, and both the titles and subscriptions to the various books are very simple. Capital letters are used quite as freely as in Cod. A, both at the commencement of the (Ammonian) sections, and in many other places. All these circumstances taken together indicate for Cod. C as early a date as the fifth century, though there is no sufficient cause for deeming it at all older than Cod. A. Alexandria has been assigned as its native country, for the very insufficient reasons stated when we were describing A and B. It is carefully transcribed, and of its great critical value there is no doubt ; its text seems to stand nearly midway between A and B, somewhat inclining to the latter. Two correctors have been very busily at work on Cod. C, greatly to the perplexity of the critical collator : they are respectively indicated by Tischendorf as C**, C***. The earliest, or the second hand, may have been of the sixth century, and his corrections are for some cause regarded by Dr. Hort as almost equally valuable for critical purposes with the manuscript itself: the second corrector, or the third hand, is perhaps of the ninth century, and he revised such portions as were adapted to ecclesiastical use, inserting many accents, the rough breathing, and some vocal 124 THE LARGER UNCIALS. notes. By him or more probably by a fourth hand (who did not change the text, but added some liturgical directions in the margin) small crosses were interpolated as stops, agreeably to the fashion of their times. D OF THE Gospels and Acts, Codex Bezae Geaeco-Latinds, belongs to the University Library at Cambridge, where the open volume is conspicuously exhibited to visitors in the New Building (Nn. ii. 41). It was presented to the University in 1581 by Theodore Beza, for whom and his master Calvin the heads of that learned body then cherished a veneration which already boded ill for the peace of the English Church ^. Between the Gospels (whose order was spoken of above, pp. 72-4) and the Acts, the Catholic Epistles once stood, of which only a few verses remain in the Latin translation (3 John ver. 11-15), followed by the words ' epistulae Johannis III explicit, incipit actus apostolorum,' as if St. Jude's Epistle were displaced or wanting. There are not a few hiatus both in the Greek and Latin texts ^. The contents of this remarkable document were partially made known by numerous extracts from it, under the designation of /3', in the margin of Robert Stephen's Greek Testament of 1550, whose account of it is that it was collated for him in Italy by his friends (ro 8e j3' tan to iv 'IraXiq vno t&v TjneTipuiv avTifi\r}div iX<>>v. Epistle to the Reader) ^. It is not very easy to reconcile this statement with Beza's account pre- ' Very remarkable is the language of the University in returning thanks for the gift : 'Nam hoc seito, post unicae scripturae saeratissimam cognitionem, nullos unquam ex omni memoria temporum scriptores extitisse, quos memorabili viro Johanni Calvino tibique praeferamua.' Scrivener's Codex Bezae, Introd. p. Vi. " Matt. i. 1-20 ; vi. 20— ix. 2 ; xxvii. 2-12 : John i. 16— iii. 26 : Acts viii. 29— X. 14 ; xxi. 2-10 ; 15-18 (though Ussher, Mill, Wetsteiii and Dickinson cite several readings from these verses, which must have been extant in their time); xxii. 10-20; 29 — xxviil. 31 in the Greek: Matt. i. 1-11; vi. 8 — viii. 27 ; xxvi. 65 — xxvii. 1 : John i. 1 — iii. 16 : Acts viii. 20 — ^x. 4 ; xx. 31 — xxi. 2 ; 7-10 ; xxii. 2-10 ; xxii. 20 — xxviii. 31 in the Latin. The original vrriting has perished in the foUovring, which are supplied by a scribe of not earlier than the ninth century: Matt. iii. 7-16: Mark xvi. 15-20: John xviii. 14 — xx. 13 in the Greek : Matt. ii. 21 — iii. 7 : Mark xvi. 6^20 : John xviii. 2 — xx. 1 in the Latin. A fragment, containing a few words of Matt. xxvi. 66-67 (Latin) and xxvii. 2 (Greek), (Fol. 96, Scrivener), was overlooked by Kipling. ^ It is surprising that any one should have questioned the identity of Cod. D with Stephen's /3'. No other manuscript has been discovered which agrees with 0' in the many singular readings and arbitrary additions in support of which it is cited by Stephen. That he omitted so many more than he inserted is no argument against their identity, since we know that he did the same in the OYKACXHMOMei PYXHTeiTXeAYTHc OYPApoXYMeTAl OYAorizeTAiTOKAKON OYX4i|>eieniTHXAiKrr CYRXAipeiAfeTHAAHeVA HAHTAeTerei nAHTAnicTeY6i nANTAeAnizei ITA NTA ynoMeNei y ArXriH (4d) (*2) CH IVieKJCJOMTTOlCOe Al«JATCO^OX^A. Ce IXOM Ohsl KA iToy TO e iTicjD Ni A e r e i aytco AJ e 1 cA e on eTp o cfiAerre itoni mag ht n tsi oMHrATTA iHc AKOAoyeoyMTX ocLKAi A M eTrece M e MTcoA e IT! M U3 eiTiTocnr neoc AVToy j40KjqxijdeT5UT>eftiKnquiTXT^ero coKioudexxx^TecnueRiTXTT orn KJix5xjpFeTJ^ IT OmTs31XCl^€dlT (*3) OtTllKnXSpe'RX'T TroKiHj>OYOT> OO^KllXSXjyTei^GT c?xl^?AKkV>^y CXTiT TX 5 w X M I c /ci^i hap v3umqiLixm Guelder hIIL^hn^^'^ 0AN PA PAc|)HTe ^ '^T^OlCAWOJC'T-'V JJ I c; Hl^i c A^J^S qxix cnojcr e V* o w cy^^rp I cAt» IT den ernoc cucn d IX »^eT d i cit rll J^eq^i e^eqn e cossixj ^pxJLyAUTeorij'eTjLXiJir^ideTdiS'CiTxjlxscn ci\jecn3S.*i;«bAT!Tvs jke^^ewTecn d cne «|xj i^ejrTqunjLAdid ITT6 hxii^Jc^K<^o\i»d e N^jpeTj^wd i c iT Ad^»h en dcneliic AxjTecrs«|uid- diciTiUnHs ^leiy cn\3 olosiic en Akj ex^ i^3Xied^cr»xieiN8io cjujidAdTeTticncse^jxie^e CODEX BEZAE, I25 fixed to the manuscript and still extant in his own cramped handwriting, wherein he alleges that he obtained the volume in 1562 from the monastery of St. Irenaeus at Lyons ('oriente ibi civili bello'), where it had long lain buried ('postquam ibi in pulvere diu jacuisset '). This great city, it must be remembered, was sacked in that very year by the infamous Des Adrets, whom it suited to espouse for a while the cause of the Huguenots ; and we can hardly doubt that some one who had shared in the plunder of the abbey ^ conveyed this portion of it to Beza, whose influence at that juncture was paramount among the French Reformed ^. case of his a' (the Complutensian Polyglott) and rl (Codex L, Paris 62). The great inaccuracy of Stephen's margin (the text is much better revised) is so visible from these and other well-ascertained instances that no one ought to wonder if ff is alleged occasionally (not often) for readings which D does not contain. On a careful analysis of all the variations imputed to ff by Stephen, they will be found to amount to 389 in the parts written in the original hand, whereof 309 are alleged quite correctly, forty-seven a little loosely, while in eight instances corrected readings are regarded in error as from the original scribe. Of the twenty-five places which remain, all but three had been previously dis- covered in other copies used by Stephen, so that ^' in their case has been substituted by mistake for some other numeral. One of the three remaining has recently been accounted for by Mr. A. A. Vansittart, who has found icaX irtptaafvSricreTai added to SoB^aerat airw (Luke viii. 18 from Matt. xiii. 12) in Stephen's 6' or Coislin 200 at Paris (No. 38, of the Gospels). I do not find J3' cited by Stephen after Acts xx. 24, except indeed in Kom. iii. 10 (with a'), in manifest error, just as in the Apocalypse xix. 14 e' (No. 6 of the Gospels), which does not contain this book, is cited instead of if' ; or as la' is quoted in xiii. 4, but not elsewhere in the Apocalypse, undoubtedly in the place of ir* ; or as ir', which had broken off at xvii. 8, reappears instead of k' in xx. 3. In the various places named in the last note, wherein the Greek of Cod. D is lost, /3' is cited only at Matt, xxvii. 3, beyond question instead of t;' ; and for part of the reading in Acts ix. 31, S' (to which the whole rightly belongs) being alleged for the other part. In John xix. 6, indeed, where the original Greek is missing, ff is cited, but it is for a reading actually extant in the modern hand which has there supplied Codex D's defects. ' ' lis s'emparferent des portes et de tons les lieux forts . . . non pas sans leur impi^t^s et barbaries accoutumees envers les choses saintes' (M^zeray, Hist, de France, torn. iii. p. 87, 1685). Accordingly, travellers are shown to this day the bones of unclean animals which the Huguenots, in wanton mockery, then mingled with the presumed remains of St. Irenaeus and the martyrs of Lyons. 2 One cannot understand why Wetstein (N. T. Proleg. vol. i, 30) should have supposed that Beza, prevaricated as to the means whereby he procured his manu- script. He was not the man to be at all ashamed of spoiling the Philistines, and the bare mention of Lyons in connexion with the year 1562 would have been abundantly intelligible scarce twenty years afterwards. It is however remarkable that in the last edition of his Annotations (1598) he nowhere calls it Codex Lugdunensis, but Claromontanus (notes on Luke xix. 26 ; Acts xx. 3) ; for, though it might be natural that Beza, at eighty years of age and after the 126 THE LARGER UNCIALS. Beza in his editions of the Greek Testament published in 1582, 1589, and 1598, made some occasional references to the readings of his manuscript. Archbishop Whitgift borrowed it from Cambridge in 1583, and caused a poor transcript to be made of its Greek text, -which he bequeathed to Trinity College (whereof he had been Master), in whose Library it still remains (B. X. 3). Patrick Young, of whom we have heard in connexion with Cod. A (p. 103 and note 1), sent extracts from Cod. D to the brothers Dupuy at Paris, through whom they reached Morinus and Steph. Curcellaeus. An unusually full collation was made for Walton's Polyglott (Tom. vi. Num. xvi, 1657) by pious Archbishop Ussher, who devoted to these studies the doleful leisure of his latter years. Mill collated and Wetstein tran- scribed (1716) this document for their great editions of the Greek Testament, but they both did their work carelessly ; and though Bentley was allowed to keep it at home for seven years, his notices of its readings, as represented by Mr. Ellis (Bentleii Critica Sacra, pp. 2-26), or preserved in Stephen's N.T. of 1549 (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 4), were put to no practical use. The best collation by far was made about 1732 by John Dickinson of St. John's College for John Jackson of Leicester, with whose other books it came into Jesus College Library (0. 6. 2), where it has lain neglected. But a manuscript replete as this is with variations from the sacred text beyond all other example could be adequately represented only by being published in full ; a design entrusted by the University of Cambridge to Dr. Thomas Kipling, Senior Wrangler in 1768 and afterwards Dean of Peterborough [d. 1822], whose ' Codex Theodori Bezae Cantabrigiensis ' 1793, 2 vols. fol. (in type imitating the original handwriting much more closely than in Cod. A and the rest), is a not unfaithful transcript of the text ^, lapse of so long a time, should confound the Lyons copy with his own Codex Claromontanus of St. Paul's Epistles (D) ; yet the only way in which we can account for the Codex Bezae being collated in Italy for Stephen, is by adopting Wetstein's suggestion that it was the actual copy ('antiquissimum codieem Graecum') taken to the Council of Trent in 1546 by "William a Prato, Bishop of Clermont in Auvergne, to confirm the Latin reading in John xxi. 22 ' sic eum volo,' which D alone may seem to do. Some learned man {vn6 tSi/ fiiterepuv (piKav does not well suit his son Henry) might have sent to Robert Stephen from Tren the readings of a manuscript to which attention had been thus specially directed. ' Not more than eighty-three typographical errors have been detected in CODEX BEZAE. I27 though the Prolegomena too plainly testify to the editor's pitiable ignorance of sacred criticism, while his habit of placing the readings of the several later hands (very loosely dis- tinguished from each other) in the text, and those of the first hand in the notes (a defect we have also noted in the Roman editions of Cod. B), renders his volumes very inconvenient for use. Let Kipling be praised for the care and exact diligence his work evinces, but Herbert Marsh [1757-1839] was of all Cambridge men of that period the only one known to be com- petent for such a task. In 1864 the present writer was aided by the Syndics of the Cambridge Press in publishing an edition of Codex Bezae in common type, illustrated by a copious Intro- duction and critical notes, to which work the reader is referred for fuller information respecting this manuscript. The Codex Bezae is a quarto volume 10 inches high by 8 broad, with one column on a page, the Greek text and its Latin version being parallel, the Greek on the left, or verso of each leaf, and the Latin on the right, opposite to it, on the recto of the next. Notwithstanding the Alexandrian forms that abound in it as much as in any other copy, and which have been held by some to prove the Egyptian origin of Codd. ABC, the fact of its having a Latin version sufficiently attests its Western origin. The vellum is not quite equal in fineness to that of a few others. There are thirty-three lines in every page, and these of unequal length, as this manuscript is arranged in oTl^xoi, being the earliest in date that is so (see p. 53). The Latin is placed in the same line and as nearly as possible in the same order as the corresponding Greek. It has not the larger Keal, indicated by f {see p. 51, note 3), though forty-five out of the forty-nine are firmly and neatly made, and often resemble in colour the ink of the original scribe, can be shown to be full four centuries later (Scrivener, Cod. Bezae, Introd. p. xxviii). CODEX BEZAE. I29 (e.g. Matt. xxvi. 31 ; Mark i. 2, 3 ; Acts ii. 34, 35 ; iv. 25, 26). The first three lines of each book, in both languages, were written in bright red ink, which was also employed in the alternate lines of the subscriptions, and in other slight ornaments. The traces of the scribe's needle and lines {see p. 27) are very visible, the margin ample, and the volume on the whole in good keeping, though its first extant page (Latin) is much decayed, and it is stained in parts by some chemical mixture that has been applied to it. The portions supplied by a later hand are of course in the uncial Greek and cursive Latin characters usual at the dates assigned to them. The liturgical notes in the margin of the Saturday and Sunday lessons {avvayvocrjxa is the form often used) are in thick letters, of a yet later date than the Ammonian sections. A few others for the great Feasts and Fast days occur ; and, in a hand of about the twelfth century, lessons for the Festivals of St. George and St. Dionysius, the patron saints of England and France, as may be seen in the table of Menology. The vellum employed for Codex Bezae is arranged in quires of four sheets (or eight leaves) each even throughout i, the numeral signatures of which are set primd manu so low down in the margin at the foot of the last page of each, that they are mostly cut off, in whole or partly, by the binder. Assuming that it ended with the Acts of the Apostles, it originally consisted of upwards of sixty-four (probably of sixty-seven) quires, of which the first, forty-fourth, and sixty-fourth, have each lost some leaves, the thirty -fourth is entire though containing but six leaves, while those signed r (3), lA (14), KB (22), ME (45), down to NB (52), NZ (57), and all after HA (64), are wholly wanting. The result is that out of the 534 leaves it originally contained, only 406 now survive, about twelve of them being more or less mutilated. It is not easy to surmise what may have been written on the sixty-seven leaves that intervened between MA 5 and NF 1 ; the gap ends with 3 John ver. 11 ■ Bradshaw (Prothero's Memoirs, p. 97) in a letter to the Guardian, Jan. 28, 1863, writes thus : — ' I saw Cod. N at Leipsig per Tischendorf. I had been curious to know whether it was written in even quaternions throughout, like the Cod. Bezae, or in a series of fasciculi, each ending with a quire of varying size, like the Cod. Alexandrinus, and I found the latter to be the case. This, by-the-bye, is sufficient to prove ' — why, is not quite clear — ' that it cannot be the volume which Dr. Simonides speaks of having written at Mount Athos.' 130 THE LARGER UNCIALS. (Greek), but the space is apparently too great for the Cathouc Epistles alone, even though we suppose that Jude was inserted (as appears in some catalogues) otherwise than in the last place. The leaves added by later hands are nine in number. The Greek portion of the supplement to St. John (xviii. 14— xx. 13) much resembles in text the style of the original manuscript, and is often supported by Codd. ^}ABC for their ^ presumed critical value, Cod. D for its numberless and strange deviations from other authorities, and all five for their high antiquity, demanded a full description. Of those which follow many contain but a few fragments of the Gospels, and others are so recent in date that they hardly exceed in importance some of the best cursive copies (e.g. FGHSj^ None of these need detain us long. E. Codex Bastliensis (B vi. 21, now A. N. iii. 12) (/ce(^. r., Kicj)., Am., Eus. at foot of the pages) contains the four Gospels, excepting Luke iii. 4-15 ; xxiv. 47-53, and was written about the middle of the eighth century, unless (with Dean Burgon) we refer it to the seventh. It measures 9x6^ inches, and contains 318 folios. There are 247 folios verso, and 71 recto f^ Three leaves (160, 207, 214) on which are Luke i. 69— ii. 4; xii. 58— xiii. 12 ; XV. 8-20 are in a cursive and later hand, above the obliterated fragments of a homily as .old as the main body of the manu- script. There is a 'liber praedicatorum ' on the first folio. This copy is one of the most notable of the later uncials, and might well have been published at length. It was given to a religious house in Basle by Cardinal John de Ragusio, who was sent on a mission to the Greeks by the Council of Basle (1431), and probably brought it from Constantinople. Erasmus much overlooked it for later books when preparing his Greek Testament at Basle ; indeed it was not brought into the Public Library there before 1559. A collation was sent to Mill by John Battier, Greek Professor at Basle: Mill named it B. I, and truly declared it to ' Yet * (Beratinus) and 2 (Bossanensia) contain St. Matthew and St. Mark, and are probably a little older than D. ' H. C. Hoskier, Collation of Cod, 604, Jcc. Appendix F. Mr. Hoskier saw the US. on May 18, 1886. E 2 132 UNCIAt EVANGELIA. be ' probatae fidei et bonae notae.' Bengel (who obtained a few- extracts from it) calls it Basil, a : but its first real collator was Wetstein, whose native town it adorns. Since his time, Tisch- endorf in 1843, Professor MuUer of Basle and Tregelles in 1846, have independently collated it throughout. Judging from the specimen sent to him, Mill (N. T. Proleg. § 1118) thought the hand much like that of Cod. A ; the uncial letters (though not so regular or neat) are firm, round, and simple : indeed 'the penmanship is • exceedingly tasteful and delicate throughout. The employment of green, blue, and vermilion in the capitals I do not remember to have met with elsewhere (Burgon, Guardian, Jan. 29, 1873). There is but one column of about twenty-four lines on the page ; it has breathings and accents pretty uniformly, and not ill placed ; otherwise, from the shape of most of the letters (eg. pi, facsimile No. 27, lines 1, 3), it might be judged of earlier date: observe, however, the oblong form of omicron where the space is crowded in the last line of the facsimile, when the older scribes would have retained the circular shape and made the letter very small (see facsimile No. 1 1 b. 1. 6) : delta also and xi betray a less ancient scribe. The single stop in Cod. E, as was stated above (p. 48)^ changes its place according to the variation of its power, as in other copies of about the same age. The capitals at the be- ginning of sections stand out in the margin as in Codd. AC. The lists of the larger Ke^dXaia together with the numbers of the sections in the margin and the Eusebian canons beneath them, as well as harmonizing references to the other Gospels at the foot of the page, names of Feast days with their Proper lessons, and other liturgical notices, have been inserted (as some think, but erroneously in Burgon's judgement) by a later hand. Under the text (Mark i. 5, 6) are placed the harmonizing refer- ences, in the order (varying in each Gospel) Mark, Luke, John, Matthew. I" (John) furnishes no parallel on this page. The first section (a) of M*" (Mark i. 1, 2) corresponds to the seventieth (o) of A" (Luke vii. 27), and to the 103rd (py) of M (Matt. xi. 10). Again the second (p) of Mark (i. 3) is parallel to the seventh {() of Luke (iii. 3), and to the eighth (»;) of Matt. (iii. 3). The passage given in our facsimile (No. 27) is part of the third (y) of Mark (i. 4-6), and answers to nothing in Luke, but to the ninth (6) of Matt. (iii. 4-6). See p. 60, note 4. The value of this coDD. E, F. 133 codex, as supplying materials for criticism, is considerable. It approaches more nearly than some others of its date to the text now commonly received, and is an excellent witness for it. The asterisk is much used to indicate disputed passages : e. g. Matt, xvi. 2, 3: Luke xxii. 43, 44; xxiii. 34: John viii. 2-11. (For the fragments attached to this Codex, see Apoc. 15.) F. Codex Boeeelt, now in the Public Library at Utrecht, once belonged to John Boreel [d. 1629], Dutch ambassador at the court of King James I. Wetstein obtained some readings from it in 1730, as far as Luke xi, but stated that he knew not where it then was. In 1830 Professor Heringa of Utrecht dis- covered it in private hands at Arnheim, and procured it for his University Library, where in 1850 Tregelles found it, though with some difficulty, the leaves being torn and all loose in a box, and he then made a facsimile ; Tischendorf had looked through it in 1841. In 1843, after Heringa's death, H. E. Vinke pub- lished that scholar's 'Disputatio de Codice Boreeliano,' which includes a full and exact collation of the text. Cod. F contains the Four Gospels with many defects, some of which have been caused since the collation was made which Wetstein published : hence the codex must still sometimes be cited on his authority as F™^. In fact there are but 204 leaves and a few fragments remaining, written with two columns of about nineteen lines each on the page, in a tall, oblong, upright form ; it was referred by Mr. H. Deane in 1876 to the eighth, by Tischendorf to the ninth, by TregeUes to the tenth century. In St. Luke there are no less than twenty-four gaps : in Wetstein's collation it began at Matt. vii. 6, but now at Matt. ix. 1. Other hiatus are Matt. xii. 1-44 ; xiii. 55 — xiv. 9 ; xv. 20-31 ; xx. 18 — xxi. 5 : Mark i. 48— ii. 8 ; ii. 23— iii. 5 ; xi. 6-26 ; xiv. 54— xv. 5 ; XV. 39— xvi. 19: John iii. 5-14; iv. 23-38; v. 18-38; vi. 39- 63 ; vii. 28— viii. 10 ; x. 32— xi. 3 ; xi. 40— xii. 3 ; xii. 14-25 : it ends at John xiii. 34. Few manuscripts have fallen into such unworthy hands. The Eusebian canons are wanting, the sections standing without them in the margin. Thus in Mark X. 13 (see facsimile No. 28) the section p? (106) has not under it the proper canon |3 (2). The letters delta, epsilon, theta, omicron, and especially the cross-like psi (see p. 40), are of the most recent uncial form, phi is large and bevelled at both 134 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. ends ; the breathings and accents are fully and not incorrectly given. F». Codex Coislin. I is that gi-eat copy of the Septuagint Octateuch, the glory of the Coislin Library, fii-st made known by Montfaucon (Biblioth. Coislin., 1715), and illustrated by a facsimile in Silvestre's Pal^ogr. Univ. No. 65. It contains 227 leaves in two columns, 13 inches by 9 : the fine massive uncials of the sixth or seventh century are much like Cod. A's in general appearance. In the margin prima manu Wetstein found Acts ix. 24, 25, and so inserted this as Cod. F in his list of MSS. of the Acts. In 1842 Tischendorf observed nineteen other passages of the New Testament, which he published in his Monumenta sacra inedita (1846, p. 400, &c.) with a facsimile. The texts are Matt. V. 48 ; xii. 48 ; xxvii. 25 : Luke i. 42 ; ii. 24 ; xxiii. 21 : John v. 35 ; vi. 53, 55 : Acts iv. 33, 34 ; ix. 24, 25 ; x. 13, 15 ; xxii. 22 : 1 Cor. vii. 39 ; xi. 29 : i Cor. iii. 13 ; ix. 7 ; xi. 33 : Gal. iv. 21, 22 : Col. ii. 16, 17 ; Heb. x. 26. G. Cod. Harleian. 5684 or WoLFii A, H. Cod. Wolfii B. These two copies were brought ■from the East by Andrew Eras- mus Seidel, purchased by La Croze, and by him presented to J. C. Wolff, who published loose extracts from them both in his ' Anecdota Graeca ' (vol. iii. 1723), and barbarously mutilated them in 1721 in order to send pieces to Bentley, among whose papers in Trinity College Library (B. XVII. 20) Tregelles found the fragments in 1845 (Account of the Printed Text, p. 160). Subsequently Cod. G came with the rest of the Harleian collection into the British Museum ; Cod. H, which had long been missing, was brought to light in the Public Library of Hamburg, through Petersen the Librarian, in 1838. Codd. GH have now been thoroughly collated both by Tischendorf and Tregelles. Cod. G appears to be of the tenth. Cod. H of the ninth century, and is stated to be of higher critical value. Besides the mutilated fragments at Trinity College (Matt. v. 29-31 ; 39-43 of Cod. G ; Luke i. 3-6 ; 13-15 of Cod. H), many parts of both have perished: viz. in Cod. G 372 verses ; Matt. i. 1 — vi. 6 ; vii. 25 — viii. 9 ; viii. 23 ix. 2 ; xxviii. 18— Mark i. 13 ; xiv. 19-25 : Luke i. 1-13 ; v. 4— - vii. 3 ; viii. 46— ix. 5 ; xii. 27-41 ; xxiv. 41-53 : John xviiL Plale XH. (31.) ^Aicra-mjt-<-f«t^« ^^a ^^ ^p»^ i^«u i 3^ C^HAX"^HajLaLCnAfiJt.JLC\tlM •^#^ nHii, - •TovttHnA£Hl^i4"^i»H'^1r"»A coDD. F, G, H, I. 135 5-19 ; xix. 4-27 (of which one later hand supplies Matt, xxviii. 18 — Mark i. 8 : John xviii. 5-19 ; another Luke xii. 27-41) in Cod. H 679 verses ; Matt. i. 1— xv. 30 ; xxv. 33— xxvi. 3 Mark i. 32— ii. 4 ; xv. 44— xvi. 14 ; Luke v. 18-32 ; vi. 8-22 X. 2-19 : John ix. 30— x. 25 ; xviii. 2-18; xx. 12-25. Cod. G has some Church notes in the margin ; Cod. H the sections without the Eusebian canons ; G however has both sections and canons ; its rfrXot and larger Kiepo * 9yHj I 22 g AHTOC^YT.V erCToOAdfo^ >R) 5 oWi^7i^ , "fe" • I •.;>aT»P '■;a*fW S**-""?^ ''Vrr-»*> H-rtM ^yTST** Pfl^'^au, >*--y e irtAsv*; coDD. I, K, L. 137 dent collations of Tischendorf and Tregelles have now done all that can be needed for this copy. It is an oblong quarto, in compressed uncials, of about the middle of the ninth century at the latest, having one column of about twenty-one lines on each page, but the handwriting is irregular and varies much in size. A single point being often found where the sense does not require it, this codex has been thought to have been copied from an older one arranged in <77i)(oi ; the ends of each ortxos may have been indicated in this manner by the scribe. The subscriptions, titAoi, the sections, and indices of the KfcpaXaia of the last three Gospels are believed to be the work of a later hand: the Eusebian canons are absent. The breathings and accents are primd manu, but often omitted or incorrectly placed. Itacisnis and permutations of consonants are very frequent, and the text is of an unusual and interesting cha- racter. Scholz regards the directions for the Church lessons, even the apxai and r^Arj in the margin at the beginning and end of lessons, as by the original scribe. He transcribes at length the enXoyabiov t&v b' evayye\icrT&v and the fragments of a menology prefixed to Cod. K (N. T. vol. i, pp. 455-493), of which tables it afibrds the earliest specimen. The second hand writes at the end Trpocrbi^rjTai avrriv [rriv biKrov] ^ iravayia OeoTOKos Kot 6 ayios fVTV)(^LOi. The style of this copy ■will be seen from our facsimile (No. 19) taken from John vi. 52, 53 : the number of the section (^7') or 66 stands in the margin, but the ordinary place of the Eusebian canon (t or 10) under it is filled by a simple flourish. The stop in 1. 1 after keyovrea illustrates the unusual punctuation of this copy, as may that after 6 to- in 1. 3. L. Cod. Regius, No. 62 in the Royal Library at Paris, is by far the most remarkable document of its age and class. It contains the Four Gospels, except the following passages. Matt. iv. 22— V. 14 ; xxviii. 17-20 : Mark x. 16-30 ; xv. 2-20 : John xxi. 15-25. It was written in about the eighth century and consists of 257 leaves quarto, of thick vellum, 9 inches high by 6^ broad, with two columns of twenty-five lines each on a page, regularly marked, as we so often see, by the stilus and ruler (p. 27). This is doubtless Stephen's rj', though he cites it erroneously in Acts xxiv. 7 bis; xxv. 14-, xxvii. 1; xxviii. 11: it was even 138 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. then in the Royal Library, although 'Roberto Stephano' is marked in the volume. Wetstein collated Cod. L but loosely ; Griesbach, who set a very high value on it, studied it with peculiar care ; Tischendorf published it in full in his ' Monumenta sacra inedita/ 1846. It is but carelessly written, and abounds with errors of the ignorant scribe, who was more probably an Egyptian than a native Greek. The breathings and accents are often deficient, often added wrongly, and placed throughout without rule or propriety. The apostrophus also is common, and frequently out of place ; the points for stops are quite irregular, as we have elsewhere stated (p. 48). Capitals occur plentifully, often painted and in questionable taste (see facsimile No. 21, column 2), and there is a tendency throughout to inelegant ornament. This codex is in bad condition through damp, the ink brown or pale, the uncial letters of a debased oblong shape : phi is enormously large and sometimes quite angular ; other letters are such as might be looked for from its date, and are neither neat nor remarkably clear. The lessons for Sundays, festivals, &c. and the apxai and reAjj are marked everywhere in the margin, especially in St. Matthew ; there are also many corrections and important critical notes (e. g. Mark xvi. 8) in the text or margin, apparently prima Tnanu. Our facsimile is taken from a photograph of its most important page, Mark xvi. 8, 9, with pai-t of the note cited at length below. Before each Gospel are indices of the xe^aAata, now imperfect : we find also the nVAot at the head and occasionally at the foot of the several pages ; the numbers of the Kf€\KV(TTiK6v are frequent. Tischendorf compares the form of its uncials to those of Cod. V ; which, judging from the facsimile given by Matthaei, we should deem somewhat less beautiful. From our facsimile (No. 32) it will be seen that the round letters are much narrowed, the later form of delta and theta quite decided, while alpha and pi might look earlier. Our specimen (John vii. 53— viii. 2) represents the celebrated Pericope adulterae in one of its earliest forms. N. Codex Puepueeus. Only twelve leaves of this beautiful copy were till recently believed to survive, and some former possessor must have divided them in order to obtain a better price from several purchasers than from one. Four leaves are now in the British Museum (Cotton, Titus C. xv), six in the Vatican (No. 3785), two at Vienna (Lambec. 2), at the end of a fragment of Genesis in a different hand. The London frag- ments (Matt. xxvi. 57-65 ; xxvii. 26-34 : John xiv. 2-10 ; xv. 15-22) were collated by Wetstein on his first visit to England in 1715, and marked in his Greek Testament by the letter J : Scrivener transcribed them in 1845, and announced that they 140 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. contained fifty-seven various readings, of which Wetstein had given but five. The Vienna fragment (Luke xxiv. 13-21 ; 39-49) had long been known by the descriptions of Lambecius : Wetstein had called it N ; Treschow in 1773 and Alter in 1787 had given imperfect collations of it. Scholz first noticed the Vatican leaves (Matt. xix. 6-13 ; xx. 6-22 ; xx. 29 — xxi. 19), denoted them by r, and used some readings extracted by Gaetano Marini. It was reserved for Tischendorf (Monumenta sacra inedita, 1846) to publish them all in full, and to determine by actual inspection that they were portions of the same manuscript, of the date of about the end of the sixth century. Besides these twelve leaves John Sakkelion the Librarian saw in or about 1864 at the Monastery of St. John in Patmos thirty-three other leaves con- taining portions of St. Mark's Gospel (ch. vi. 53 — xv. 23) ^, whose readings were communicated to Tischendorf, and are included in his eighth edition of the N. T. The others were probably stolen from the same place. This book is written on the thinnest vellum {see pp. 23, 25), dyed purple, and the silver letters (which have turned quite black) were impressed in some way upon it, but are too varied in shape, and at the end of the lines in size, to admit the supposition of moveable type being used, as some have thought to be the case in the Codex Argenteus of the Gothic Gospels. The abridgements ©C, XC, &c. are in gold ; and some changes have been made by an ancient second hand. The so-called Ammonian sections and the Eusebian canons are faithfully given (see p. 59), and the Vatican portion has the forty-first, forty-sixth, and forty-seventh TiVAot of St. Matthew at the head of the pages. Each page has two columns of sixteen lines, and the letters (about ten or twelve in a line) are firm, uniform, bold, and unornamented, though not quite so much so as in a few older documents ; their lower extremities are bevelled. Their size is at least four times that of the letters in Cod. A, the punctuation quite as simple, being a single point (and that usually neglected) level with the top of the letter (see our facsimile, Plate v, No. 14, ' Dr. Hort more exactly reckons that these leaves apparently contain Mark vi. 53— vii. 4 ; vii. 21 — viii. 82 ; ix. 1 — x. 43 ; xi. 7 — xii. 19 ; xiv. 25 — xv. 22 (Addenda and Corrigenda to Tregelles's N. T., p. 1019), adding that Tischendorf had access also to a few verses presei-ved in the collections of the Russian Bishop Porphyi-y. They are published in Duchesne's ' Archives des Missions scientifiques et litt6raires' (Paris, 1877), 3° s6r. torn. iii. pp. 386-419. coDD. N, O. 141 1. 3), and there is no space left between words even after stops. A few letters stand out as capitals at the beginning of lines; of the breathings and accents, if such they be, we have spoken above (p. 47). Letters diminished at the end of a line do not lose their ancient shape, as in many later books: compendia scribendi are rare, yet m stands for N at the end of a line no less than twenty-nine times in the London leaves alone, but \for ai only once. I at the beginning of a syllable has two dots over it, T but one. We have discussed above (pp. 32-39) the shape of the alphabet in N (for by that single letter Tischendorf denotes it), and compared it with others of nearly the same date ; alpha, omega, lambda look more ancient than delta or xi [see Plate ii. No. 4). It exhibits strong Alexandrian forms, e. g. ■napaXruj.xjrofj.e, eixoa-av (the latter condemned secundd manu), and not a few such itacisms as the changes of i and et, ai and e. Cod. N" (P of Tischendorf's N. T., eighth edition), Musei Bri- TANNici (Addit. 17136), is a 12mo volume containing the hymns of Severus in Syriac, and is one of the books brought thither from the Nitrian desert. It is a palimpsest, with a second Syriac work written below the first, and, under both, four leaves (117, 118, 127, 128) contain fragments of seventeen verses of St. John (xiii. 16 ; 17 : 19 ; 20 ; 23 ; 24 i 26 ; 27 ; xvi. 7 ; 8 ; 9) although only one word — Tiepi — is preserved; 12; 13; 15; 16; 18; 19). These Tischendorf (and Tregelles about the same time) deciphered with great difficulty, as every one who has examined the manu- script would anticipate, and published in the second volume of his new collection of 'Monumenta sacra inedita.' Each page contained two columns. We meet with the sections without the Eusebian canons, the earliest form of uncial characters, no capital letters (see p. 51, note 2), and only the simplest kind of punctuation, although one rough breathing is legible. Tischen- dorf hesitates whether he shall assign the fragment to the fourth or fifth century. It agrees with Cod. A five or six times, with Cod. B five, with the two together six, and is against them both thrice. 0. No less than nine small fragments have borne this mark. of Wetstein was given by Anselmo Banduri to Montfaucon, and contains only Luke xviii. 11-14: this Tischendorf dis- 142 UNCIAL EVANGELIA, cards as taken from an Evangelistarium (of the tenth century, as he judges from the writing) chiefly because it wants the number of the section at ver. 14. In its room he puts for Cod. O Moscow Synod. 120 (Matthaei, 15), a few leaves of about the ninth century (containing the fifteen verses, John i. 1, 3, 4 ; xx. 10-13 ; 15-17 ; 20-24, with some scholia), which had been used for binding a copy of Chrysostom's Homihes on Genesis, brought from the monastery of Dionysius at Mount Athos, and published in Matthaei's Greek Testament with a facsimile (see ix. 257 &c., and facsimile in tom. xii). Further portions of this fragment were seen at Athos in 1864 by Mr. Philip E. Pusey. Tregelles has also appended it to his edition of Cod. S. In this frag- ment we find the cross-like psi, the interrogative ; (John xx, 13), and the comma (ib. ver. 12). Alford's Frag. Ath. b = Tisch. W^ — p. 145 — and Frag. Ath. a are probably parts of 0. The next five comprise N. T. hymns. Cod. 0". Magnificat and Benedictus in Greek uncials of the eighth or ninth century, in a Latin book at Wolfenbiittel, is published by Tischendorf, Anecdota sacr. et prof. 1855 ; as is also O**, which contains these two and Nunc Bimittis, of the ninth century, and is at Oxford, Bodleian, Misc. Gr. 5, S. 318-4^. 0°. Magnificat in the Verona Psalter of the sixth century (the Greek being written in Latin letters), published by Bianchini (Vindiciae Canon. Script. 1740). 0"*, O^, both contain the three hymns, 0'* in the great purple and silver Zurich Psalter of the seventh century (Tischendorf, Monum. sacra inedita, tom. iv, 1869) 2; O^ of the ninth century at St. Gall (Cod. 17), partly written in Greek, partly in Latin. 0', also of the ninth century, is described by Tischendorf (N. T., eighth edition) once as ' NorofF. Petrop.,' once as ' Mosquensis.' 0^ (IX) in the Arsenal Libi-ary at Paris (MS. Gr. 2), containing, besides the Psalms and Canticle of the Old Testament, the Magnificat, Benedictus, and Nunc Bimittis, besides the Lord's Prayer, the Sanctus and other such pieces. O''- Taurinensis Reg. B. vii. ' These songs, with thirteen others from the Old Testament and Apocrypha, though paiiially written in uncial letters, are included in a volume of Psalms and Hymns, whose prevailing character is early cursive. ' From Tischendorf s copy of 0* Dr. Caspar Ren6 Gregory has gathered readings in Heb. v. 8— vi. 10, and sent them to Dr. Hort. coDD. O, P, Q. 143 30 (viii or ix), 5| x 4, flf. 303 (20) \ Psalter with Luke i. 46-55 ; ii. 29-31. See Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 441. P. Codex Guelpherbytanus A. •) These are two palim- Q B. J psests, discovered by F. A. Knittel, Archdeacon of Wolfenbiittel, in the Ducal Library of that city, which (together with some fragments of Ulphilas' Gothic version) lie under the more modern writings of Isidore of Seville. He published the whole in 1762*, so far at least as he could read them, though TregeUes believed more might be deciphered, and Tischendorf, with his unconquerable energy, collating them both in 1854, was able to re-edit them more accurately. Cod. Q in the third volume (1860) and Cod. P in the sixth (1869) of his Monumenta sacra inedita. The volume (called the Codex Carolinus) seems to have been once at Bobbio, and has been traced from Weissenburg to Mayence and Prague, till it was bought by a Duke of Brunswick in 1689. Codex P contains, on forty-three or forty-four leaves, thirty-one fragments of 518 verses, taken from all the four Evangelists^; Codex Q, on thirteen leaves, twelve fragments of 247 verses from SS. Luke and John* ; but all can be traced only with great difficulty. A few portions, once written in vermilion, have quite departed, but Tischendorf has made material additions to Knittel's labours, both in extent and accuracy. He assigns P to the sixth, Q to the fifth century. Both are written in two columns, the uncials being bold, round or square, those of Q not a little the smaller. The letters in P, however, are sometimes com- pressed at the end of a line. The capitals in P are large and frequent, and both have the sections without the canons of ■ I.e., twenty lines on a page, according to the form used in this edition. " They had been previously described in a tract 'Jac. Frid. Heusinger, de quatuor Evan. Cod. Graec. quern antiqua manu membrana seriptum Guelferby- tana bibliotheca servat.' Guelf. 1752. ' Codex P contains Matt. i. 11-21 ; iii. 13 — iv. 19 ; x. 7-19 ; x. 42— xi. 11 • xiii. 40-60 ; xiv. 15— xv. 8 ; xv. 29-39 : Mark i. 1-11 ; iii. 5-17 ; xiv. 13^ 24 ; 48-61 ; xv. 12-87 ; Luke i. 1-18 ; ii. 9-20 ; vi. 21-42 ; vii. 32— viii. 2 ; viii. 31-50 ; ix. 26-36 ; x. 86— xi. 4 ; xii. 34-45 ; xiv. 14-25 ; xv. 13— xvi. 22 ; xviii. 13-39 ; xx. 21— xxi. 3 ; xxii. 8-16 ; xxiii. 20-83 ; 45-56 ; xxiv. 1, 14-! 37 : John i. 29-41 ; ii. 18-25 ; xxi. 1-11. * Codex Q contains Luke iv. 34— v. 4 ; vi. 10-26 ; xii. 6-48 ; xv. 14-31 • xvii. 34— xviii. 15 ; xviii. 34- xix. 11 ; xix. 47— xx. 17 ; xx. 84— xxi. 8 ; xxii 27- 46; xxiii. 30-49 : John xii. 3-20 ; xiv. 8-22. 144 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. Eusebius (see p. 59). The table of TtVXot found in the volume is written in oblong uncials of a lower date, as Knittel thought, possibly without good reason. Itacisms, what are termed Alex- andrian forms, and the usual contractions (TC, XC, KC, 0C, TC^ llHP, DNA, lAHM, ANOC, AAA, M) occur in both copies. Breathings also are seen here and there in Q. From Tischen- dorfs beautiful facsimiles of Codd. PQ we observe that while delta is far more elaborate in P than in Q, the precise contrary- is the case with pi. Epdlon and sigma in P have strong points at all the extremities ; nu in each is of the ancient form exhibited in Codd. NNR (see p. 37) ; while in P alpha resembles in shape that of our alphabet in Plate ii. No. 5, eta that in Plate iii. No. 7. As regards their text we observe that in the first hundred verses of St. Luke which are contained in both copies, wherein P is cited for various readings 216 times, and Q 182 times, P stands alone fourteen times, Q not once. P agrees with other manuscripts against AB twenty-one times, Q nineteen: P agrees with AB united fifty times, Q also fifty: P sides with B against A twenty-nine times, Q thirty- eight : but P accords with A against B in ] 02 places, Q in seventy-five. E. This letter, like some that precede, has been used to represent different books by various editors, a practice the in- convenience of which is very manifest. (1) E of Griesbach and Scholz is a fragment of one quarto leaf containing John i. 38-50, at Tiibingen, with musical notes, which from its thick vellum, from the want of the sections and Eusebian canons, and the general resemblance of its uncials to those of late Service Books, Tischendorf pronounces to be an Evangelistarium, and puts in its room (2) in his N.T. of 1849, fourteen leaves of a palimpsest in the Eoyal Library of Naples (Borbon. ii. C. 15) of the eighth century, under a Typicum (see Suicer, Thes. Eccles. torn. ii. p. 1335), or Ritual of the Greek Church, of the fourteenth century. These are fragments from the first three Evangelists, in oblong uncials, leaning to the right. Tischendorf, by chemical applications, was able in 1843 to read one page, in two columns of twenty-five lines each (Mark xiv. 32-39) i, and saw the sections in the margin ; the Eusebian canons he thinks have been washed out (see p. 59) : but ' Published in the Jahrbucher (Vienna) d. Lit. 1847. CD «^ t ■■J <» JL «L r" d. *-* ^ coDD. Q, R. 145 in 1859 he calls this fragment W*, reserving the letter K for (3) Codex Niteiensis, Brit. Museum, Additional 17211, the very important palimpsest containing on forty-eight (53) leaves about 516 verses of St. Luke in twenty-five fragments^, under the black, broad Syriac writing, being a treatise of Severus of Antioch against Johannes Grammaticus, of the eighth or ninth century. There are two columns of about twenty-five lines each on a page ; for their boldness and sim- plicity the letters may be referred to the end of the sixth century; we have given a facsimile of the manuscript (which cannot be read in parts but with the utmost difficulty), and an alphabet collected from it (Nos. 5, 17). In size and shape the letters are much like those of Codd. INP, only that they are somewhat irregular and straggling: the punctuation is effected by a single point almost level with the top of the letters, as in Cod. N. The pseudo-Ammonian sections are there without the Eusebian canons, and the first two leaves are devoted to the tItXol of St. Luke. This most important palimpsest is one of the 550 manuscripts brought to England, about 1847, from the Syrian convent of S. Mary Deipara, in the Nitrian Desert, seventy miles N.W. of Cairo. When examined at the British Museum by the late Canon Cureton, then one of the Librarians, he discovered in the same volume, and published in 1851 (with six pages in facsimile), a palimpsest of 4000 lines of Homer's Iliad not in the same hand as St. Luke, but quite as ancient. The fragments of St. Luke were independently transcribed, with most laudable patience, both by Tregelles in 1854, and by Tischendorf in 1855, who afterwards re-examined the places wherein he differed from Tregelles (e.g. chh. viii. 5 ; xviii. 7, 10), and dis- covered by the aid of Dr. Wright a few more fragments of chh. vi-viii. Tischendorf published an edition of Cod. E. in his ' Monumenta sacra inedita/ vol. ii, with a facsimile : the amended readings, together with the newly-discovered variations in chh. vi. 31-36, 39, vii. 44, 46, 47, are inserted in the eighth edition of his Greek Testament. In this palimpsest as at present bound ' Codex E contains Luke i. 1-13 ; i. 69— ii. 4 ; 16-27 ; iv. 38— v. 5 ; v. 25— vi. 8; 18-36, 39 ; vi. 49— vii. 22 ; 44, 46, 47 ; viii. 5-15 ; viii. 25— is. 1 ; ix. 12-43 ; x. 3-16 ; xi. 5-27 ; xii. 4-15 ; 40-52 ; xiii. 26— xiv. 1 ; xiv. 12— xv. 1 ; xv. 13— xvi. 16 ; xvii. 21— xviii. 10 ; xviii. 22— xx. 20 ; xx. 33-47 ; xxi. 12— xxii. 15 ; 42-56 ; xxii. "1— xxiii. 11 ; xxiii. 38-51. A second hand has supplied oh. xv. 19-21. VOL. I. L 146 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. up in the Museum the fragments of St. Luke end on f. 48, and the rest of the Greek in the volume is in later, smaller, sloping uncials, and contains propositions from the tenth and thirteenth books of Euclid. On the critical character of the readings of this precious fragment we shall make some com- ments below. S. Codes Vaticanus 354 contains the four Gospels entire, and is amongst the earliest dated manuscripts of the Greek Testament (p. 41, note 2). This is a folio of 234 leaves, written in large oblong or compressed uncials: the Epistle to Carpianus and Eusebian canons are prefixed, and it contains many later corrections (e.g. Luke viii. 15) and marginal notes (e.g. Matt, xxvii. 16, 17). Luke xxii. 43, 44 ; John v. 4 ; vii. 53 — viii. 11 are obelized. At the end we read eypd(f>ii fi rifxia heXros avTT) bia Xetpos eixov Mt.)(^ar}\ jjLovaxov aixapTooXov \xrivi /xoprto) a . fjixepa e, &>pa T, hovs svvC- w8. C '■ i- e. A.D. 949. 'Codicem bis dili- genter contulimus,' says Birch : but collators in his day (1781-3) seldom noticed orthographical forms or stated where the readings agree with the received text, so that a more thorough examination was still required. Tregelles only in- spected it, but Tischendorf, when at Eome in 1866, carefully re-examined it, and has ineerted many of its readings in his eighth edition and its supplementary leaves. He states that Birch's facsimile (consisting of the obelized John v. 4) is. coarsely executed, while Bianchini's is too elegant ; he made another for himself. T. Codex Borgianus I, now in the Propaganda at Eome {see below, Evan. 180), contains thirteen or more quarto leaves of SS. Luke and John, with a Thebaic or Sahidic version at their side, but on the opposite and left page. Each page consists of two columns : a single point indicates a break in the sense, but there are no other divisions. The fragment contains Luke xxii. 20— xxiii. 20 ; John vi. 28-67 ; vii. 6— viii. 31 (179 verses, since John vii. 53 — viii. 11 are wanting). The portion containing St. John, both in Greek and Egyptian, was carefully edited at Rome in 1789 by A. A. Giorgi, an Augustinian Eremite ; his facsimile, however (ch. vii. 35), seems somewhat rough, though Tischendorf (who has inspected the codex) says coDD. S, T, T'. 147 that its uncials look as if -written by a Copt, from their re- semblance to Coptic letters ^ : the shapes of alpha and iota are specially noticeable. Birch had previously collated the Greek text. Notwithstanding the occasional presence of the rough and smooth breathing in this copy (p. 47) ^, Giorgi refers it to the fourth century, Tischendorf to the fifth. The Greek fragment of St. Luke was first collated by Mr. Bradley H. Alford, and inserted by his brother, Dean Alford, in the fourth edition of his Greek Testament, vol. i (1859). Dr. Tregelles had drawn Mr. Alford's attention to it, from a hint thrown out by Zoega, in p. 184 of his ' Catalogus codd. Copt. MSS. qui in Museo Borgiano Velitris adservantur.' Eomae, 1810. T' or T^^^is used by Tischendorf to indicate a few leaves in Greek and Thebaic, which once belonged to Woide, and were published with his other Thebaic fragments in Ford's Appendix to the Codex Alexandrinus, Oxon. 1799. They contain Luke xii. 15 — xiii. 32 ; John viii. 33-42 (eighty-five verses). From the second fragment it plainly appears (what the similarity of the facsimiles had suggested to Tregelles) that T and T= are parts of the same manuscript, for the page of T= which contains John viii. 33 in Greek exhibits on its reverse the Thebaic version of John viii. 23-32, of which T affords us only the Greek text. This fact was first noted by Tischendorf (N.T. 1859), who adds that the Coptic scribe blundered much over the Greek: e.g. ^a^ovcra Luke xiii. 21 ; so Sexai for Sexa /cat, ver. 16. He transcribed T and T'"'' (as well as T*, T°, T*, which we proceed to describe), for publication in the ninth volume of his ' Monu- menta sacra inedita' (1870), but owing to his death they never appeared. But Bp. Lightfoot gives reasons (see below, vol. ii. ' For the Coptic style of the letters Tischendorf compares a douhle palimpsest leaf in the British Museum, containing i Kings viii. 58 — ix. 1, which he assigns to the fifth century, although the capital letters stand out a little, and are slightly larger than the rest (Monum. sacr. ined. vol. ii. Proleg. p. xliv). But both Dr. Wright and Mr. E. Maunde Thompson, from their great experience in this style of writing, have come to suspect that it is usually somewhat less ancient than from other indications might be supposed. ' Tischendorf found breathings also in the palimpsest Numbers (Monum. sac. ined. ubi supra, p. xiv). L 2 148 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. c. 2) for thinking that this fragment was not originally a portion ofT. T* at St. Petersburg much resembles the preceding in the Coptic-like style of wiiting, but is not earlier than the sixth century. It contains on six octavo leaves John i. 25-42 ; ii. 9 — iv. 50, spaces left in the text answering the purpose of stops. T** has a harmony of the Gospels at the foot of the page. T" is a fragment of about twenty-one verses between Matt. xiv. 19 and xv. 8, also of the sixth century, and at St. Peters- burg, in the collection of Bishop Porphyry. Its text in the twenty-nine places cited by Tischendorf in his eighth edition accords with Cod. ^ twenty-four times, with Cod. B twenty times, with Codd. C and D sixteen times each, with Cod. 33 nine times. Cod. A is wanting here. Compared with these primary authorities severally, it agrees with t< alone once, with 33 alone twice, with t^B united against the rest four times : so that its critical character is very decided. T^ is a fragment of a Lectionary, Greek and Sahidic, of about the seventh century, found by Tischendorf in 1866 among the Borgian manuscripts at Rome. It contains Matt. xvi. 13-20; Mark i. 3-8, xii. 35-37; John xix. 23-27; xx. 30-31: twenty-four verses only. This fragment and the next have been brought into this place, rather than inserted in the list of Evangelistaria, because they both contained fragments of the Thebaic version. T° is a fragment of St. Matthew at Cambridge (Univ. Libr. Addit. 1875). Dr. Hort communicated its readings to Dr. C. R. Gregory, for his Prolegomena to the eighth edition of Tischen- dorf s N. T. It is ' a tiny morsel ' of an uncial Lectionary of the sixth century, containing only Matt. iii. 13-16, the parallel column probably in the Thebaic version having perished. It was brought, among other Coptic fragments, from Upper Egypt by Mr. Greville Chester. Dr. Hort kindly enables me to add to his description of T" (Addenda to Tregelles' N. T. p. 1070) that this ' tiny morsel ' is irregular in shape, frequently less than four coDD. T* — U. 149 inches in width and height, the uncial Greek letters being three- eighths of an inch high. There seem to have been two columns of either eight or more probably of twenty-four lines each on a page, but no Coptic portions survive. 'If of twenty-four lines the fragment might belong to the inner column of a bilingual MS. with the two languages in parallel columns, or to the outer column of a wholly Greek MS. or of a bilingual MS. with the section in the two languages consecutively, as in Mr. Horner's Graeco-Thebaic fragment (Evst. 299 : see p. 398). In the latter case it might belong to the inner column of a wholly Greek MS. or of a bilingual MS. with the section in two consecutive languages. The size of the letters renders it improbable, however, that the columns were of eight lines only.' (Hort.) T' Homer. See below under 'Hiebaic or Sahidic MSS. at the end. T8 Cairo, Cod. Papadopulus Kerameus [vi or vii], 9| x 8J, ff. 3 (27), two cols., written in letters like Coptic. Matt. xx. 3-32 ; xxii. 4-16. Facsimile by the Abbate Cozza-Luzi in 'N. T. e Cod. Vat. 1209 nativi textus Graeci primo omnium phototypice representatum ' — Danesio, Eome, 1889. See Gregory, Prole- gomena, p. 450. U. Codex Naniands I, so called from a former possessor, is now in the Library of St. Mark, Venice (I. viii). It contains the four Gospels entire, carefully and luxuriously written in two columns of twenty-one lines each on the quarto page, scarcely before the tenth century, although the 'letters are in general an imitation of those used before the introduction of com- pressed uncials ; but they do not belong to the age when full and round writing was customary or natural, so that the stiff- ness and want of ease is manifest' (Tregelles' Home, p. 202). It has Carp., Eus. t., K€. t., tCtK., xe^., pict., with much gold ornament. Thus while the small o in 1. 1 of our facsimile (No. 22) is in the oldest style, the oblong omicrons creep in at the end of lines 2 and 4. Munter sent some extracts from this copy to Birch, who used them for his edition, and states that the book contains the Eusebian canons. Accordingly in Mark I50 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. V. 18, B (in error for H) stands under the proper section firj (48). Tischendorf in 1843 and Tregelles in 1846 collated Cod. U thoroughly and independently, and compared their work at Leipsic for the purpose of mutual correction. V. Codex Mosquensis, of the Holy Synod, is known almost^ exclusively from Matthaei's Greek Testament : he states, no doubt most truly, that he collated it ' bis diligentissimfe,' and gives a facsimile of it, assigning it to the eighth century. Judging from Matthaei's plate, it is hard to say why others have dated it in the ninth. It contained in 1779, when first collated, the Four Gospels in 8vo with the sections and Eusebian canons, in uncial letters down to John vii. 39, ovttco yap rjv, and from that point in cursive letters of the thirteenth century. Matt. v. 44 — vi. 12; ix. 18 — x. 1 being lost : when re-collated but four years later Matt. xxii. 44 — xxiii. 35 ; John xxi. 10-25 had disappeared. Matthaei tells us that the manuscript is written in a kind of stichometry by a diligent scribe : its resemblance to Cod. M has been already mentioned. The cursive portion is Matthaei's V, Scholz's Evan. 250. W*. Cod. Keq. Paris 314 consists of but two leaves at the end of another book, containing Luke ix. 34-47; x. 12-22 (twenty-three verses). Its date is about the eighth century ; the uncial letters are firmly written, delta and theta being of the ordinary oblong shape of that period. Accents and breathings are usually put ; all the stops are expressed by a single point, whose position makes no diflference in its power. This copy was adapted to Church use, but is not an Evangelistarium, inasmuch as it exhibits the sections and Eusebian canons^, and TtrXot twice at the head of the page. This fragment was brought to light by Scholz, and published by Tischendorf, Monuments sacra inedita, 1846. ' I say altnost, for Bengel's description makes it plain that this is the Moscow manuscript from which P. C. Gross sent him the extracts that Wetstein copied and numbered Evan. 87. Bengel, however, states that the cursive portion from John vii onwards bears the date of 6508 or a. d. 1000. Scholz was the first to notice this identity (see Evan. 250). ^ Notwithstanding, the Eusebian canons have been washed out of W", a strong confirmation of what was conjectured above, p. 61 . CODD. V — W*. 151 W*. Tischendorf considers the fragment at Naples he had formerly numbered R (2) as another portion of the same copy, and therefore indicates it in his seventh edition of the N. T. (1859) as W". It has seventy-nine leaves, of which the fourteen last are palimpsest, is written in two columns, with twenty-five lines in each page ; has the Ammonian sections and lections, and contains Matt. xix. 14-28 ; xx. 23 — xxi. 2 ; xxvi. 52 — xxvii. 1 ; Mark xiii. 21 — xiv. 67 ; Luke iii. 1 — iv. 20. (Prolegomena to Tischendorf, p. 395.) W" is assigned by Tischendorf to three leaves containing Mark ii. 8-16 ; Luke i. 20-32 ; 64-79 (thirty-five verses), which have been washed to make a palimpsest, and the writing erased in parts by a knife. There are also some traces of a Latin version, but all these were used up to bind other books in the library of St. Gall. They are of the eighth century, or the ninth according to Tischendorf, edd. 7 and 8, and have appeared in vol. iii of ' Monumenta sacra inedita,' with a facsimile, whose style closely resembles that of Cod. A, and its kindred FG of St. Paul's Epistles. W'* was discovered in 1857 by Mr. W. White, sub-librarian of Trinity CoUege, Cambridge, in the College Library, and was aftei-wards observed and arranged by Mr. H. Bradshaw, University Librarian, its sHps (about twenty-seven in number) having been worked into the binding of a volume of Gregory Nazianzen : they are now carefully arranged under glass (B. viii. 5). They comprise portions of four leaves, severally containing Mark vii. 3-4 ; 6-8; 30-36; 36— viii. 4 ; 4-10; 11-16; ix. 2; 7-9, in uncial letters of the ninth century, if not rather earlier, slightly leaning to the right. The sections are set in the margin without the Eusebian canons, with a table of harmony at the foot of each page of twenty-four lines. The rirXoi are in red at the top and bottom of the pages, their corresponding numerals in the margin. The breathings and accents are often very faint : lessons and musical notes, crosses, &c. are in red, and sometimes cover the original stops. In text it much resembles Codd. t^BDLA ; one reading (Mark vii. 33) appears to be unique. Dr. Scrivener has included it in a volume of fresh collations of manuscripts and editions which is shortly to appear under the accomplished editorship of Mr. J. Rendel Hams. ( 152 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. W* is a fragment containing John iv. 7-14, in three leaves, found by the Very Rev. G. W. Kitchin, Dean of Winchester, in Christ Church Library, when Tischendorf was at Oxford in 1865. It much resembles O at Moscow, and, like it, had a commen- tary annexed, to which there are numeral references set before each verse. W is a palimpsest fragment of St. Matt. xxv. 31-36, and vi. 1-18 (containing the doxology in the Lord's Prayer), of about the ninth century, underlying Wake 13 at Christ Church, Oxford (Acts 192, Paul. 246), discovered by the late Mr. A. A. Vansittart (Journal of Philology, vol. ii. no. 4, p. 241, note 1). X. Codex Monacensis, in the University Library at Munich (No. ^V); is a valuable folio manuscript of the end of the ninth or early in the tenth century, containing the Four Gospels (in the order described above, with serious omissions^, and a commentary (chiefly from Chrysostom) surrounding and interspersed with the text of all but St. Mark, in early cursive letters, not unlike (in Tischendorf s judgement) the celebrated Oxford Plato dated 895. The very elegant uncials of Cod. X * are small and upright ; though some of them are compressed, they seem as if they were partial imitations of those used in very early copies' (Tregelles' Home, p. 195). Each page has two columns of about forty-five lines each. There are no divisions by Ke(j)d\aia or sections, nor notes to serve for ecclesi- astical use. From a memorandum we find that it came from Rome to Ingoldstadt, as a present from Gerard Vossius [1577- 1649] ; from Ingoldstadt it was taken to Landshut in 1803, thence to Munich in 1827. When it was at Ingoldstadt Gries- bach obtained some extracts from it through Dobrowsky ; Schok first collated it, but in his usual unhappy way ; Tischendorf in 1844, Tregelles in 1846. Dean Burgon examined it in 1872. * Codex X contains Matt. vi. 6, 10, 11 ; vii. 1 — ix. 20 ; ix. 34 — xi. 24 ; xii. 9— xvi. 28 ; xvii. 14— xviii. 25 ; xix. 22— xxi. 13 ; 28 — xxii. 22 ; xxiii. 27 — xxiv. 2 ; 23-35 ; xxv. 1-30 ; xxvi. 69— xxvii. 12 ; Mark vi. 47— Luke i. 87 ; ii. 19— iii. 88 ; iv. 21— x. 37 ; xi. 1 — xviii. 43 ; xx. 46 — John ii. 22 ; vii. 1 — xiii. 5 ; xiii. 20 — XV. 25 ; xvi. 23 — xxi. 25. The hiatus in John ii. 22 — vii. 1 is supplied on paper in a hand of the twelfth century ; Mark xiv. 61-64 ; xiv. 72 — xv. 4 • xv. 33 xvi. 6 are illegible in parts, and xvi. 6-8 have perished. Matt. v. 45 survives only In the commentary. s '^3o Oho j© Z Z n -^ o3z§^ 5 = ^ ^ CODD. W— Z. 153 Y. Codex Bakbeeini 225 at Rome (in the Library founded by Cardinal Barberini in the seventeenth century) contains on six large leaves the 137 verses John xvi. 3 — xix. 41, of about the eighth century. Tischendorf obtained access to it in 1843 for a few hours, after some diflBculty with the Prince Barberini, and published it in his first instalment of 'Monumenta sacra inedita,' 1846. Scholz had first noticed, and loosely collated it. A later hand has coarsely retraced the letters, but the ancient writing is plain and good. Accents and breathings are most often neglected or placed wrongly : k^ din are frequent at the end of lines. For punctuation one, two, three or even four points are employed, the power of the single point varying as in Codd. E 0* and B of the Apocalypse. The pseudo-Ammonian sections are without the Eusebian canons: and such forms as Xrj/xv/ferat xvi. 14, kruiy^rea-de ver. 24 occur. These few uncial leaves are prefixed to a cursive copy of the Gospels with Theophylact's commentary (Evan. 392) : the text is mixed, and lies about midway between that of Cod. A and Cod. B. Z. Codex Dublinensis eesceiptus, one of the chief palimp- sests extant, contains 295 verses of St. Matthew's Gospel in twenty- two fragments ^. It is of a small quarto size, originally 10 i inches by 8, now reduced to 8y inches by 6, once containing 120 leaves arranged in quaternions, of which the first that remains bears the signature 13 (IF) : fourteen sheets or double leaves and four single leaves being all that survive. It was discovered in 1787 by Dr. John Barrett, Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, under some cursive writing of the tenth century or later, consisting of Chrysostom de Sacerdotio, extracts from Epiphanius, &c. In the same volume are portions of Isaiah (eight leaves) and of Gregory Nazianzen, in erased uncial letters, the latter not so ancient as the fragment of St. Matthew. All the thirty- two leaves of this Gospel that remain were engraved in copper-plate facsimile ^ at the expense of Trinity College, and ' Codex Z contains Matt. i. 17 — ii. 6 ; ii. 13-20 ; iv. 4-13 ; v. 45 vi. 15 • vii. 16— viii. 6 ; x. 40— xl. 18 ; xii. 43— xiii. 11 ; 57— xiv. 19 ; xv. 13-23 ; xvii. 9-17 ; 26— xviil. 6 ; xix. 4-12 ; 21-28 ; xx. 7— xxi. 8 ; 23-30,; xxii. 16-25 ; 37— a 37- 4 xxiii. 3 ; 16-23 ; xxiv. 15-25 ; xxv. 1-11 ; xxvi. 21-29 ; 62-71. 2 Not in moveable type, as a critic in the Saturday Bevieio (Aug. 20, 1881) seems to suppose. 154 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. published by Barrett in 1801, furnished with Prolegomena, and the contents of each facsimile plate in modern Greek characters) on the opposite page. The facsimiles are not very accurate, and the form of the letters is stated to be less free and symmetrical than in the original : yet from these plates (for the want of a better guide) our alphabet (No. 6) and specimen (No. 18) have been taken. The Greek type on the opposite page was not very well revised, and a comparison with the copper-plate will occasionally convict it of errors, which have been animadverted upon more severely than was quite necessary. The Prolegomena were encumbered with a discussion of our Lord's genealogies quite foreign to the subject, and the tone of scholarship is not very high ; but Barrett's judgement on the manuscript is correct in the main, and his conclusion, that it is as old as the sixth century, has been generally received. Tregelles in 1853 was permitted to apply a chemical mixture to the vellum, which was already miserably discoloured, apparently from the purple dye : he was thus enabled to a,dd a little (about 200 letters) to what Barrett had read long since ^, but he found that in most places which that editor had left blank, the vellum had been cut away or lost: it would no doubt have been better for Barrett to have stated, in each particular case, why he had been unable to give the text of the passage. A far better edition of the manuscript, including the fragment of Isaiah, and a newly-discovered leaf of the Latin Codex Palatinus (e), with Prolegomena and two plates of real facsimiles, was published in 1880 by T. K. Abbott, B.D., Professor of Biblical Greek in the University of Dublin. He has read 400 letters hitherto deemed illegible, and is inclined to assign the fifth century as the date of the Codex. Codex Z, like many others, and for the same orthographical reasons, has been referred to Alexandria as its native country. It is written with a single column on each page of twenty-one or twenty-three lines ^. The so-named Ammonian sections are given, but not the ' Mr. E. H. Hansel! prints in red these additional readings thus fresh brought to light in the Appendix to his ' Texts of the oldest existing manuscripts of the New Testament,' Oxford, 1864. ' ' Barrett's edition shows that of the sixty-four pages of the MS. fifty had originally twenty-one lines to the page, and fourteen had twenty-three.' Dr. Ezra Abbot. coDD. z, r. 155 Eusebian canons : the tItXoi are wiitten at the top of the pages by a later hand according to Porter and Abbott, though this may be questioned (Gebhardt and Harnack's 'Texte,' &c., I. iv. p. xxiii if., 1883), their numbers being set in the margin. The writing is continuous, the single point either rarely found or quite washed out: the abbreviations are very few, and there are no breathings or accents. Like Cod. B, this manuscript indicates citations by > in the margin, and it represents N ^y — , but only at the end of a word and line. A space, proportionate to the occasion, is usually left when there is a break in the sense, and capitals extend into the margin when a new section begins. The letters are in a plain, steady, beautiful hand : they yield in elegance to none, and are never compressed at the end of a line. The shape of alpha (which varies a good deal), and especially that of mu, is very peculiar: phi is inordinately large: delta has an upper curve which is not usual : the same curves appear also in zeta, lambda, and chi. The characters are less in size than in N, about equal to those in E, much greater than in AB. In regard to the text, it agrees much with Codd, NBD: with Cod. A it has only twenty-three verses in common: yet in them A and Z vary fourteen times. Mr. Abbott adds that while ViBZ stand together ten times against other uncials, BZ are never alone, but NZ against B often. It is freer than either of them from transcrip- tural errors. Codd. t^BCZ combine less often than NBDZ. On examining Cod. Z throughout twenty-six pages, he jSnds it alone thirteen times, differing from t< thirty times, from B forty-four times, from Stephen^s text ninety-five times. Thus it approaches nearer to t^ than to B. r. Codex Tischendoepian. IV was brought by Tischendorf from an ' eastern monastery ' (he usually describes the locality of his manuscripts in such like general terms), and was bought of him for the Bodleian Library (Misc. Gr. 313) in 1855. It consists of 158 leaves, la inches x 9|, with one column (of twenty-four not very straight or regular lines) on a page, in uncials of the ninth century, leaning slightly back, but otherwise much resembling Cod. K in style (facsimile No. 35). 156 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. St. Luke's Gospel is complete ; the last ten leaves are hurt by damp, though still legible. In Sfc. Mark only 105 verses are wanting (iii. 35 — vi. 20); about 531 verses of the other Gospels survive ^- Tischendorf, and Tregelles by his leave, have independently collated this copy, of which Tischendorf gives a facsimile in his 'Anecdota sacra et profana/ 1855. Some of its peculiar readings are very notable, and few uncials of its date deserve that more careful study, which it has hardly yet received. In 1859 Tischendorf, on his return from his third Eastern journey, took to St. Petersburg ninety-nine additional leaves of this self-same manuscript, doubtless procured from the same place as he had obtained the Bodleian portion six years before (Notitia Cod. Sinait. p. 53). This copy of the Gospels, though unfortunately in two distant libraries, is now nearly perfect^, and at the end of St. John's Gospel, in the more recently discovered portion, we find an inscription which seems to fix the date : (TiXeiaidr] fj biXros avrr} jxrjvi vofy.^pia) kQ, ivh. rj, rjufpa €, utpa fS. Tischendorf, by the aid of Ant. Pilgrami's ' Calendarium chronologum medii potissimum aevi monumentis accommodatum,' Vienn. 1781, pp. vii, 11, 105, states that the only year between A. D. 800 and 950, on which the Indiction was eight, and Nov. 27 fell on a Thursday, was 844 ^. In the Oxford sheets we find tables of Ke» is much used to fill up vacant spaces. The text from which A was copied seems to have been arranged in cttI)(oi, for almost every line has at least one Greek capital letter, grotesquely ornamental in colours ^. We transcribe three lines, taken almost at random, from pp. 80-1 (Matt. xx. 13-15), in order to explain our meaning : dixit tini eor amice non ijusto tibi nne etTTfii ■ \xovahi ' avra>v ' Graipe ' ovk. " abiKO) " (re • Ovx_i. exdenario convenisti mecu toUe tuti et vade brjvapLOV avvei>ivr](raa- ' jxoi ' Apov ' to ' aov Kai viiaye volo autS huic novissimo dare sicut et tibi anta Bon li @i\a> be rouTO) tm ea-f^arco bovvai, oxr Kat * ffoi ' H • ouk e£ It will be observed that, while in Cod. A a line begins at any place, even in the middle of a word ; if the capital letters be assumed to commence the lines, the text divides itself into regular otix."'- ^^e above, pp. 52-54. Here are also the TtTAot, the sections and canons. The letters N and IT, Z and a, T and ©, P and the Latin R are perpetually confounded. Facsimiles of Luke i. 1-9 may be seen in Pal. Soc. xi. 179. As in the kindred Codd. Augiensis and Boernerianus the Latin f is much like r. Tregelles has noted i ascript in Cod. A, but this is rare. There is no question that this document was written by Latin (most probably by Irish) monks, in the west of Europe, during the ninth century (or the tenth, Pal. Soc). See below, Paul. Cod. G. ^ The portion of this manuscript contained in Paul. G was divided into arixoi on the same principle by Hug (Introduction, vol. i. p. 288, Wait's translation). CODD. A — 0*. 159 ©». Codex Tischendoefian. I was brought from the East by Tischendorf in 1845, published by him in his ' Monumenta sacra inedita,' 1846, with a few supplements in vol. ii of his new collection (1857), and deposited in the University Library at Leipsic. It consists of but four leaves (all imperfect) quarto, of very thin vellum, almost too brittle to be touched, so that each leaf is kept separately in glass. It contains about forty-two verses ; viz. Matt. xii. 17-19 ; 23-25 ; xiii. 46-55 (in mere shreds) ; xiv. 8-29; XV. 4-14, with the greater KfdXaia, with the titAoi at the heads of the pages ; the numbers of the Kecl)a\aLa, of the sections, and of the Eusebian canons (these last rubra) being set in the margin. There are also scholia inter- spersed, of some critical value ; a portion being in uncial characters. This copy also was described (with a facsimile) by Tischendorf, Anecdota sacra et profana, 1855, and collated by himself and Tregelles. Its text is said to vary greatly from that common in the later uncials, and to be very like Scholz's 262 (Paris 53). For t ascriptuvi see p. 44, note 2. Here again the history of this manuscript curiously coin- cides with that of Cod. T. In his Notitia Cod. Sinaitici, p. 58, Tischendorf describes an early cursive copy of St. Matthew and St. Mark (the subscription to the latter being wanting), which he took to St. Petersburg in 1859, so exactly corresponding in general appearance with Cod. A (although that be written in uncial characters), as well as in the style and character of the marginal scholia, which are often in small uncials, that he pro- nounces them part of the same codex. Very possibly he viight have added that he procured the two from the same source : at any rate the subscription to St. Matthew at St. Petersbui'g precisely resembles the other three subscriptions at Oxford, and ' A (1) is really an Evangelistary. See Evst. 493. CODD. ©"— S. l6l those in Paris 53 (Scholz's 262) S with which Tischendorf had previously compared Cod. A (N. T. Proleg. p. clxxvii, seventh edition). These cursive leaves are preceded by Eusebius' Epistle to Carpianus, his table of canons, and a table of the Kei\aia of St. Matthew. The titA.oi in uncials head the pages, and their numbers stand in the margin. From the marginal scholia Tischendorf cites the following notices of the Jewish Gospel, or that according to the Hebrews, which certainly have their value as helping to inform us respecting its nature : Matt. iv. 5 to lovhaiKov ovk exet «ts frjv ayiav -noXiv akk iv tkriix. xvi. 17 Bapicava' to lovbaiKov Vie icoavvov. xviii. 22 to lovbaiKOv efrjs e)(et /nera to efSbofiriKOVTaKis eiTTa' xat yap fv rois wpo- (firjTMS ii€Ta TO xpicrdrivai avrovs iv ttvl ayito evpicrKeTb) (sic) ev avTOLs koyos aixapTias : — an addition which Jerome (contra Pelag. Ill) expressly cites from the Gospel of the Nazarenes. xxvi. 47 TO lovbaiKov Kai r\pvr](TaTO /cat ap-ocrev Kai Kanjpaa'aTO. It is plain that this whole matter requires careful discussion, but at present it would seem that the first half of Cod. A was written in cursive, the second in uncial letters ; if not by the same person, yet on the same plan and at the same place. E. Codex Zacynthius is a palimpsest in the Library of the British and Foreign Bible Society in London, which, under a cursive Evangelistarium written on coarse vellum in or about the thirteenth century, contains large portions (342 verses) of St. Luke, down to ch. xi. 33 ^, in full well-formed uncials, but surrounded by and often interwoven with large extracts from the Fathers, in a hand so cramped and, as regards the round letters (€600), so oblong, that it cannot be earlier than the eighth century, although some such compressed forms occur in Cod. P of the sixth (see p. 144). The general absence of accents and breathings also would favour an earlier date. As the ' The subscription to St. Matthew stands in both : evayyiKiov Kara narBaiov. eypa(l>Tf Kai avTe0\r]07j ck rojv \_sic\ UpoffoKvfwis ira\ata]v avriypa^oiv' rtuy ev ra dyitu opu OTTOKHiiivoiv ev OTixois 0(piS- Kt(p(p. Tvc. Veiy similar subscriptions occur in Codd. 20, 215, 300, 876, 428, 573. = Cod. a, contains Luke i. 1-9 ; 19-23 ; 27, 28 ; 30-32 ; 36-66 ; 77— ii. 19 ; 21, 22 ; 33-39 ; iii. 5-8 ; 11-20 ; iv. 1, 2 ; 6-20 ; 82-43 ; v. 17-36 ; vi. 21— vii. 6 ; 11-37 ; 39-47 ; viii. 4-21 ; 25-35 ; 43-50 ; ix. 1-28 ; 32, 33 ; 35 ; 41— x. 18 ; 21-40 ; xi. 1, 2 ; 8, 4 ; 24-30 ; 81 ; 82, 33. VOL. I. M l62 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. arrangement of the matter makes it certain that the commentary is contemporaneous, Cod. H must be regarded as the earliest known, indeed as the only uncial, copy furnished with a catena. This volume, which once belonged to ' II Principe ComutOj Zante,' and is marked as Mvrjixoa-vvov (Tefid(riJ,aTos rod 'iTTirios 'AvToivlov KojxrjTos 1820, was presented to the Bible Society in 1821 by General Macaulay, who brought it from Zante. Mr. KnoUeke, one of the Secretaries, seems iirst to have noticed the older writing, and on the discovery being communicated to Tregelles in 1858 by Dr. Paul de Lagarde of Berlin, with characteristic eagerness that critic examined, deciphered, and published the Scripture text, together with the Moscow fragment O, in 1861 : he doubted whether the small Patristic writing could all be read without chemical restoration. Besides the usual rtrXot above the text and other notations of sections, and numbers running up from 1 to 100 which refer to the catena, this copy is remarkable for possessing also the division into chapters, hitherto as has been stated deemed unique in Cod. B. To this notation is commonly prefixed psiy formed like a cross, in the fashion of the eighth century. The ancient volume must have been a large folio (14 inches by 11), of which eighty-six leaves and three half-leaves survive : of course very hard to read. Of the ecclesiastical writers cited by name Chrysos- tom, Origen, and Cyril are the best known. In text it generally favours the B and i>5 and their company. In the 564 places wherein Tischendorf cites it in his eighth edition, it supports Cod. L in full three cases out of four, and those the most characteristic. It stands alone only fourteen times, and with Cod. L or others against the five great uncials only thirty times. In regard to these five, Cod. H sides plainly with Cod. B in preference to Cod. A, following B alone seven times, BL twenty- four times, but ^5 thirteen times, A fifteen times, C (which is often defective) five times, D fourteen times, with none of these unsupported except with i^ once. Their combinations in agree- ment with H are curious and complicated, but lead to the same result. This copy is with t^B six times, with i^iBL fifty-five ; with t^BC twenty, but with KBD as many as fifty-four times, with t^BCD thirty-eight times ; with BCD thrice, with BC six times, with BD thirteen. It combines with NA ten times, with AC fifteen, with AD eleven, with NAC sixteen, with ACD twelve, coDD. E, n, 2. 163 with NAD six, with «ACD twelve. Thus Cod. H favours B against A 226 times, A against B ninety-seven. Combinations of its readings opposed to both A and B are t^C six, t^D eight, CD two, NCD three. In the other passages it favours ABC against ^^D eleven times, ABCD against t^ eight times, NABC against D eighteen times, t^ABD against C, or where C is defective, thirty-nine times, and is expressly cited twenty-seven times as standing with t^ABCD against later copies. The character of the variations of Cod. H from the Eeceived text may be judged of by the estimate made by some scholar, that forty- seven of them are transpositions in the order of the words, 201 are substitutions of one word for another, 118 are omissions, while the additions do not exceed twenty-four {Christian Remembrancer, January, 1862). The cursive Evangelistarium written over the uncial is noticed below, and bears the mark 200*. n. Codex Peteopolitanus consists of 350 vellum leaves in small quarto, and contains the Gospels complete except Matt. iii. 12 — iv.l8; xix.l2 — xx.3; John viii. 6-39 ; seventy-seven verses. A century since it belonged to Parodus, a noble Greek of Smyrna, and its last possessor was persuaded by Tischendorf, in 1859, to present it to the Emperor of Russia. Tischendorf states that it is of the age of the later uncials (meaning the ninth century), but of higher critical importance than most of them, and much like Cod. K in its rarer readings. There are many marginal and other corrections by a later hand, and John v. 4 ; viii. 3-6 are obelized. In the table of xe^tiXata before St. Mark, there is a gap after ks : Mark xvi. 18-20 ; John xxi. 22-25 are in a later hand. At the end of St. Mark, the last section inserted is aXh by the side of avaa-ras hi ver. 9, with rj under it for the Eusebian canon. Tischendorf first used its readings for his Synopsis Evangelica 1864, then for the eighth edition of his Greek Testament 1865, &c. This manuscript in the great majority of instances sides with the later uncials (whether supported by Cod. A or not) against Codd. NBCD united. 2. Cod. EossANENSrs, like Cod. N described above, is a manu- script written on thin vellum leaves stained purple, in silver letters, the first three lines of each Gospel being in gold. Like M a 164 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. Cod. D it probably dates from the sixth century, if not a little sooner, and is the earliest known copy of Scripture which is adorned with miniatures in watercolours, seventeen in number, very interesting and in good preservation. The illustrated Dioscorides at Vienna bears about the same date. Attention was called to the book by Cesare Malpica in 1846, but it was not seen by any one who cared to use it before March, 1879, when Oscar von Gebhardt of Gottingen and Adolf Harnack of Giessen, in their search for codices of Hippolj'^tus, of Dionysius of Alexandria, and of Cyiil of Jerusalem, described by Cardinal Sirlet in 1582, found it in the Archbishop's Library at Rossano, a small city in Calabria, and published an account of it in 1880 in a sumptuous form, far more satisfactory to the artist than to the Biblical critic. Their volume is illustrated by two facsimile leaves, of one of which a reduction may be seen in our Plate xiv, No. 43. A copy of the manuscripts was published at Leipsic in 1883 with an Introduction by Oscar von Gebhardt, the Text being edited by Adolf Harnack ^. The page we have exhibited gives the earliest MS. authority, except 4>, for the doxology in the Lord's Prayer, Matt. vi. 13. The manuscript is in quarto, 13^ inches high by 10^ broad, and now contains only the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Mark on 188 leaves of two columns each, there being twenty lines in each column of very regular writing, and from nine to twelve letters in each line. It ends abruptly at Mark xvi. 14, and the last ten leaves have suffered from damp ; otherwise the writing (especially on the inner or smooth side of the vellum) is in good preservation, and the colours of the paintings wonderfully fresh. The binding is of strong black leather, about 200 years old. As in Cod. B, the sheets are ranged in quinions, the sigTiatures in silver by the original scribe standing at the lower border of each quire on the right, and the pages being marked in the upper border in modern black ink. In Cod. 2) there is no separation between the words, it has no breathings or accents. Capital letters stand outside the columns, being about twice the size of the rest, and the smaller letters at the end of lines are not compressed, as we 1 Teste und tJntersuchungen zur Geschichte der aUchristlichen Literatur, 1. Bd. i: Hft., 1883, Leipsig. Also see Church QuarteHy, Jan. 1884. Prof. Sanday in Studia Biblica, i. p. iii. ' "Would delight the heart of the Dean of Chichester.' Athenaeum, No. 802, Sept. 19, 1885. CODD. S, T. 165 find them even in Cod. P {see pp. 144, 163). The letters are round and square, and, as was abundantly seen above (pp. 33-40), belong to the older type of writing. The punctuation is very simple : the full stop occurs half up the letter. There are few erasures, but transcriptural errors are mostly corrected in silver letters by the original scribe. To St. Matthew's Gospel is pre- fixed Eusebius' Epistle to Carpianus and his Tables of Canons, both imperfect ; also lists of the Ke^aAaia majora and rtVXot in the upper margins of the several leaves, with a subscription to the first Gospel (euayyeXtoii KUTa jxaTOawv). This supplementary matter is written somewhat smaller, but (as the editors judge) by the same hand as the text, although the letters are somewhat more recent in general appearance, and i ascriptum occurs, as it never does in the body of the manuscript : k^ also is only twice abridged in the text, but often in the smaller writing. In the margin of the Greek text the Ammonian sections stand in minute characters over the numbers of the Eusebian canons. The text agrees but slightly with N or B, and rather with the main body of uncials and cursives, which it favours in about a proportion of three to one. With the cognate purple manuscript Cod. N it accords so wonderfully, that although one of them cannot have been copied directly from the other, they must have been drawn directly or indirectly from the same source. Strong proofs of the affinity between N and S are Matt. xix. 7 fifi.lv added to herdXaTo: xxi. 8 ex (for a-no): Mark vi. 53 e/cei added to 'npo(7ui[o in ^)piM. . 167 the columns measure 8^ inches high by rather more than 4J broad. The pages have the Ke) may probably be placed at the end of the fifth century, a little before the Dioscorides (506 A. c), and before the Codex Rossanensis. As to the character of the text, it inclines to the large body of Uncials and Cursives, and is rarely found with BN and Z of St. Matthew or A of St. Mark. A specimen examination of fifty passages at the beginning of St. Matthew gives forty-four instances in which it agrees with the larger body of Uncials and Cursives, six when it passes over to the other side, whilst in thirty-eight it agrees with 2. In the same passages, 2 agrees thirty-eight times with the larger body, and twelve times with t< or B. Like 2 it contains the doxology in Matt. vi. 13. Codex 4> has gone through many vicissitudes. It has perhaps been at Patmos, where it may have been mutilated by some of the Crusaders, and at Antioch. It contains only St. Matthew and St. Mark ; a note says that the disappearance of St. Luke and St. John is due to the Franks of Champagne. The first six folios are in a bad state, so that the text as we have it does not begin till St. Matt. vi. 3 rj apia-repa presents no direct evidence — only the 1 68 UNCIAL EVANGELIA. testimony to the general character of its companions derived from its own character and general coincidence — upon the last twelve verses of St. Mark. Part of folio 112, at the end of St. Matthew, is blank, and folios 113, 114, contain the Ke^oXata of St. Mark. It was handsomely bound in 1805 in wood covered with chased silver. /^ L h^yi. ^«» fe ,/^Y" fuy^^ /?^2-/y^^^7C^V./';/6 *. In the Monastery of Laura at Mount Athos [viii or ix], %\ X 6, ff. 261 (31), Ke. t, Am., Eus., led. Mark ix. 5-end ; Luke, John, Acts, i, 2, Peter, James, i, 2, 3 John, Romans, Hebrews viii. 13 ; ix. 19-end. Inserts the supplement of L to St. Mark before the last twelve verses, and the lectionary rikos after k employed to fill up spaces (p. 51), more frequent in it than in F. Since Dr. Scrivener wrote the above, a very valuable little treatise— a ' specimen primum ' — has been given to the learned world by Herr P. Corssen^, and a most clear and carefuUy argued paper has been sent to the editor by the Rev. Nicholas Pocock of Clifton. Both Herr Corssen and Mr. Pocock agree in showing that F was not derived from G, nor G from F, but that they come from the same original. Both agree, again, that the Greek version is derived, at least in large measure, from the Latin, as in such instances as the following, which are supplied by Mr. Pocock, who holds, and appears to prove, that F and G were copied from an interlinear manuscript: ut sciatis, iva oiSaToi (F, G), I Thess. iii. 3 ; sicut cancer ut serpat, as yayypa, wa voiirive^ii (G), 2 Tim. ii. 17, F having the same reading, only dividing the last word ; Gal. iv. 3 eramus autem servientes, rjneda be bovXoiiJievoi (F, G). Herr Corssen considers that a Latin was the scribe of the original, that it was written in Italy, and that it was better than the Claromontanus (D), to which it had affinities, this last having an amended text with corrections from the Greek. The original of all three he supposes to date from not before the fifth century. But in some of these last supposi- tions we are getting upon the ocean of conjecture. Tiew, that r was copied directly from G' (writes Bishop Lightfoot very gently, Journal of Philology, vol. iii. No. 6, p. 210, note), ' deserves consideration, and may prove true, though his arguments do not seem quite conclusive.' Lightfoot elsewhere pronounces that ' the divergent phenomena of the two Latin texts ' seem unfavourable to Dr. Hort's hypothesis (Ep. to Coloss. p. 355, note 2). But the latter still adheres to it with characteristic firmness : ' we believe F to be as certainly in its Greek text a transcript of G [as E is of D] ; if not, it is an inferior copy of the same immediate exemplar ', (Introd. p.' 150). Yet why ' inferior ' ? ' Epistularum Paulinarum oodd. Gr. et Lat. scriptas Augiensem Boernerianum Claromontanum examiuavit, &c. Petrus Corssen, H. Fienche Kiliensis, 1889. ii*^' CODD. G, H PAUL. ' 183 H. Cod. Coislin. 202 is a very precious fragment, of which twelve leaves are in thelmperial Library at Paris ; nine are in the monastery or laura of St. Athanasius at Mount Athos^ and have been edited by M. Duchesne in the ' Archives des missions scientifiques et litt^raires ' (1876) ; two more are at Moscow, and have been described by Matthaei (D. Pauli Epp. ad Hebr. et Col. Riga, 1784, p. 58); some others are in the Antonian Library of St. Petersburg (three) ; some more in the Imperial Library as described by Muralt (two), or in that of Bishop Porphyry (one), or at Turin (two). The leaves at Paris contain I Cor. X. 22-29 ; xi. 9-16 ; i Tim. iii. 7-13 ; Tit. i. 1-3 ; 15— ii. 5 ; iii. 13-15 ; Heb. ii. 11-16 ; iii. 13-18 ; iv. 12-15. At Mount Athos are a Cor. x. 18 — xi. 6 ; xi. 12 — xii. 2 ; Gal. i. 1-4 ; ii. 4-17; iv. 30— V. 5. At Moscow, Heb. x. 1-7; 32-38. At St. Petersburg, % Cor. iv. 2-7 ; i Thess. ii. 9-13 ; iv. 5-11 (Anto- nian ; Gal. i. 4-10 ; ii. 9-14 (Imperial). In the Library of Bishop Porphyry, Col. iii. 4-11 ; and at Turin, i Tim. vi. 9-13 ; 3 Tim. ii. 1-9. They are in quarto, with large square uncials of about sixteen lines on a page, and date from the sixth century. Breathings and accents are added by a later hand, which retouched this copy (see Silvestre, PaMographie Universelle, Nos. 63, 64). These leaves, which comprise one of our best authorities for stichometrical writing, were used in A.D. 1218 to bind some other manuscripts on Mount Athos, and thence came into the library of Coishn, Bishop of Metz. Montfaucon has published Cod. H in his ' Bibliotheca CoisHniana,' but Tischendorf, who transcribed it, projected a fuller and more accurate edition. He observed at Paris in 1865 an additional passage, 2 Cor. iv. 4-6 (Monum. sacr. ined. vol. ix. p. xiv, note), and cites Cod. H in his eighth edition on i Tim. vi. 19 ; Heb. x. 1-6 ; 34-38. The subscriptions, which appear due to Euthalius of Sulci ', written in vermilion, are not retouched, and conse- quently have neither breathings nor accents. Besides arguments to the Epistles, we copy the following final subscription from Tischendorf (N. T. 1859, p. clxxxix) : eypa\j/a Kal e^edsn-qv Kara ^ hvvaixiv (TTiixqpov' roSe to t(V)(os iravKov to/o dirooroXov irpos iyypaiJ,ndv Koi tvKaTaXr]ixTSTOV avdyvctxriv. t&v Ka6' rifj,as abeX.(j>&V map&v avavTcov roAjLiJjy opa.v KOfitCoixevos' h.vTiP\r\6r] h\ tj ;3i/3Xos* upos to ev /cai- aapia avrlypacpov rrjs /3t/3Aio9?j/cT;s toC ayCov TrajuK^tXov x^'P' y^yP"-!^' fxivov avrov (see p. 55, note 1). From this subscription we may conclude with Dr. Field (Proleg. in Hexapla Origenis, p. xcix) that the noble Library at Caesarea was still safe in the sixth century, though it may have perished A.D. 638, when that city was taken by the Saracens. I. Cod. Tischbndorfian. II, at St. Petersburg. Add also two large leaves of the sixth century, elegantly written, without breathings or accents, containing 3 Cor. i. 20 — ii. 12. Described by Tischendorf, Notitia Cod. Sin. Append, p. 50, cited as in his eighth edition of the N. T. K. Cod. Mosquensis. L. Cod. Angelicus at Kome. M. Codex Eubee is peculiar for the beautifully bright red colour of the ink ^, the elegance of the small uncial characters, and the excellency and critical value of the text. Two folio leaves, containing Heb. i. 1 — iv. 3 ; xii. 20 — xiii. 25, once belonged to Uffenbach, then to J. C. Wolff, who bequeathed them to the Public Library (Johanneum) of Hamburg (see Cod. H of the Gospels. To the same manuscript pertain fragments of two leaves used in binding Cod. Harleian. 5613 in the British Museum, and seen at once by Griesbach, who first collated them (Symbol. Crit. vol. ii. p. 164, &c.), to be portions of the Hamburg fragment ^- Each page in both contains two columns, of forty-five lines in the Hamburg, of thirty -eight in the London leaves. The latter comprise i Cor. xv. 52 — a Cor. i. 15 ; x. 13 — xii. 5 ; reckoning both fragments, 196 verses in all. Tischen- dorf has since found one leaf more. Henke in 1800 edited the Hamburg portion, Tregelles collated it twice, and Tischendorf in 1855 published the text of both in full in his 'Anecdota Sacra et Profana,' but corrected in the second edition, 1861 (Praef. xvi), • Scholz describes Codd. 196, 862, 866 of the Gospels as also written in red ink. See too Evan. 254. ' Dr. C. E. Gregory has read a few words more of this MS. Griesbach and Scholz number the London part as 64, the Hamburg part as 68. CODD. H— O PAUL. 185 five mistakes in his printed text. The letters are a little unusual in form, perhaps about the tenth century in date ; but though sometimes joined in the same word, can hardly be called semicursive. Our facsimile (Plate xii, No. 34) is from the London fragment : the graceful, though peculiar, shapes both of alpha and mu {see p. 37, ter) closely resemble those in some writing of about the same age, added to the venerable Leyden Octateuch, on a page published in facsimile by Tischendorf (Monum. saer. ined. vol. iii). Accents and breathings are given pretty cor- rectly and constantly : iota ascript occurs three times (a Cor. i. 1 ; 4 ; Heb. xiii. 21)^ ; only ten itacisms occur, and v ei^eXKucrriKoi' (as it is called) is rare. The usual stop is the single point in its three positions, with a change in power, as in Cod. E of the Gospels. The interrogative (;) occurs once (Heb. iii. 17), and > is often repeated to fill up space, or, in a smaller size, to mark quotations. After the name of each of the Epistles (2 Cor. and Heb.) in their titles we read eKTedaaa as tv TtLvuKi, which Tischendorf thus explains ; that whereas it was customary to prefix an argument to each Epistle, these words, originally employed to introduce the argument, were retained even when the argument was omitted. Henke's account of the expression looks a little less forced, that this manuscript was set forth bis ev TnvaKi, that is, in vermilion, after the pattern of Imperial letters patent. N. (O"* Hort.) Two leaves of the ninth century at St. Peters- burg, containing Gal. v. 14— vi. 2; Heb. v. 8 — vi. 10. O. (N" Tisch.) Feagmenta Mosquensia used as early as A.D. 975 in binding a volume of Gregory Nazianzen now at Moscow (S. Synodi 61). Matthaei describes them on Heb. x. 1 : they contain only the twelve verses Heb. x. 1-3 ; 3-7 ; 32-34 ; 35-38. These very ancient leaves may possibly be as old as the sixth century, for their letters resemble in shape those in Cod. H ^ Griesbach (Symbol. Critic, vol. ii. p. 166) says that in the Harleian fragment ' Iota bis tantum aut ter subscribitur, semel postscribitur, plerumque omittitur,' overlooking the second ascript. Scrivener repeats this statement about t subscript (Cod. Augiens. Introd. p. Ixxii), believing he had verified it : but Tisch- endorf cannot see the subscripts, nor can Scrivener on again consulting Harl. 561S for the purpose. Tregelles too says, ' I have not seen a subscribed iota in any uncial document ' (Printed Text, p. 158, note). l86 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. which the later hand has so coarsely renewed ; but they are more probably a little later. 0*. One unpublished double leaf brought by Tischendorf to St. Petersburg from the East, of the sixth century, containing a Cor. i. 20— ii. 12. 0'' of the same date, at Moscow, contains Eph. iv. 1-18. P. Cod. Porphyeianus. Q. Tischendorf also discovered in 1862 at St. Petersburg five or six leaves of St. Paul, written on papyrus of the fifth century. From the extreme brittleness of the leaves only portions can be read. He cites them at i Cor. vi. 13, 14 ; vii. 3, 13, 14. These also Porphyry brought from the East. It contains i Cor. i. 17— 20; vi. 13-15; 16-18; vii. 3, 4, 10, 11, 12-14, with defects. This is the only papyrus manuscript of the New Testament written with uncials. R. Cod. Cryptoferratensis Z. /3. 1. is a palimpsest fragment of the end of the seventh or the eighth century, cited by Caspar Ren^ Gregory as first used by Tischendorf. It is one leaf, con- taining a Cor. xi. 9-19. Edited by Cozza, and published amongst other old fragments at Eome in 1867 with facsimile (Greg., p. 435). S. From Laura of Athos. T. Paris, Louvre, Egyptian Museum, 7332 [iv-vi], 5f x 4, two small fragments, i Tim. vi. 3; iii. 15, 16. See Gregory, p. 441, who, however, unconsciously classes it as an Evan. 2. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2061. m. Manuscripts of the Apocalypse. N. Cod. Sinaiticus. A. Cod. Alexandeinus. B. Cod. Vaticanus 2066 (formerly 105 in the Library of the Basilian monks in the city) was judiciously substituted by Wet- CODD. O— i PAUL. — CODD. OF APOCALYPSE. 187 stein for the modern portion of the great Vatican MS., collated by Mico, and published in 1796 by Ford in his ' Appendix ' to Codex Alexandrinus, as also in 1868 by Vercellone and Cozza^. It is an uncial copy of about the end of the eighth century, and the volume also contains in the same hand Homilies of Basil the Great and of Gregory of Nyssa, &c. It was first known from a notice (by Vitali) and facsimile in Bian- chini's Evangeliarium Quadi-uplex (1749), part i. vol. ii. p. 524 (facs. p. 505, tab. iv) : Wetstein was promised a collation of it by Cardinal Quirini, who seems to have met with unexpected hindrances, as the papers only arrived after the text of the New Testament was printed, and then proved very loose and defec- tive. When Tischendorf was at Rome in 1843, though forbidden to collate it afresh (in consequence, as we now know, of its having been already printed in Mai's then unpublished volumes of the Codex Vaticanus), he was permitted to make a facsimile of a few verses, and while thus employed he so far contrived to elude the watchful custodian, as to compare the whole manuscript with a modern Greek Testament. The result was given in his Monumenta sacra inedita (1846), pp. 407-432, with a good facsimile ; but (as was natural under the unpromising circum- stances — ' arrepta potius quam lecta ' is his own confession) Tregelles in 1845 was able to observe several points which he had overlooked, and more have come to light since Mai's edition has appeared. In 1866, however, Tischendorf was allowed to transcribe this document at leisure, and re-published it in full in his Appendix N. T. Vaticani, 1869, pp. 1-20. This Codex is now known to contain the whole of the Apoca- lypse, a fact which the poor collation that Wetstein managed to procure had rendered doubtful. It is rather an octavo than a folio or quarto ; the uncials being of a pecuUar kind, simple and unornamented, leaning a little to the right (see p. 41, note) : they hold a sort of middle place between square and oblong characters. The shape of beta is peculiar, the two loops to the right nowhere touching each other, and psi has degenerated into ' Tregelles, wishing to reserve the letter B for the great Codex Vaticanus 1209, called this copy first L (N. T. Part iv. p. iii), and afterwards Q (N. T. Part vi. p. i). Surely Mr. Vansittart was right (Journal of Philology, vol. ii. No. 3, p. 41) in protesting against a change so needless and inconvenient ; nor has Tischendorf adopted it in his eighth edition of the N. T. l88 OTHER NEW TESTAMENT UNCIALS. the form of a cross (see Plate iii, No. 7) : delta, thetci, xi are also of the latest uncial fashion. The breathings and accents are primd manu, and pretty correct ; the rule of the grammarians respecting the change of power of the single point in punctua- tion according to its change of position is now regularly observed. The scarcity of old copies of the Apocalypse renders this uncial of some importance, and it often confirms the readings of the older codices NAG, though on the whole it resembles them considerably less than does Cod. P, and agrees in preference with the later or more ordinary cursives. C. Codex Ephkaemi. P. Codex Pokphyrianus. Note. Of the three large uncials which contain the Apocalypse, i^A are complete, but C has lost 171 verses out of 405. In the 286 places wherein the three are available, and Lachmann, Tregelles, and Tischen- dorf, one or all, depart from the Eeceived text, NAC agree fifty-two times, NA seventeen, NC twenty-six, AC eighty-two, and this last com- bination supplies the best readings : i^ stands alone twenty-three times, A fifty-nine, C twenty-seven. When C has failed us J^A agree fifty-two times and dififer eighty-eight. CHAPTER Vir. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. Part I. 'T'HE later manuscripts of the Greek Testament, written in -^ cursive characters from the tenth down to the fifteenth century or later, are too numerous to be minutely described in an elementary work like the present. We shall therefore speak of them with all possible brevity, dwelling only on a few which present points of especial interest, and employing certain abbreviations, a list of which we subjoin for the reader's con- venience ^. Abbreviations used in the following Catalogue. Ad. MS. of Acts and Catholic Epistles. 'f^pxh and riKos, see Led. Am. Amraonian Sections (so-called) in Aur. Written in gold letters, either the margin of MSS. capitals {I. I.) or all. Apoc. MS. of the Apocalypse. Carp. Epistle to Carpianus. Apost. MS. of Apostolos. Chart. Written on paper. 'A.vayv. 'Avayviiaiiara or dvayvwafis, read- Chart, by itself = linen paper. ings or lections : here marks of the Chart, i. = bombycina, or cotton paper, lections in the margin or at the Cols. Columns. When the MS. is writ- head or foot of pages, or the com- ten only in one, no notice is given. putation of them at the end of the Coll. Collated. book. Curs. Cursive MSS. Argent. Written in silver letters, either Eus. Eusebian Canons standing in the capitals or all. margin under Ammonian Sections. • Very many corrections have been made in the following Catalogue as well from investigations of my own as from information kindly furnished to me by Mr. H. Bradshaw, University Librarian at Cambridge, by Professor Hort, by Mr. A. A. Vansittart, late Fellow of Trinity College there [d. 1882], by Mr. W. Kelly, and especially by Dean Burgon, to whom the present edition is more deeply indebted than it would be possible to acknowledge in detail. His series of Letters addressed to me in the Guardian newspaper (1873) contains but a part of the help he has afforded towards the preparation of this and the second edition. Ed. iii. igo CURSIVES. Eus. t. Tables of so-called Eusebian Men. A menology, or calendar, of Saints' Canons prefixed to the Gospels. Days at the beginning or end of a Euthal. K(cj>. Euthalian iceipaKaia majora. ^ti'x. Where the arixoi, or lines, are Keip. t Tables of K€. prefixed to each numbered. book. Subscr. Subscriptions (viroypatjtai) at the Led. Notices of proper lessonsforfeasts, end of books. &c., in the margin, or above, or TiVX. Titles of Kf. t., K€(j>. (not John), nVX., A m., is the inferior manuscript chiefly used by Erasmus for his first edition of the N. T. (1516), with press corrections by his hand, and barbarously scored with red chalk to suit his pages. The monks at Basle had bought it for two Ehenish florins (Bengel, "Wetstein, Burgon, Hoskier, Greg.). 3. (Act. 3, Paul. 3.) Cod. Corsendonck. [xii], 4to, 9f-x7, £f. 451 (24), Carp., Eus. t., K€(f>. t., prol., pict., Kccfi., tIt\., Am,., Bus., syn., once belonging to a convent at Corsendonck near Turnhout, now in the Imperial Library at Vienna (Forlos. 15, Kollar. 5). It was lent to Erasmus for his second edition in 1519, as he testifies on the first leaf (Alter). It had been collated before Alter by J. Walker for Bentley, when in ' the Dominican Library, Brussels.' This collation is unpublished (Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 34) : Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, p. xxix (Greg.). 4. Cod. Eegius 84 [xii], 7\ x 5f, ff. 212 (27), «^. «.,«., WrX., Am., L EuS; led., syn., m^n., subscr., a-rix; in the Royal Library at Paris (designated RI by Tischendorf), was rightly recognized by Le Long as Robert Stephen's y {see Chap. V). Mill notices its afiinity to the Latin versions and the Complutensian edition (N. T. Prol. § 1161) ; mut. in Matt. ii. 9-20 ; John i. 49 — iii. 1 1 ; forty-nine verses. It is clumsily written and contains syn. from some Fathers (Scholz, Greg.). 5. (Act. 5, Paul. 5.) Paris, National (Library), Greek 106 [xii or later], is Stephen's 8' : 8^ x 6^, ff". 348 (28), proK, (tf0. t., Ke(p., rirX., Am., Eus. Carefully written and full of flourishes (Wetstein, Scholz, Greg.). 6. (Act. 6, Paul. 6.) Par. Nat. Gr. 112 [xi or later], is Stephen's f ' ; in text it much resembles Codd. 4, 5, and 75. 12mo, 5^x4|, ff. 235, prol., Kf(j). t., Ke., tit\.. Am., syn. with St. Chrysostom's Liturgy, men. (Wetstein, Griesbach, Scholz). This exquisite manuscript is written in characters so small, that some pages require a glass to read them. Scholz collated Matt., Mark i— iv, John vii, viii (Greg.). 7. Par. Nat. Gr. 71 [xi], is Stephen's?-. 8 x 6i ff. 186 (29),^roZ., syn.. Carp., Eus. t., pict., rhX. with metrical paraphrase, Am., Eus., men., very 'full lect. In style not unlike Cod. 4, but neater (Wetst., Scholz, Abbe Martin, Greg.). 8. Par. Nat. Gr. 49 [xi], llixS^ ff. 199 (22), two columns, proved by Mr. Vansittart to be Stephen's f' : beautifully written in two columns * Stephen's margin cites f eighty-four times In the Gospels, usually in com- pany with several others, but alone in Mark vi. 20 ; xiv. 15 ; Luke i. 87. Since Evan. 18 or Eeg. 47 contains the whole N. T., and Stephen cites f in the Acts 192 CURSIVES. on the page. Carp., Eus. t., prol., jdct., Ktip., nVX., lect, mem,., Am., Eus., syn. (Wetst., Scholz, Greg.). 9. Par. Nat. Gr. 83 [a. d. 1167, when 'Manuel Porphyrogenitus was ruler of Constantinople, Amauii of Jerusalem, William II of Sicily ' : this note (derived from Wetstein) is now nearly obliterated], 9J x 6|,ff. 298(20), is probably Stephen's t)3'. Carp., Eus. t.,2nct., /te^., titA., Am., syn., mut., men., subscr., o-tIx. (first leaf of St. John). It once belonged to Peter Stella. The style is rather barbarous, and ornamentation peculiar (Kuster's Paris 3, Scholz, Greg.). 10. Par. Nat. Gr. 91 [xiii or later], 7Jx5|, ff. 275 (24), given in 1439 to a library of Canons Eegular at Verona by Dorotheus Archbishop of Mitylene, when he came to the Council of Florence. Scholz tells us that it was 'antea Joannis Huraultii Boistallerii.' Griesbach mistook this copy for Keg. 95, olim , which is Kuster's Paris 1 and Wetstein's Cod. 10, being Cod. 285 of Scholz and our own list (Burgon, Ghiardian, Jan. 15, 1873). Car2>., Eus. t., pict, Kf(f>., tiVA., Am., Eus., lect., syn., m,en. (Griesbach, Scholz, Greg.). 11. Par. Nat. Gr. 121-2 [xii or earlier], in two small volumes, 6|x3i, neatly written, ff. 230 and 274 (16), Eus. t., «0., ti'tX., Am., Eus. It also once belonged to TeHei- (Kuster's Paris 4, Scholz, Greg.). 12. Par. Nat. Gr. 230 [xi], io|x8|, 294 (21), prol, pict, Eus. t., Kfff). t., Ke(j)., TiVX., with a commentary, that on St. Mark being Victor's of Antioch (Greg.). f 13. Par. Nat. Gr. 50 [xii], 9^ x 7^ ff. 170 (29), «0. t., «0., tItX., Am. led., syn., men., subscr., ari'x., is Kuster's Paris 6, who says that it supplied him with more various readings than all the rest of his Paris manuscripts put together. This, like Codd. 10, 11, once belonged to Teller : it is not correctly written. Syn., mut. in Matt. i. 1 — ii. 20 ; xxvi. 33-53 ; xxvii. 26 — xxviii. 10 ; Mark i. 20-45 ; John xxi. 3-25 ; 163 verses (Kuster, Wetstein, Griesbach, Begtrup in 1797). This manuscript was collated in 1868 by Professor W. H. Ferrar, Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin [d. 1871], who regarded Codd. 13, 69, 124, 346 as transcripts of one archetype, which he proposed to restore by comparing the four copies together. His design was carried out by Professor T. K. Abbott, Fellow and Tutor of Trinity College. For facsimiles of them all, &c., see ' Collation of Four Important Manuscripts of the Gospels,' &c. Dublin, 1877 (Greg.). 14. Par. Nat. Gr. 70 [xii or xiii, Greg, x], 6|x4|, ff. 392 (17), once Cardinal Mazarin's ; was Kuster's Paris 7. A facsimile of this beautiful copy, with round conjoined minuscule letters, regular breathings and once (ch. xvii. 5), in the Catholic Epistles seven times, in the Pauline twenty- seven, in the Apocalypse never; Reg. 47 has been suggested to have been Stephen's (', rather than Cod. 8 or Eeg. 49. On testing the two with Steph (' m eight places, Mr. Vansittart found that they both agreed with it in five I Matt. XX. 12 ; Mark vi. 20 ; x. 52 ; Luke vi. 37 ; John vi. 68), but that in the remaining three (Mark xii. 31 ; Luke i. 37 ; John x. 32) Reg. 49 agreed with C while Reg. 47 did not. *■ ' EVANN. 9-22. 193 accents, is given in the ' Pal6ographie Universello,' No. 78, and in Montfaucon, Pal. Gr., p. 282. Mut. Matt. i. 1-9; iii. 16 — iv. 9. Ke(^. t., pict., Paschal Canon, Carp., Eus. t., Ke(j>. t, kccJ}., ti'tX., Am., Eus. (Kuster, Scholz). 15. Par. Nat. Gr. 64 [x], 7|x5i, £f. 225 (23), Carp., prol, kkJ). t., Kecj)., TiVX., Am., led., men., is Kuster's Paris 8. Eus. t., syn., pict. very- superb : the first three pages are written in gold, with exquisite miniatures, four on p. 2, four on p. 3, Burgon. (Kuster, Scholz, Greg.) 16. Par.Nat. Gr. 54, formerly 1881 [xiv], 12| x 10, ff.?, 2 cols., Eus. t. (Latin),jt)ic<.,K€0.,TiVX.,4m.(Matt. and Mark), Zec<.,«M6«cr.; once belonged to the Medici ; it has a Latin version in parts; m,ut. Mark xvi. 6-20. Eus. t., syn., pict. (Wetstein, Scholz). This gorgeous and ' right royal ' copy was never quite finished, but is unique in respect of being written in four colours, vermilion, lake, blue, and black, according to the character of the contents (Burgon, Greg.). 17. Par. Nat. Gr. 55 {xvi], 11|- X 8^, ff. 353 (25), 2 cols., has the Latin Vulgate version : it waa neatly written, not by George Hermonymus the Spartan (but see Greg.), as "Wetstein guesses, but by a Western professional scribe, Burgon. It once belonged to Cardinal Bourbon. Syn., pict. very elegant, lect. (Wetstein, Griesbach, Scholz). 18. (Act. 113, Paul. 132, Apoc. 51.) Par. Nat. Gr. 47, formerly 2241 [a.d. 1364], 11^ X 8|, ff. 444 (23), prol., Ke., Tirk., Am,., Eus., led., subscr., a-rix. — all by second hand (Greg.), brought from the East in 1669. It is beautifully written, and contains catenae, Victor's commentary on St. Mark, and other treatises enumerated by Scholz, who collated most of it. At the end of SS. Mark, Luke, and John ' dicitur etiam hoc evangelium ex accuratis codicibus esse exscriptum, nee non collatum ' (Scholz). A second (or perhaps the original) hand has been busy here to assimilate the text to that of Codd. 215, 300, or to some common model. In Cod. 215 the foregoing subscription is appended to all the Four Gospels, and the other contents correspond exactly (Burgon, Last Twelve Verses of St. Mark, pp. 119, 279). See on Evann. A, 428. Collated by "W. F. Eose. 21. Par. Nat. Gr. 68, formerly 2860 [x], 9 x 7|, ff. 203, 2 coh., pict., Kf(j()., titK., Am., men., with syn. on paper in a later hand (Scholz, Greg.). 22. Par. Nat. Gr. 72, once Colbert. 2467 [xi], 10^x7|, ff. 232 (22), 194 CURSIVES. contains remarkable readings. John xiv. 22 — xvi. 27. Fully collated by the Eev. "W. F. Kose {see Evan. 663). It begins Matt. ii. 2, six leaves containing Matt. v. 25 — viii. 4 being misplaced before it. Kf(/). t., tItK., Kfcp., Am., Eus. partial, subscr. No led., dpx-, or mut. Matt. iv. 20 — V. 25 ; tc'A. p. m. A beautiful copy, singularly free from itacisms and errors from homoeoteleuton, and very carefully accentuated, with slight illuminated headings to the Gospels, which I recently had the pleasure of inspecting (Wetstein, Scholz, Scriv., Greg.). 23. Par. Nat. Gr. 77, Colbert. 3947 [xi], 9 x 7£ 4to, ff. 230, «0. t., Ke., TiVX., Am., leaf., with the Latin Vulgate version down to Luke iv. 18. Mut. Matt. i. 1-17 ; Luke xxiv. 46 — John ii. 20 ; xxi. 24, 25 ; ninety-six verses (Scholz). / 24. Par. Nat. Gr. 178, Colbert. 4112 [xi, Greg, x], lOJ x 5l ff. 240, with a commentary (Victor's on St. Mark), prol., Kf4>. t., Kecf>., tItK., Am., Eus., and also syn., but in a later hand. Mut. Matt, xxvii. 20 — Mark iv. 22 ; 186 verses (Griesb., Scholz). See Burgon, uhi sujtra, p. 228. Used in Cramer's Cat. on St. Mark, 1840 (Greg.). 25. Par. Nat. Gr. 191, Colbert. 2259 [x, Greg, xi], ll|x9i, ff. 292, with Victor's commentary on St. Mark, and scholia, Ke., TiVX., is also Mill's Colb. 4, but contains all the Gospels with prayers. This copy has many erasures (Scholz, Greg.). 32. Par.Nat.Gr. 116, Colbert. 6511 [xii], 5f x4i, ff. 244 (21), prol, Ke^. t., K€(l>., TiVX., Am. ilect. and avayv. later), is Mill's Colb. 5. It begins Matt. X. 22. Mut. Matt. xxiv. 15-30 ; Luke xxii. 35— John iv. 20 (Scholz). Mill misrepresented the contents of Codd. 30-32, through supposing that they contained no more than the small portions which were collated for his use. '*33. (Act. 13, Paul 17.) Par. Nat. Gr. 14, Colbert. 2844 [xi, Greg, ix or x], fol., 14J X 9f , ff. 143 (52), xe^,., tItX, is Mill's Colb. 8, containing some of the Prophets and all the New Testament, except Mark ix. 31 — xi. 11 ; xiii. 11 — xiv. 60 ; Luke xxi. 38 — xxiii. 26 ; and the Apocalypse. In text it resembles Codd. BDL more than any other cursive manuscript. After Larroque, Wetstein, Griesbach, Begtrup, and Scholz, it was most laboriously collated by TregeUes in 1850. There are fifty- two long lines in each page, in a fine round hand, the accents being sometimes neglected, and eta unusually like our English letter h. The ends of the leaves are much damaged, and greatly misplaced by the binder ; so that the Gospels now stand last, though on comparing the style of handwritiug (which undergoes a gradual change throughout the volume) at their beginning and end with that in the Prophets which stand first, and that in the Epistles which should follow them, it is plain that they originally occupied their usual place. The ink too, by reason of the damp, has often left its proper page blank, so that the writing can only be read set off on the opposite page, especially in the Acts. Hence it is no wonder that TregeUes should say that of all the manuscripts he has collated ' none has ever been so wearisome to the eyes, and exhaustive of every faculty of attention.' (Account of the Printed Text, p. 162.) The next eight copies, like Cod. H of St. Paul, belonged to that noble collection made by the Chancellor Seguier, and on his death in 1672 bequeathed to Coislin, Bishop of Metz. Montfaucon has described them in his 'Bibliotheca Coisliniana,' fol. 1715, and all were slightly collated by Wetstein and Scholz. 34. Par. Nat. Coislin. 195, formerly 306 [xi, Greg, x], 11^ x 7i ff. 469 (22), Carp., Eus. t., prol., pict., Kf0., tItK., Am., subscr., o-Tt'x. ; ' a grand folio, splendidly written and in splendid condition ' (Burgon), from Mount Athos, has a catena (Victor's commentary on St. Mark) resembling that of Cod. 194. Fresh as from the artist's hand. 35. (Act. 14, Paul. 18, Apoc. 17.) Par. Nat. Coislin. 199, formerly 44 [xi], 7|x5i ff. 328 (27), Ki. t., proL, pict., Ke(p., riVX., Am., Eus. t., pi-ol, with a commentary (Victor's on St. Mark), from the laura [i. e. convent, Suicer, Thes. Eocles. tom. ii. 205] of St. Athanasius in Mount Athos, very sumptuous. 37. Par. Nat. CoisHn. 21, formerly 238 [xii], 12| x 9i, ff. 357, Eus. t, Ke(f>. t., prol, pict., Ke(p., titX., Am., Eus., with short scholia, Victor's com- mentary on St. Mark, Eus. t., syn., prol., pict. (Montfaucon). 38. (Act. 19, Paul's^ Par. Nat. Coislin. 200, formerly 500 [xiiij, 6|-x 5§, ff 300 (30), copied for the Emperor Michael Palaeologus [1259- 1282], and by him sent to St. Louis [d. 1270], containing all the N. T. except S t. Paul'o Epictloa , has been rightly judged by Wetstein to be Stephen's ff^ Pict., Ke. t., Ke(f>., tltK., Am., Eus., once belonged to the monastery of St. Nicholas a-ravpoviKriTas, with a commentary (Victor's on St. Mark) and Eus. f. Ends at John xx. 25. 41. Par. Nat. Coislin. 24, formerly 241 [xi], 4to, 12 x 91, ff. 224 (32), Kc. t., Kf(j>., t'ltK., Am., Eus., subscr. {lect. and dmyv. later, see Greg.). Perhaps written at Ephesus ; given by P. de lu. Berzi in 1661 to the Oratory of San Magloiwm (Amelotte, Simon, ^ Schok). '^ 5^ 44. Lond. British Museum, Add. 4949 [xi], 12 x9i, ff. 259 (21), syn., men., pict., Ke(f>., tiVA., Am,., Eus., lect. {apxri and reXos later), subscr. and (TTix. in John, brought from Mount Athos by Caesar de Missy [1703-75], George IIPs French chaplain, who spent his life in collecting materials for an edition of the N. T. His collation, most imperfectly given by Wetstein, is still preserved with the manuscript (Bloomfield, 1860). 45. Oxford Bodleian Barocc. 31 [xii or xiii], 7^x5^, ff. 399 (20), is Mill's Bodl. l,a very neat copy, with Eus. t., Ke(f>. i., Keep., tiVX. (occasional). Am., Eus., lect. (here and there), subscr., o-ti'x. Mut. Mark ii. 5-15 (Mill, Griesbach). 46. Oxf. Bodl. Barocc. 29 [xi], Mill's Bodl. 2, 7^ x 5, ff. 342 (18), with TO voyLiKov and TO KvpiaKov iracrx"^ Carp., Eus. t., Kf., TiVX., subscr., (ttIx- (Mark), vers. (Polyglott, Mill, Greg.), in a vile hand, Kecj). t., and much foreign matter, is Mill's Bodl. 6 and Bodl. 1 of Walton's Polyglott (Polyglott, Mill). 48. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr., formerly 2044 (Mill's Bodl. 5) [xii], 1 1 f x 8|, ff. 145 (50), 2 cols., pict., Eus. t., K«p., subscr., pfj/i., arl-x-) scholia in a later hand (Mill). 49. Oxf. Bodl. Eoe 1, formerly 247 [xi], 5f x 4i, ff. 223 (26), 11. rubr., is also Mill's Eoe 1, brought by Sir T. Eoe from Turkey about 1628'; it has Eus. t., Ke(p. t., Keip., m-X., Am., some Eus., led., subscr., arix- (Luke) (Mill). 50. Oxf.Bodl.Laud.Gr. 33, formerly D. 122 [xi], 11 x 8f, ff. 241,;;ro?. (Mark), Ke0. t., pict., Kf(j>., tIt\., Am., some Eus., . t., titX., Am., leot., vers. (Mill). This is Bentley's k {see Cod. 51). See wilder 58. 55. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supr. 6 (Coxe 5), formerly 3394, Mill's Seld. 3 [xiii], 4to, 7^x5^, ff. 349 (21), containing also Judges vi. 1-24 (Grabe, Prol. V. T., torn. i. cap. iii. § 6), has 2>'rol. in Matt., K^ip. t., pict.. Keep., led., syn., men., dvayv., subscr., orix- (Mill). 56. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. II (Gr.) 18 [xv or xvi], 4to, 8Jx5|, ff 232 (24), chart, was presented about 1502, by Edmund Audley, Bishop of Salisbury : }irol. (Mark, Luke), Keep, t., Kftp., some rhX., avayv., vers., titles to Gospels, subscr., a-nx. (John). Walton gives some various readings, but confounds it with Act. 33, Paul. 39, speaking of them as if one ' vetustissimum exemplar.' It has been inspected by Dobbin, Scrivener, and Mill, but so loosely that the late Eev. E. C. Pascoe, Fellow of Exeter College, detected thirty-four omissions for thirty-one citations (one of them being an error) in four chapters. -- 57. (Act. ^5, Paul. 41.) Oxf. Magdalen Coll., Greek 9 [xii, opening], 9 X 7|, ff. 291 (25), aur. beautiful, in a small and beautiful hand, with abbreviations. Mut. Mark i. 1-11, and at end. Psalms and Hymns follow the Epistles. It has k€0. t., Ke(p., tIt\. (Jed. in red, vers, later). Collated twice by Dr. Hammond, the great commentator, whose papers seem to have been used for Walton's Polvglott (Magd. 1) : also examined by Dobbin (Mill). 58. Oxf. New Coll. 68 [xv], 7| X 5j, ff. 342 (20), is Walton and Mill's N. 1. This, like Codd. 56-7, has been accurately examined by Dr. Dobbin, for the purpose of his ' Collation of the Codex Montfortianus ' (London, 1854), with whose readings Codd. 56, 58 have been com- pared in 1922 places. He has undoubtedly proved the close connexion * ' Textus ipse diatinotus est in clausulas majores, seu Paragraphos ; ad initium notatos singulos litera majusoula miniatH,' Mill (N. T. Proleg. § 1445). Yet since Burgon testifies that its text ' is not broken up into Paragraphs after all,' Mill can only intend to designate in a i-oundabout way the presence of the larger chapters (p. 55) with their appropriate capitals. EVANN. 52-61. 199 subsisting between tte three manuscripts (which had been observed by- Mill, N. T. Proleg. § 1388), though he may not have quite demonstrated that they must be direct transcripts from each other. Prol., Ke<^. t., Ki. t., kc(^., tItX., Am., Eus., subscr., crrix., besides which the division by the Latin chapters in St. Mark is employed, a sure proof — if any were needed — of the modern date of the manuscript. There are many corrections by a more recent hand, erasures by the pen, &c. It has been supposed that the Gospels were first written ; then the Acts and Epistles (transcribed, in Dobbin's judgement, from Cod. 33, Acts); the Apocalypse last; having been added about 1580, as Tregelles and Dr. Dobljin think, from Cod. 69, when they were both in Chark's possession. The text, however, of the Apocalypse is not quite the same in the two codices, nor would it be easy, without seeing them together, to verify Dobbin's conjecture, that the titles to the sacred books, in pale red ink, were added by the same person in both manu- scripts. In the margin of this copy, as of Cod. 69, are inserted many readings in Chark's handwriting, even the misprint of Erasmus, €fj.aU for tV ah, Apoc. ii. 13. 62. Walton's Goog., wliich was brought from the East, and once be- longed to Dr. Henry Googe, Fellow of Trinity College. The collations of Codd. D, 59, 61, 62 made for the London Polyglott were given in 1667 to Emmanuel College, where they yet remain. Goog. was identified with the Cambridge Kk. v. 35 by Bp. Marsh, who was a little careless in this kind of work. 62^ Camb. IJniv. Lib. Kk. v. 35 [xv], 9i x 5|, fi'. 403 (14), chart., «(^., (xf^. Lat.), TiVX., subser., vers. Mr. Bradshaw has pointed out that Kk. V. 35 is a mere transcript by George Hermonymus from Cod. 70 also for a ' self-taught philomatli ' (p. 122). Dr. Clarke tells us fairly the grounds on which he arrived at his strange conclusion (Observations on the Text of the Three Divine Witnesses, Manchester, 1S06, pp. 8-10"), and marvellously unsound they are. But what avails authority, quum res ipsa per se clamat ? The facsimile made for Dr. Clarke nearly seventy years ago has been copied in Home's Introduction and twenty other books, and leaves no sort of doubt about the date of Codex Montfortianus. ' This Froy or Eoy is believed by Mr. Eendel Harris (Origin of Cod. Leic, p. 48) to be the forger of Cod. 61. EVANN. 62-64. 201 in his handwriting, and hastily copied from it, errors of the pen and all. It has no men., hot., as Goog. had, but the ordinary KecpaXam and Latin chapters. Again, Goog., as Walton says, 'ex Oriente advectus est,' and must have been in England before 1657 ; whereas Bp. Moore got Kk. v. 35 from France in 1706, with other books from the collection of J. B. Hantin, the numismatist. ^ 63. Cod. Ussher 1, Trin. Coll. Dublin, A. i. 8, formerly D. 20 [x], fol., with a commentary, 12f x 9^, £f. 237 (18-24), prol, «(/). t., pict., Kefj)., rtrX., Am., JEus. (led., later.), subscr. Henry Dodwell made a few extracts for Bishop Fell's N. T. of 1675; Eichard Bulkeley loosely collated it for Mill, Dr. Dobbin in 1855 examined St. Matthew, and the Eev. John Twycross, of the Charter House, re-collated the whole manuscript in 1858. The last leaf, containing John xxi. 25, is lost; but {see Scrivener, Cod. Sin., Introd., p. lix, note, and an admirable paper by Dr. Gwynn in Hermathena, six, 1893, p. 368) it originally contained the verse and witnesses to it. Dr. C. E. Gregory has noticed in Cod. 63 a mutilated double leaf of an Evangelistarium in two columns [ix or x], containing part of &pa y , "/- 64. Bute, formerly Ussher 2. This MS. belonged, like the preceding, to the illustrious Primate of Ireland, but has been missing from Trin. Coll. Library in Dublin ever since 1742, or, as Dr. C. E. Gregory thinks on the authority of Dr. T. K. Abbott, 1702. It was collated, like Cod. 63, by Dodwell for Fell, by Bulkeley for Mill. It once belonged to Dr. Thomas Goad, and was very neatly, though incorrectly, written in octavo. As the Emmanuel College copy of the Epistles (Act. 53, Paul. 30) never contained the Gospels, for which it is perpetually cited in Walton's Polyglott as Emj., the strong resemblance subsisting between Usser. 2 and Em. led Mill to suspect that they were in fact the same copy. The result of an examination of Walton's with Mill's collations is that they are in numberless instances cited together in support of readings, in company with other manuscripts ; often with a very few or even alone (e. g. Matt. vi. 22 ; viii. 11 ; xii. 41 ; Mark ii. 2 ; iv. 1 ; ix. 10 ; 25 ; Luke iv. 32 ; viii. 27 ; John i. 21 ; iv. 24 ; v. 7 ; 20 ; 36 ; vii. 10 ; xvi. 19 ; xxi. 1). That Usser. 2 and Em. are sometimes alleged separately is easily accounted for by the inveterate want of accuracy exhibited by all early collators. But all doubt is at an end since Dean Burgon in 1880 found this celebrated copy in the library of the Marquis of Bute, and has traced the curious history of its rovings. From Dr. Goad (d. 1638) it came into the keeping of Primate Ussher, by whose hand the modern chapters seem to have been written in the margin. Then towards the end of the seventeenth century (as his signature proves) it belonged to one John Jones : a later hand puts in the date Saturday, May 25, 1728. It has also the bo.ok plate of John Earl of Moira (d. 1793). Then we trace it to James Verschoyle, afterwards Bishop of Killala from 1793 to 1834, thence to the Earls of Huntingdon for two generations, when it was purchased at the Donnington Park sale by Lord Bute. Without doubt this is the long lost Cod. 64, the Usser. 2 and Em. of Mill : it was recognized at once by the reading in John viii. 8. Dean Burgon describes it as [xii or xiii] now in two volumes, bound in red morocco about 150 years since. It has 440 leaves, 4f inches by 3f in size. Car;p., 202 CURSIVES. Eus. t., Ke(j). t., tItK., Keep., Am. (gill^), jEus. (carmine), led., ap^ai and reXr;. At the end are fourteen leaves of syn. Though beautifully written, it has no pict. or elaborate headings. Previous collators had done their work very poorly, as we have reason to know. Out of about sixty varia- tions in Mark i — v, Mill has recorded only twenty-six. Over each proper name of a person stands a little yaved stroke : of. Evan. 530. (Collated for Burgon.) 65. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harleian 5776 [xiii], 9 x 7, £f. 309 (22), is Mill's Gov. 1, brought from the East in 1677 with four other manuscripts of the Greek Testament by Dr. John Covell [1637-1722], once English Chaplain at Constantinople, then Chaplain to Queen Mary at the Hague, afterwards Master of Christ's College, Cambridge. Carp., Eus. t., Ke(p. t., Kf(f>., 7-iVX., Am., Eus., a-TiX; suhscr. (Mill). This book was presented to Covell in 1674 by Daniel, Bishop of Proconnesus. The last verse is supplied by a late hand, the concluding leaf being lost, as in Cod. 63. *66. Camb. Trin. Coll. 0. viii. 3, Cod. Galei Londinensis [xii], 8|- x 6, chart., ff. 282 (21), jnet., syn., men.. Carp, ten blank pages, Ke., nVX. (gold). Am., led., a-rix-, besides syn., mew., and verses at the end of each Gospel by Theodulos Hieromonachus, is Mill's Wheel. 1, bronght from Zante in 1676, with two other copies, by George Wheeler, Canon of Durham. Between the Gospels of SS. Luke and John are small fragments of two leaves of a beautiful Evan- gelistarium [ix ?], with red musical notes (Mill, Scr.). *69. (Act. 31, Paul. 37, Apoc, 14.) Codex Leicestrensis [xiv Harris; end of xv], 14ixl0|, ff. 213 (38), like Codd. 206 and 233, and Brit. Mus. Harl. 3161; rapidly written on 83 leaves of vellum and 130 of paper, the vellum being outside the quinion at beginning and end, and three paper leaves within {see p. 24), apparently with a reed {see p. 27), is now in the library of the Town Council of Leicester. It contains the whole New Testament, except Matt. i. 1 — xviii. 15 ; Acts x. 45 — xiv. 17; Jude 7-25; Apoc. xviii. 7 — xxii. 21, but with fragments down to xix. 10. The original order was Paul., Acts, Cath. Epp., Apoc, Gospels last and missing when the MS. came into Chark's hands. Written in the strange hand which our facsimile exhibits (No. 40), epsilon being recumbent and almost like alpha, and with accents placed over the EVANN. 65-71. 203 succeeding consonant instead of the vowel '. The words Ei/ii Wip/wv XapKov at the top of the first page, in the same beautiful hand that wrote many (too many) marginal notes, prove that this codex once belonged to the William Chark, mentioned under Cod. 61 (p. 201) who got it from Brynkley, who probably got it like the Caius MS. (Evan. 59) from the Convent of Grey Friars at Cambridge. In 1641 (Wetstein states 1669) Thomas Hayne, M.A., of Trussington, in that county, gave this MS. with his other books to the Leicester Library. Mill was permitted to use it at Oxford, and collated it there in 1671. A collation also made by John Jackson and William Tiffin was lent to Wetstein through Caesar de Missy and Th. Gee, a Presbyterian minister of But Close, Leicester. Tregelles re-collated it in 1852 for his edition of the Greek Testa- ment, and Scrivener very minutely in 1855; the latter published his results, with a full description of the book itself, in the Appendix to his ' Codex Augiensis.' No manuscript of its age has a text so remarkable as this, less however in the Acts than in the Gospels. Though none of the ordinary divisions into sections, and scarcely any liturgical marks, occur throughout, there is evidently a close connexion between Cod. 69 and the Church Service-books, as well in the interpolations of proper names, particles of time, or whole passages (e.g. Luke xxii. 43, 44 placed after Matt. xxvi. 39) which are common to both, as especially in the titles of the Gospels : ek roO Kara /lapKov dayycXiov (sic), &c., being in the very language of the Lectionaries ^ Codd. 178, 443 have the same peculiarity. Tables of Ke(pd\aia stand before the three later Gospels, with very unusual variations ; for which, as well as for the foreign matter inserted and other peculiarities of Cod. 69, consult Scrivener's Cod. Augiensis (Introd. pp. xl-xlvii). See also Mr. J. Eendel Harris, Origin of the Leicester Codex, 1887. 70. Camb. Univ. Lib. LI. ii. 13 [xv], ll-l-x7i, ff. 186 (23), orn., TirX. in margin, k(CJ>. Lat., vers., was written, like Codd. 30, 62", 287, by G. Hermonymus the Spartan (who settled at Paris, 1472, and became the Greek teacher of Budaeus and Eeuchlin), for Wil l ia m E odet ; there are marginal corrections by Budaeus, from whose letter to Bp. Tonstall we may fix the date about A.d. 1491-4. It once belonged to Bunckle of London, then to Bp. Moore. Like Cod. 62" it has the Latin chapters (Mill). *71. Lambeth 528 [a.d. IIOO], 6^x41, ff. 265 (26), is Mill's ^jsA. and Scrivener's g. This elegant copy, which once belonged to an Archbishop of Ephesus, was brought to England in 1675 by Philip Traheron, English Chaplain at Smyrna. Traheron made a careful collation of his manuscript, of which both the rough copy (B. M., Burney 24) and a fair one (Lambeth 528 b) survive. This last Scrivener m » Another facsimile (Luke xxi. 36-John viii. 6) is given by Abbott in his 'CoUation of Four Important Manuscripts' {see Cod. 13). In aU tour the pericope adulterae follows Luke xxi. 38. ., ' See the style of the Evangelistaria, as cited above, pp. 80-83 ; Matthaei 3 uncials BH and Birch's 178 of the Gospels, described below. So B.-C. 11. 13, to be described hereafter, reads in St. Matthew only dpx' «« rov «aTd ixaTemov a-,io« ,iayye\iov. Compare also Codd. 211, 261, 357, and B.-C. m. 5 in SS. Matthew and Mark. 204 CURSIVES. 1845 compared with the original, and revised, especially in regard to later corrections, of which there are many. Mill used Traheron's colla- tion very carelessly. Carp., Eus. t., Kftj). t. [xv], ice0., tItX., Am., Bus., led. This copy presents a text full of interest, and much superior to that of the mass of manuscripts of its age. See Cod. 29. 72. Brit. Mus. Harleian. 5647 [xi], large 4to, 10x8, ff. 268 (22, 24), an elegant copy, with a catena on St. Matthew, Kf<^. t.,pict., Ke(p., tiVX., lect., Am., Eus., subscr., a-rix. (Mark), various readings in the ample margin. Lent by T. Johnson to (Wetstein). 7.3. Christ Church, Oxford, Wake 26 [xi], 4to, 9f x8|, £F. 291, «0. t, Eus. t., vers., Ke4>., Am., Eus., rirX., plot., few lect. It is marked ' Ex dono Mauri Cordati Principis Hungaro-Walachiae, ks> 1724.' This and Cod. 74 were once Archbishop Wake's, and were collated for Wetstein by (Jo. Walker, Wake US. 35) \ 74. Christ Church, Oxford, Wake 20 [xiii], 8x6, ff. 204, written by Theodore (see p. ■♦&, note 8^. Mut. Matt. i. 1-14; v. 29— vi. i ; thirty-two verses. It came in 1727 from the Monastery of UavroKparap, on Mount Athos. Carp., Eus. t., Ke(f>. t., syn., men., ke^., tiVX., Am., Eus., lect., subscr., vers. 75. Cod. Genevensis 19 [xi], 9 x Ql, ff. 500 (19), Carp., Eus. t., prdl., Kccf). t., Am., tltX., Eus., led., 2>ict., men. In text it much resembles that of Cod. 6. Seen in 1714 by Wetstein, examined by Scholz (collated Matt. i — vi, John vii, viii), collated (Matt, i — xviii, M ark i — v) by Cellerier, a Professor at Geneva, whose collation (Matt, i — xviii) is corrected and supplemented with Matt, xix— end by H. C. Hoskier, though his visit to the MS. was unfortunately short. The first diorthota made corrections and additions as regards breathings and stops. Other cor- rections made not much later (Hoskier, Collation of 604, App. G). 76. (Act. 43, Paul. 49.) Cod. Caesar- Vindobonensis, Nessel. 300, Lambec. 28 [xi-xiii], 7J x 6|, S. 358 (27), prol., Kf0. t, Kirol., Ki(j). t., Kfcf),, tltX., Am,., Eus. (lect. and syn. by a later hand). It once belonged to Matthias Corvinus, the great king of Hungary (1458-90). Collated in ' Tcntamen descriptionis codicum,' &c. 1773 by (Treschow, and also by Alter) (Greg.). ^ Of the 183 manuscript volumes bequeathed by William Wake, Archbishop of Canterbury [1657-1737] to Christ Church (of which he had been a Canon), no less than twenty-eight contain portions of the Greek Testament. They are 0,11 described in this list from a comparison of Dean Gaisford's MS. Catalogue (1837) with the books themselves, to which Bp. Jacobson's kindness gave me access in 1861. Corrected by E. M., to whom similar kindness has been shown. See also 'Account of some MSS. at Christ Church, Oxford,' by the Rev. Charles H. Hoole, Student. EVANN. 72-82., , /, ^ I On 2015 / " 78. Cod. Nicolae Jancovich de Vadass/now in Hungary,{xii], 9J x 5|, ff. 293 (22), Eua. t., xecj). t., WtX., kccJ)., lect., syn., pict. It was once in the library of king Matthias Corvinus : on the sack of Buda by the Turks in 1527, his noble collection of 50,000 volumes was scattered, and about 1686 this book fell into the hands of S. B., then of J. G., Carpzov of Leipsic, at whose sale it was purchased and brought back to its former country. A previous possessor, in the seventeenth century, was Tcapyios 8€. t., K«j)., Eust., led., with corrections. Collated by A. G. Gehl in 1729 (?), and by Matthaei (No. 20) in 1786-7. 90. (Act. 47, Paul. 14.) Cod. Jac. Fabri, a Dominican of Deventer, now in the library of the church of the Remonstrants at Amster- dam, 186 [xvi, but copied from a manuscript written by Theodore and dated 1293], 4to, chart., 2 vols., Ke((>. (Lat.), led., syn. The Gospels stand John, Luke, Matthew, Mark {see p. 70) ; the Pauline Epistles precede the Acts ; and Jude is written twice, from different copies. This codex (which has belonged to Abr. Hinckelmann of Ham- burg, and to Wolff) was collated by Wetstein. Faber [1472 — living in 15lV] had also compared it with another 'very ancient' vellum manu- script of the Gospels presented by Sixtus IV (1471-84) to Jo. Wessel of Groningen, but which was then at Zvolle. As might be expected, this ^ On fol. 4 we read ^ $i0\os avrr] (^5« 178) t^j fiovrj; toB IlpoSp6nov \ t^s Kfiftivris eyyiara ttjs 'AcfaiJTi'oi; | ipxaixj) Si rrj iJ.ovrj nKfjais nirpa. Compare Cod. 178 and Montfauc, Palaeogr. Graeca, pp. 39, 110, 305. EVANN. 83-99. 207 copy much resembles Cod. 74. See Delitzsch, Handschr. Funde, ii. pp. 54-57. 91. Perronianus [x], of which extracts were sent by Montfauoon to Mill, had been Cardinal^Perron's [d. 1618], and before him had belonged to ' S. Taurini monasterium Ebroicense ' (Evreux). Hort suggests, and Gregory favours the suggestion, that this is the same as Evan. 299 (Cod. Par. Eeg. 177), which came from Evreux. >- 92. Faeschii 1 (Act. 49) [xiv or xv] ) The former, IQixS, ff. 141, ?^ 94. Faeschii 2 [^xvi or xvii] / Kf0. ,;,, tiVX., 2nct., contains St. Mark with Victor s commentary on vellum, and scholia on the Catholic Epistles, with the authors' names, Didymus, Origen, Cyril, &c., and is referred by Gregory to the tenth century; the latter, S\y.5\, ff. 172 (22), SS. Mark and Luke, with Victor's commentary on St. Mark, that of Titus of Bostra on St. Luke, on paper [xv or xvi, Greg.]. Both helongpd to Andrew Faesch, of Basle, and were collated by Wetstein. Dean Burgon found them both at Basle (0. ii. 27 and O. ii. 23). 93. Graevii [1632-1703] of the Gospels, cited by Vossius on the Genealogy, Luke iii, but not known (Cod. 80 % Greg.). 95. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. II. Gr. 16 [xii or earlier], lOJ x 8, ff. 110 (20), is Mill's Wheeler 2 \ It contains SS. Luke and John with commentary, mut. Luke i. 1 — xi. 2; John vii. 2-17; xx. 31 — xxi. 10. With full scholia neatly written in the margin, xt^., Am. (later), syn., men. (Mill, Professor Nicoll). 96. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 8 (Auct. D. 5. 1) [xv], 5|x3f, ff. 62 (18), chart., is Walton's and Mill's Trit., with many rare readings, containing St. John with a commentary, beautifully written by Jo. Trithemius, Abbot of Spanheim [d. 1516]. Received from Abraham Scultet by Geo. Hack- well, 1607 (Walton's Polyglott, Mill, Griesbach). / 97. Hirsaugiensis [1500, by Nicolas, a monk of Hirschau in Bavaria], 12mo, ff. 71, on vellum, containing St. John, seems but a copy of 96. Collated by Mains, and the collation given in J. D. Miohaelis, Orien- talische und exegetische Bibliothek, ii. p. 243, &c. (Greg., BengeP, Maius, Schulz). 98. Oxf. Bodl. E. D. Clarke 5 [xii], i\ x 6, ff. 222 (25), pict, K«p. L, KE0., TiVA., Am,., led., subsor., ttIx., brought by Clarke from the East. It was collated in a few places for Scholz, who substituted it here for Cod. R {see p. 139) of Griesbach. 99. Lipsiensis, Bibliothec. P.nul. [xvi], 8| x 7J, ff. 22 (22, 23), Mat- thaei's 18, contains Matt. iv. 8 — v. 27; vi. 2— xv. 30; Luke i. 1-13; Carp., Kf(j). t, K«t>., ti'tX., Am., Eus., led., syn. (Matthaei, Greg.). Wetstein's 99 is our 155. ' Noted 'Ex libris Georgii Wheleri Westmonasteriensis perigrinatione ejus Constantinopolitana collect. Anno Domini 1676.' See Evan. 68 ; Evst. 3. ' Cod. 101 better suits Bengal's description of TJffen. 3 than 97 • they are written on different materials, and the description of their respective texts will not let ua suspect them to be the same. Wetstein never cites Cod. 101, but the addition of rdv Seov at the end of John viii. 27, the reading of the margin of Uffeu. 3, has been erroneously ascribed in the critical editions to 97, not to 101. 2o8 . CURSIVES. 100. Paul. ir-B. de Eubeswald [x], 4to, 9i x 7i, ff. 374, «., nVX., .4m., J'ms., lect. {syn., men., avayv. later), vellum, mut. John xxi. 25 ; pict., Kf(p. t., Eus. t., and in a later hand many corrections with scholia, chart. J. C. Wagenseil used it in Hungary for John viii. 6. Now in the Univer- sity of Pesth, but in the fifteenth century belonging to Bp. Jo. Pannonius. Edited at Pesth in 1860 'cum interpretatione Hungaria' by S. Markfi. 101. TJffenbach. 3 [xvi], 12mo, chart., St. John a-Tix^prjs. So near the Basle (that is, we suppose, Erasmus') edition, that Bengel scarcely ever cites it. With two others (Paul. M. and Acts 45) it was lent by Z. C. TJffenbach, Consul of Erankfort-on-tlie-Main, to Wetstein in 1717, and afterwards to Beagel. (Gregory would omit it.) 102. Bihliothecae Medicae, an unknown manuscript with many rare readings, extracted by Wetstein at Amsterdam for Matt, xxiv — Mark viii. 1, from the margin of a copy of Plantin's N. T. 1591, in the library of J. Le Long. Canon Westcott is convinced that the manuscript from which these readings were derived is none other than Cod. B itself, and Dr. Grejjory agrees with him. In St. Matthew's Gospel he finds the two authorities agree seventy times and differ only five times, always in a manner to be easily accounted for : in St. Mark they agree in eighty- four out of the eighty-five citations, the remaining one (ch. ii. 22) being hardly an exception. Westcott, New Test., Smith's ' Dictionary of the Bible.' Sort's Cod. 102 is w^or (Evan. 507), to be described hereafter. 103. Hegius 196 [xi], fol., once Cardinal Mazarin's, seems the same manuscript as that from which Emericus Bigot gave extracts for Curcel- laeus' N. T. 1658 (Scholz). Burgon supposes some mistake here, as he finds Eeg. 196 to be a copy of Theophylact's commentary on SS. Matthew and Mark, written over an older manuscript [viii or ix]. Perhaps the same as 14 or 278 (Greg.). 104. Hieronymi Vignerii [x], from which also Bigot extracted read- ings, which Wetstein obtained through J. Drieberg in 1744, and pub- lished. Perhaps 697 (Greg.). 105. (Act. 48, Paul. 24.) Cod. Ebnerianus, Bodl. Misc. Gr. 136, a beautiful copy [xii], 8x61, ff. 426 (27), formerly belonging to Jerome Ebner von Eschenbach of Nuremberg. Fict., Carp., Eus. t., Kccj}. t., tIt\., k6<^., Am. (not Eus), suhscr., o-tIx-, the Nicene Creed, all in gold : with lect. throughout and syn., men. prefixed by Joasaph, a calligraphist, a.d. 1391, who also added .John viii. 3-11 at the end of that Gospel. Facsimile in Home's Introduction, and in Tregelles' Home, p. 220 (Schoenleben 1738, Eev. H. O. Coxe, by whom the collation was lent before 1845 to the Eev. E. J. F. Thomas, Vicar of Yeovil [d. 1873], together with one of Canon. Graec. 110 of the Acts and Epistles, both of which are mislaid). 106. Winchelsea [x], with many important readings, often resembling the Harkleian Syriac : not now in the Earl of Winchclsea's Library (Jackson collated it for Wetstein in 1748). 107. Bodl. E. D. Clarke 6 [xiv and later], 8^ x 6f, ff. 351, Ke0. f., pict., EVANN. lOO-III, 209 K€^., TtVX., containing the G-ospels in different hands. (Like 98, 1 11, 112, partially collated for Scholz.) Griesbach's 107 is also 201. 108. Vindobonensis Caesarei, Suppl. Gr. 2, formerly Kollar. 4 [xi], 12f x9i, ff. 426, 2 vols. With a commentary (Victor's on St. Mark: Burgon, Last Twelve Verses, &c., p. 288), Carp., Eus. t., prol., Kecj,. t., pict., Ke(ji., TiVX., Am., Eus., subscr., arix. It seems to have been written at Constantinople, and formerly belonged to Parrhasius, then to the convent of St. John de Carbonaria at Naples (Treschow, Alter, Birch, Scholz). <■ 109. Brit. Mus. Addit. 5117 [a.d. 1326], 7^x51, ff. 225 (24-30), 11. rubr.. Carp., prol., ki^. t, Eus. t., syn., men., led., Am., tIt\., suhscr., (rn'x.. Mead. 1, then Askew (5115 is Act. 22, and 5116 is Paul. 75, these two in the same hand ; different from that employed in the Gospels). 110 y Brit. Mus. Addit. 19,386 [xiv], 11 x 8, ff. 267 (1), Carp., Eus. t. (faded), Ke(f>. t., prol., Ke. t, pict., kc., some TiVX., Am., frequently Bus?, once Bernard Mould's (Smyrna, 1724), with an unusual text. Mut. Matt. i. 1— viii. 10; Mark v. 23-36; Luke i. 78 — ii. 9; vi. 4-15; John xi. 2 — xxi. 25 (Griesbach, Bloomfield). A few more words of John xi survive. 116. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5567 [xii], 6| x 5, ff. 300 (23), Syn., Bus. t., Ke(p. t., Ke., WtX., Am., formerly belonged to St. Victor's on the Walls, and seems to be Stephen's 48', whose text (1550) and Colinaeus' (1534) it closely resembles. St. Mark is wanting (Griesbach). 121. Par. St. Genevieve, A. 0. 34 [Sept. 1284, Indiction 12], 7| x 6, ff. 241, Kf(p. t, K(. t., joict., KC0., t/tX., Am., suhscr., corrections by another hand (Treschow, Alter, Birch). *124. Vind. Caes. Ness. 188, formeriy 31 [xii], 4to, 8^ x 7§, ff. 180 (26), Garj)., Bus. t., harm., Ke(f). t, Ke<^., tiVX., Am., Bus., syn., men., an eclectic copy, with corrections by the first hand (Mark ii. 14 ; Luke iii. 1, &c.). "This manuscript was written in Calabria, where it belonged to a certain Leo, and was brought to Vienna probably in 1564. It resembles the Harkleian Syriac, Old Latin, Codd. DL. 1 13, and especially 69 (Treschow, Alter, Birch). Collated by Dr. Em. Hoffmann for Professor Ferrar where Alter and Birch disagree. See Cod. 1 3, for Abbott's recent edition. 125. Vind. Caes. Suppl. G. 50, formerly Kollar. 6 [x], 8f x 62, ff. 306 (23), Kf0. t, Kicj)., tItX., Am., Bus., 2>ict. {lect., subscr., anx., vers, later), with many corrections in the margin and between the lines (Treschow, Alter, Birch). '"Meerman's other manuscript of the N. T., sold at his sale in 1824, is No. 562. P a 212 CURSIVES. 126. Guelpherbytanus xvi. 6, Aug. Quarto [xi], 8^ X 6|, £f. 219 (26), carelessly -written, Eus. t., Ke(j>. t., prol., jnct., with lect., syn. in a later hand, and some quite modern corrections. Matt, xxviii. 18-20 is cruci- form, capitals often occur in the middle of words, and the text is of an unusual character. Inspected by (Heusinger 1752, Knittel, Tischen- dorf). N.B. Codd. 127-181, all at Rome, were inspected, and a few (127, 131, 157) really collated by Birch, about 1782. Of 153 Scholz collated the greater part, and small portions of 138-44; 146-52; 154-57; 159-60; 162; 164-71; 173-75; 177-80. 4- 127. Rom. Vatican. Gr. 349 [xi], 12f X 9|, ff. 370 (16), 11. rubr., Carp., Eus. t., jyrol., Ke(f>. t., Ke(j)., nVX., Am., lect., a neatly written and important copy, with a few later corrections (e. g. Matt, xxvii. 49). 128. Eom. Vat. Gr. 356 [xi Birch, xiii or xiv Greg.], 12| x 9|, ff. 370 (IS), 11. rubr., proL, k(^. t. with harmony, xe^., tiVX., subscr., arix- (p. 69, note). 129. Eom. Vat. Gr. 358 [xii], 11| x 8|, ff. 355, II. rubr.. Carp, (with addition), Eus. t, prol, Ke<\>. t., Kscf)., titX., Am., Eus., syn., men.,pict., with scholia, Victor's commentary on St. Mark, and a note on John vii. 53, such as we read in Cod. 145 and others. Bought at Constantinople in 1438 by Nicolas de Cuza, Eastern Legate to the Council of Ferrara {see Cod. 87). 1 30. Eom. Vat. Gr. 359 [xiii Birch, xv or xvi Greg.], Hi x 8}, chart, ff. 229 (26), 11. rubr., Kf0. lat., a curious copy, with the Greek and Latin in parallel columns, and the Latin chapters. '■- 131. (Act. 70, Paul. 77.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 360 [xi Birch, xiv or xv Greg.], 9^ X 7, ff. 233 (37), 2 cols., contains the whole New Testament except the Apoc. (Birch), with many remarkable variations, and a text somewhat like that of Aldus' Greek Testament (1518). The manuscript was given to Sixtus V [1585-90] for the Vatican by 'Aldus Manuccius Paulli F. Aldi.' The Epistle to the Hebrews stands before i Tim. Carp., Eus. t., Kf((). t., of an unusual arrangement (viz. Matt. 74, Mark 46, Luke 57). Am., syn., men., subscr., o-tLx. {lect. with inif. later). This copy con- tains many itacisms, and corrections primd manu. 132. Eom. Vat. Gr. 361 [xi Birch, xii or xiii Greg.], 10| X 6i ff. 289 (20), Eus. t., prol., Kecf). t., Ke(j)., Am., Eus., subscr., pict. in aur., lect. (later). 133. (Act. 71, Paul. 78.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 363 [xi?], 7| x 6|, ff. 332 (29), pirol., Ke(p. t., Kicj)., TiVX., Am., lect., subscr., syn., men., pict., Euthalian prologues. 134. Eom. Vat. Gr. 364 [xi or xii], 4to, elegant, SJ x 6^, ff. 297 (20), Carp., Eus. t, ki!j>. t., Kecj}., tlt\., Am., Eus., syn., men., pict., titles in gold. 135. Eom. Vat. Gr. 365 [xi?], 9| X 7|-, K«i>. t., pict. The first 26 of its 174 leaves are later and chart. 136. Eom. Vat. Gr. 665 [xiii], 9f X 6f, ff. 235 (32), on cotton paper ; EVANN. 126-148. 213 contains SS. Matthew and Mark with Euthymius' commentary. Mut. Mark xv. 1-end. "^ 137.^ Eom Vat. Gr. 756 [xi or xii], llj x 8^ ff. 300 (19), «^. t., AT 1 ?^\ ' *^'*'' "****■' P^"^-' ^^^^ ^ commentary (Victor's on St. Mark). At the end we read ko- . t., Kecj)., tItX., lect., dvayv., syn., men., subscr., a-TtX; pict., Euthal, contains the whole New Testament, syn., pict. The leaves are arranged in quaternions, but separately numbered for each volume (Birch). 142. (Act. 76, Paul. 87.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 1210 [xi], 4f x 3J, ff. 324 (30), very neat, kc^. t. at end, kc0., tiVX., subscr., pict., Euthal. {si/n., men., A.d. 1447), containing also the Psalms. There are many marginal readings in another ancient hand. ^ 143. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1229 [xi], 12| x 9f, ff. 275 (24), «0. t, ^^4,., titK., Am., Eus., pict., with a marginal commentary (Victor's on St. Mark). On the first leaf is read rrjs op6rjs mtrjeas ma-ra oiKOVopm km (pvXaKi HavXat TfrdpTa [1555 — 59]. 144. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1254 [xi], 6J x 4|, ff. 267, Eus. t., Ke. t., kc^., TiVX., Am., lect. 145. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1548 [xi Greg., xiii Birch], 7 x 5i, ff. 161 (17), ])rol., Ke(p. t., Ketp., tItX., Am., Eus., led., contains SS. Luke and John. i/wJ. Luke iv. 15 — v. 36; John i. 1-26. A later hand has written Luke xvii — xxi, and made many corrections. 146. Eom. Palatine- Vatican. 5' [xii], 12J x 9^, ff. 265 (13), Ki. t., Kc(f>., titX., syn., men., subscr., otLx- 148. Eom. Pal.-Vat. 136 [xi Greg., xiii Birch], 7\ x 4^, ff. 153, «^. t, Ke(j)., TiVX., Am., Eus., syn., with some scholia and unusual readings. ' A collection presented to Urban VIII (1623-44) by Maximilian, Elector of Bavaria, from the spoils of the unhappy Elector Palatine, titular king of Bohemia. 214 CURSIVES, 149. (Act. 77, Paul. 88, Apoc. 25.) Eom. Pal.- Vat. 171 [xiv or xv], fol., ff. 179, prol. in Cath. and Paul., lect, contains the whole New Testament (see p. 69, note). 150. Eom. Pal.- Vat. 189 [xi or xii], 4J x 3|, ff. 331 (23), Eus. t, prol, Kf(p. t., Am., Eus., led., syn., men., subscr., crrlx., pict. 151. Eom. Pal.-Vat. 220 [x or xi], 91 x 7, ff. 224 (28), 11. black and gold. Carp., Eus. t., Kecj). t., Kerol., Eus. t., Ke mtTTor /SaeriXfur 7vopcj)vpoyevvrjTos Kai avrnKparayp pafiaiav, 6 KofivTjvos, and AXe^to? ev x^^ to) 6(o ttiotos jSnaiXfuy TTopcpvpoyevvrjTos 6 Kop,vr]Vos, The Emperor John II the Handsome succeeded his father, the great Alexius, A.D. 1118. This MS. is remarkable for its eclectic text, which is said by Zahn to approach sometimes that of Marcion (Geschichte d. N. T. Kanons, i. 456, note 2, and 457, note 1). It is often in agree- ment with Codd. BDL, 69, 106, and especially with 1. 158. Cod. Pii II, Rom. Vat. 55 [xi], 3^x3, ff. 235 (20), w(^. t., Kf., TiVX., Am., Eus., lect. (partial), and readings in the margin, primA manu. This copy was given to the Library by Pius II (1458-64). 'f 159. Eom. Barberinianus 4«4, formerly 8 [xi], 10| X 8|-, ff. 203 (23), 2 cols., K((p., t, K((p., TiVX., Am., Eus., led., subscr. {Carp., Eus. t, Ke(p. t. Matt., syn., men. xvi), in the Barberini Library, at Eome, EVANN. 149-172. 215 founded above two centuries since by the . Cardinal, Francis II, of that name. 160. Eom. Barb. iv. 27, formerly 9 [dated 1123], 8|x7j, ff. 216, Ke(f>. t., Ke(j)., tItX., Am., led., syn., men., suhscr. 161. Rom. Barb. iii. 17, formerly 10 [x or xi], 8 x &\, ff. 203 (24), 2 cols., K£<^. t., Ke.t., K((j)., TiVX., Am., Eus., subscr., syn., men., pid., once the property of Achilles Statins, as also was Cod. 171. This codex and the next three are in the Library of St. Maria in Vallicella at Rome, and belong to the Fathers of the Oratory of St. Philippo Neri. 170. Rom. Vallicell. C. 61 [xiii-xv], SJ x 61 ff. 277 (23), prol., K^cji. t. Kfct>., TiVX., Am., Eus., led., dmyv., subscr., urix- (occasionally m later hand). The end of St. Luke and most of St. John is in a later hand. 171. Rom. Vallicell. C. 73 [xlv, Montfaucon xi], 5f x 4 J, ff. 253 (20), prol., Ke(ji. t, Kf(j)., Ti'rX., Am., Eus., led., subscr. • 172. Eom. Vallicell. F. 90 [xii], 4to, ff. 217, now only contains the 2l6 CURSIVES. Pentateuch, but from Bianchini, I. ii. pp. 529-30, we infer that the Gospels were once there. 173. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1983, formerly Basil. 22, ending John xiii. 1, seems to have been written in Asia Minor [xi Birch and Burgon. xii or xiii Greg.], 7| x 5J, if. 155 (20), 2 cols., Carp., Eus. t., Ke(f). t., kccJ)., titK., Am., led., men., subscr. ; pfjii., ari^. as in Codd. 163, 164, 167. This codex, and the next four, were brought from the LibrarV of the Basilian monks. 174. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2002, formerly Basil. 41 [dated second hour of Sept. 7, A.D. 1052], 9f X74, ff. 132 (30), 2 cols., ke^. t., k^cJ)., rn-X., Am., Eus., led., subscr., arlx. Mwt. Matt. i. 1 — ii. 1 ; John i. 1-27; ending John viii. 47. Written by the monk Constantine ' tabernis Jiabitante)' J. ' cum praeesset praefecturae Georgilas dux Calabriae ' (Scholz). 175. (Act. 41, Paul. 194, Apoc. 20.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 2080, iformerly Basil. 119 [x-xii], 8x5f, ff. 247, subscr., contains the whole New Testament, beginning M tt. iv. 17, with scholia to the Acts,; between which and the Catholic Epistles stands the Apocalypse, There are some marginal corrections primd m,anu (e.g. Luke xiiv. 13). The Pauline Epistles have Euthalius' subscriptions. Also inspected by Bianchini. 176. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2113, formerly Basil. 152 [x or xi], 8^- X 5f, ff. 77, 11. coloured, John ii. 1, kec^., WtX., Am., lect. Begins Matt. x. 13, ends John ii. 1. 177. Rom. Vat. Gr. ? formerly Basil. 163 [xi], 8vo, mut. John i. 1-29. Dr. Gregory thinks that it is 2115, his Evan. 870. 178. Eom. Angelicus A. 1. \ [xii], 14|xll|, ff. 272 (23), 2 cols., Eus. t, Kfcf)., TiVX. with harmony. Am., mut. Jo. xxi. 17-25. Arranged ^ in quaternions, and the titles to the Gospels resemble those in Cod. 69. Codd. 1 78-9 belong to the Angelica convent of Augustinian Eremites at Eome. It has on the first leaf the same subscription as we gave under Cod. 87, and which Birch and Scholz misunderstand. /^^^ Ca^.i^aJih'i. 179. Eom. Angelic. A. 4. 11 [xii], 7f x 6J, 'S.. 248 (22), Eus. t, «0. t., Ke., TiVX. to St. John only, miser, (in Luke). The titles of the Gospels in lake, forming a kind of imitation of ropework. 183. Flor. Laur. vi. 14 [xiv, xii Greg.], 6Jx5|, ff. 349 (19), Bus. t., Kefj). t, Kefjy., tiVX., Am., Eus. in gold; and iu a later hand, capp. Lat, amyv., lect, syn., men., at the end of which is rc'Xof aiv Bea iyia tov fiTfvo- Xoy/ou, aurjv- amrf, i.e. A.D. 1418. This mode of reckoning is very rare {see p. 42, note 2), and tempted Scholz to read-rvii;' of the Greek era, i.e. A.D. 910. 184. Flor. Laur. vi. 15 [xiii], lHx5|, ff. 72 (49), 2 cols., Carp., proL, K£(j). t., Am., Eus., led. Left in an unfinished state. 185. Flor. Laur. vi. 16 [xii], 14x6|, ff. 341 {21), prol, Kecj). t., «^., TiVX., Am,., lect, dvayv., subscr., (rrix. The summary of the Synaxarion is subscribed Hovos BaaiKeiov, Koi &v Xo'you Xdyot (Burgon). 186. Flor. Laur. vi. 18 [xi], fol., 11^x8^, ff. 260 (20), Carp., Eus. t., prol., Keict. (Matt.), commentary (Victor's on St. Mark) ; written by Leontius, a calligrapher. Burgon cites Bandini's Catal. i. 130-3, where the elaborate syn. are given in full. 187. Flor. Laur. vi. 23 [xii], 7| x6|, ff. 212 {25), pict. very rich and numerous. Carp., Eus. t., Ke(j). t., nVX., Am. (not Eus.), all in gold. A peculiar kind of asterisk occurs very frequently in the text and margin, the purpose of which is not clear. 188. Flor. Laur. vi. 25 [xi], 6 x 4|, ff. 228 (26), syn. and men. full and beautiful. FroL, Ke(J3. f., k€(J)., WtX., Am., Eus., led., suhscr., ori'^. 189. (Act. 141, Paul. 239.) Flor. Laur. vi. 27 [xii], 4^ x 3|, ff. 452 (24), Ke(j). t, K«f>., led., dvayv., Euthal. in Cath. and Paul., minute and beautifully written, mvi. from John xix. 38. 190. Flor. Laur. vi. 28 [July, 1285, Ind. 13], 8vo, 5| x 4f, ff. 439 (17), prol., Kc., tLtK., contains the Epistle of St. James with a marginal gloss : also portions of SS. Matthew and Mark, with Chry- sostom's commentary on St. Matthew, and Victor's on St. Mark, all imperfect. 198. Flor. Laur. ./Edil. 221 [xiii], 4to, 9|x6|, ff. 171 (29), chart., Carp., Eus.t, Kf(p. t.. Am., Eus., lect., subscr. : from the library ' Aedilium Flor. Ecc.' Here again Am. and Eus. are in the same line (see Cod. 112): the avayvaa-fiaTa also are numbered. Codd. 199-203 were inspected, rather than collated, by Birch at Florence before 1788; the first two in the Benedictine library of St. Maria ; the others in that of St. Mark, belonging to the Dominican Friars. Scholz could not find any of them, but 201 is Wetstein's 107, Scrivener's m ; 202 is now in the British Museum, Addit. 14,774. The other two Burgon found in the Laurentian Library, whither they came at the suppression of monasteries in 1810. They were examined afterwards by Gregory. 199. Flor. Laur. Conv. Sopp. 160, formerly Badia 99 or S. Mariae 67 [xii], 5| X 4f , ff. 229 (25), Eus. t., Kttp. t. with harm., Kf; rirK., subscr., 2)ict., lect., with iambic verses and various scholia. The crrlxoi are numbered and, besides Am., Eus., there exists in parts a Harmony at the foot of the pages, such as is described in p. 68, note 2. 200. Flor. Laur. Conv. Sopp. 1 59, formerly Badia 69 or S. Mariae 66 [x], 8f X 6|, ff. 229 (25), pict.. Carp., Eus. t., icc0. t., Am., all in gold: Eus. in red, Kf0., t/tX., with fragments of Gregory of Nyssa against the Arians {syn. and men. xiv). There are many scholia in vermilion scattered throughout the book. Codd. 199, 200 were presented to St. Maria's by Antonia Corbinelli [d. 1423] : the latter from St. Justina's, another Benedictine house. *201. (Act. 91, Paul. 104, Apoc. 94.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Addit. 11,837, EVANN. 193-207. 2ig formerly Praedicator. S. Marci 701 [Oct. 7, 1357, Ind. 11], 131x11, ff. 492 (22), is m^cr. in the Gospels, Y". in Act., Paul., and b^cr. in Apoc. This splendid copy was purchased for the British Museum from the heirs of Dr. Samuel Butler, Bishop of Lichfield. It contains the whole New Testament; was first cited by Wetstein (107) from notices by Jo. Lamy, in his ' de Eruditione Apostolorum,' Florence, 1738; glanced at by Birch, and stated by Scholz (N. T. vol. ii. pp. xii, xxviii) to have been cursorily collated by himself: how that is possible can hardly be understood, as he elsewhere professes his ignorance whither the manuscript had gone (N. T. vol. i. p. Ixxii). Scrivener collated the whole volume. There are many changes by a later hand, also syn., «^. t., Kfcf)., titX., Am., some £lus., led., proL, dmyv., subscr., . t., Ke(p., tIt'K., Am., Eus., of some value. 209. (Act. 95, Paul. 108, Apoo. 46.) Ven. Mark 10 [xi, xiv Greg.j, 7|- X 4f, if. 411 (27), of the whole New Testament, once Bessarion's, who had it with him at the Council of Florence, 1439. There are numerous minute marginal notes in vermilion, obviously primd manu. In its delicate style of writing this copy greatly resembles Cod. 1 (fac- simile No. 23). ¥.e. t., TiVX., Kf(^., Am. (not Eus.), also the modern chapters in the margin. Prol. to Epistles, leot., but not much in the Gospels, before each of which stands a blank leaf, as if for pict. A good collation of Codd. 205 and 209 is needed ; Birch did little, Engelbreth gave him some readings, and Fleck has published part of a collation by Heimbach. Kinck collated Apoc. i-iii. In the Gospels they are very like Codd. B, 1. The Apocalypse is in a later hand, somewhat resembling that of Cod. 205, and hs.s prol. For the unusual order of the books, see above, p. 72. 210. Ven. Mark 27 [xi or xii], a noble foL, 14 x 11|, ff. 372, with a catena (Victor's commentary on St. Mark). Mut. Matt. i. 1 — ii. 18, from the same cause as in Cod. 207. Eich blue and gold illuminations, and pictures of SS. Mark and Luke. TiVX., ke^., jnct. 211. Ven. Mark 539 [xii], fol., 11^ x 9J, ff. 280 (29-26), 2 cols., mut. Lukei. 1 — ii. 32 ; John i. 1 — iv. 2, with an Arabic version in the right- hand column of each page. Kc. t. with harm., Keip., Am. (not Eus.), avayv., lect., syn., men., subser., vers. 215. Ven. Mark 544 [xi], fol., 12f x 9i ff. 271 (24), Carp., Eus. t, «rf>. t. with harm., riVX., Kf0., Am., Eus., led., syn., pict. (later). This copy is a duplicate of Codd. 20, 300, as well in its text as in the subscriptions and commentary, being without any of the later corrections EVANN. 208-225. 221 seen in Cod. 20. The commentary on St. Jolm is Chrysostom's, those on the other Gospels the same as in Cod. 300 (Burgon). 216. Codex Canonici, brought by him from Corcyra, written in a small character [no date assigned], never was at St. Mark's, as Scholz alleges : Griesbach inserted it in his list through a misunderstanding of Birch's meaning. It is probably one of those now at Oxford, to be described hereafter (see Codd. 489, 490). 217. Ven. Mark, Gr. i. 3, given in 1478 by Peter de Montagnana to the monastery of St. John in Viridario, at Padua (viii. A.) [xii or xiii], 8^ X 6 J, ff. 306 (21), in fine condition. Oarp.,Eus. t., Ke(p. t., tiVX., kc^., Am. (not Eus.), full syn., few lect., 2>rol., vers. Codd. 218-225 are in the Imperial Library at Vienna. Alter and Birch collated them about the same time, the latter but cursorily, and Gregory examined them in 1887. *218. (Act. 65, Paul. 57, Apoc. 33.) Vindobon. Caesar, NesseL 23, formerly 1 [xiii], fol., 12^ x 8f, ff. 623 (49, 50), 2 cols., Ke. t., Kf^., tItX., Am., led., syn., men., subscr., only con- tains St. Matthew. This copy came from Naples. 225. Vind. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 102, formerly Kollar. 9 [dated rf or A.D. 1192], 5| X 3|, ff. 171 {22), pict., lect., dpayv., syn., men. Codd. 226-233 are in the Escurial, described by D. G. Moldenhawer, who collated them about 1783, loosely enough, for Birch's edition. In 1870 the Librarian, Jos6 Fernandez Montana (in order to correct Haenel s 222 CURSIVES. errors) sent to Mr. Wm. Kelly, who obligingly communicated it to me, a complete catalogue of the four copies of the Greek Bible, and of nine- teen of the New Testament ' neither more or less,' then at the Escurial, with their present class-marks. I do not recognize, either in his list or in that subjoined, the ' Cod ex Aureu s containing the Four Gospels in • letters of gold, a work of the early part of the eleventh century,' spoken of in the Globe newspaper of Oct. 3, 1872, on occasion of the fire at the Escurial on Oct. 2, which however did not touch the manuscripts. Per- haps that Codex is in Latin, unless it be Evst. 40. See also Emmanuel Miller, Cat. des MSS. Gr. de la Bibl. de I'Escurial, Paris, a.d. 1848. 226. (Act. 108, Paul. 228.) Cod. Escurialensis x- iv- 17 [xi], Svo, ff. ?, on the finest vellum, richly ornamented, in a small, round, very neat hand. Eus. t., Keij>. t., lect, pict., tItK., kc^i-, A.m., Eus. Many corrections were made by a later hand, but the original text is valuable, and the readings sometimes unique. Fairly collated. 227. Escurial. x- iii- 15 [xiii], 4to, ff. 158, lyrol., Ke. t., Am., fict. A later hand, which dates from 1308, has been very busy in making cor- rections. 228. (Act. 109, Paul. 229.) Escurial. x- iv. 12 [xiv, Montana xvi], Svo, ff. ?, chart. Once belonged to Nicolas Nathanael of Crete, then to Andreas Damarius of Epidaurus, a calligrapher. Eus. t, syn} 229. Escurial. x- iv- 21 [dated 1140], Svo, ff. 296, written by Basil Argyropolus, a notary. Mut. Mark xvi. 15-20; John i. 1-11. Pict., lect.; the latter by a hand of about the fourteenth century, which retraced much of the discoloured ink, and corrected in the margin (since mutilated by the binder) very many important readings of the first hand, which often resemble those of ADK. i. 72. (This copy must be mislaid, as it is not in Montana's list./ U L Un.- rk^ijUya U4f~ ^ 230. Escurial. (Montana i^f).^ iii. 5 [dated Oct. 29, lOli, with the wrong Indiction, 11 for 12 : Montana's date is 1014, and the error is probably not his: see p. 42, note 2], 4to, ff. 218, written by Luke a monk and priest, with double syn.'. Carp., k«J). t., subscr., prjji., o-tix- '. see p. 67, note. An interesting copy, deemed by Moldenhawer worthy of closer examination. 231. Escurial. <^ (Montana \f').'' iii. 6 [xii], 4to, ff. 181, lect., Eus. t. torn, Kecj>. t., a picture ' quae Marcum mentitur,' subscr., (ttIx., syn., men. There are some marginal glosses by a later hand (which obelizes John vii. 53 sea.), and a Latin version above parts of St. Matthew. 232. Escurial. (Montana ■^).^ iii. 7 [xiii : dated iMi, Montana], 4to, ff. 288, very elegant but otherwise a poor copy. Double syn., tltKoi in the margin of SS. Matthew and Luke, but elsewhere kept apart. 233. Escurial. Y. ii. S [xi?, Montana xiii], ff. 279, like Codd. 69 and 206, is partly of parchment, partly paper, in bad condition, and once 1 Thus, at least, I understand Moldenhawer's description, ' Evangeliis et Actis \i(eis subjiciuntur dudum in vulgus notae.' ■■> Others ¥. " By double syn. Moldenhawer may be supposed to mean here and in Cod. 232 both syti. and men. EVANN. 226-241. 223 belonged to Matthew Dandolo, a Venetian noble. It has a catena, and by reason of ligatures, &c. {see p. 43), is hard to read. Prol, K«p. t., Eus. t. (apart), vers., prjfi., a-rix. 234. (Act. 57, Paul. 72.) Cod. Havniensis reg. theol. 1322, formerly 1 [dated 1278J, 10 x 7^, ff. 315 (35), 2 cols., one of the several copies written by Theodore {see p. 43, note 1). This copy and Cod. 235 are now in the Eoyal Library at Copenhagen, but were bought at Venice by F. Eostgaard in 1699. The order of the books in Cod. 234 is described p. 73. Corp., Hus. t., led., syn., men., with many corrections. (C. Gr. Hensler, 1784.) 235. Havniens. reg. tbeol. 1323, formerly 2 [dated 1314], 4to, ff. 279, chart., written by the Upoij.6vaxos Philotheus, though very incorrectly ; tbe text agrees much with Codd. DK. i. 33 and the Harkleian Svriac. Ke0. t., leot. ; the words are often ill divided and the stops misplaced (Hensler). 236 ^ London, J. Bevan Braithwaite 3 [xij.ej x 4f,ff. 256 (20), 7 cAart., syn., men., Eus. t. Am., Ke. i., once belonging to Philotheus, then to Dionysiua (monasteries) on Athos, with^ the com- mentary of Euthymius Zigabenus. Mut. Mark viii. 12-34; xiv. 17-54; Luke XV. 32 — xvi. 8. *241. Mosc. (Act. 104, Paul. 120, Apoc. 47) Dresdensis Eeg. A. 172 (Tregelles), once Matthaei's (k) [xi], 4to, 8| x 6|, ff. 356 (31), prol., Kf(f>. t, Ke.. Am., Eus., led., prol., from Philotheus. *248. Mosc. Syn. 264 (Mt. r) [dated 1275], 4to, ff. 260 (8 chaH. + 252), Kf^i. t (chart), Eus., led., written by Meletius a Beraean for Cyrus Alypius, oiKovojiOf of St. George's monastery, in the reign of Michael Palaeologus (1259-82). *249. Mosc. Syn. 94 (Mt. s) [xi], fol., ff. 809 (more likely 309 as Greg.), from UavTOKparap monastery (as Cod. 74). Contains St. John with a catena. *250. Mosc. Syn. in a box (Mt. v) [xiii], small 8vo, ff. 225, Carp., Eus. t, Kicj). t., Am., Eus., syn., is the cursive portion of Cod V (see p. *44, and note), John vii. 39 — xxi. 25. It is also Wetstein's Cod. 87. *251. Mosc. Tabularil Caesarei (Mt. x) [xi], 4to, ff. 270, Oarp., Eus.t., pict, Am., presented to a monastery in A. d. 1400. *252. Dresd. Reg. A. 145 (Tregelles), once Matthaei's (z) [xi], 8| x 7, ff. 123 (31), Kf0. t, Kecj)., TiVX., Am., Eus., led., avayv. (Greg.), with corrections and double readings (as from another copy), but pirimA manu. *253. Mosc. of Nicephorus Archbishop of Cherson ' et Slabinii ' (Slaviansk ?) \ formerly belonged to the monastery of St. Michael at Jerusalem (Mt. 10) [xi], fol., ff. 248, prol., K«f>. t, Am., Eus., with scholia, Victor's commentary on St. Mark, and rare readings, much resembling those of Cod. 259. *254. Dresd. A. 100 (Matthaei 11) (Tregelles) [xi], ll|x9l, ff. 247 (24), )cf0. t, Kect>., Am., Eus., pict, from the monastery of St. Athanasius. Contains SS. Luke and John with scholia. ' Holmes, Praefatio ad Pentateuchum, describes his Cod. 32 as ' e Codioibus Eugenii, olim Archiepiscopi Slabinii et Chersonis.' Nicephorus also is named by Holmes as the editor of a Catena on the Octateuch and the four books of Kings from the Constantinopolitau manuscripts (Leipzig, 1772-3), and is described as ' primo Hieromonachus, et postea Arehiepiscopus Slabiuiensis et Chersouensis, sedem Astracani habeas ' {ubi supra, cap. iv). EVANN. 242-264. 225 *255. Mosc. Syn. 139 (Mt. 12) [xiii], fol., ff. 2Q9 chart. +9, once ' Dionysii monachi rhetoris et amicorum.' Commentaries of Chrysostom and others (e'lijyijTiicai exKoyai), with fragments of the text interspersed. *256. Mosc. Typogr. Syn. 3 (Mt. 14) [ix ?], fol., ff. 147, scholia on SS. Mark and Luke, with portions of the text. The commentary on St. Mark is ascribed to Victor, but in this copy and the preceding the scholia are but few in number (Burgon). *257. Mosc. Syn. 120 (Mt. 15) is Evan. O, described above. *258. Dresd. Keg. A. 123 (Tregelles), (Mt. 17) [xiii], 8^x6^ £f. 126, barbarously written; pict, lect, syn. *259. Mosc. Syn. 45 (Mt. a) [xi], fol., ff. 263, Carp., Eus. t, prol., Ke. t, tItX., Kc(f)., Am., Eus., harm., subscr., crrix., syn,., with what have been called Coptic-like letters, but brought from the East in 1718 by Paul Lucas. The leaves are misplaced in binding, as are those of Cod. 272. At the foot of every page is a harmony like those in Codd. E, "W^. See p. 58, note 2 (Burgon). Of these copies, 265-270, Burgon states that the grand 4to Cod. 265 seems to contain an important text, 270 a peculiar text, though less beautiful externally than 266, 267, 269. Cod. 268 in double columns has Eus. t very superb, but pict of Evangelists only sketched in ink. Cod. 269, once belonging to Henry IV (in which the last leaf of St. Luke is missing), is in its ancient binding, and is full of very uncommon repre- sentations of Gospel incidents. VOL. I. Q 226 CURSIVES. 265. Par. Nat. Gr. 66 [x], 9| x 7i, ff. 372, «<^. t., t.VX., w0., Am., Eus., once belonged to Philibert de la Mare. 266. Par. Nat. Gr. 67 [x], 9i x 6^, £f. 282 (23), «<^. t., tIt\., «(^., Am., lect, subscr., vers., syn., Tnen. 267. Par. Nat. Gr. 69 [x], 8 x 6i, ff. 396 {12), prol, «. t, Am.,Eus. in same line, lect., avayv., subscr., a-rix- Mut. Matt. i. 1-8 ; Mark i. 1-7 ; Luke i. 1-8 ; xxiv. 50 — John i. 12. 268. Par. Nat. Gr. 73 [xii], 9f x 7f , ff. 217 (25), 2 cols., Carp., Eus. t., Kf0. t.. Kelp., tItK., Am., Eus., lect., syn., men., pict. 269. Par. Nat. Gr. 74 [xi], 9^ X 7f , ff. 215 {28), prol, Kfcji. t, Keiji., nVX., Am,., vers., 2)ict., Eus. t. (later). 270. Par. Nat. Gr. 75 [xi], 7^ x 5\, ff. 346 (19), Ke(^., tiVX., Am., Eus., fict., syn., men., with a mixed text. 271. Par. Nat. Gr. Suppl. Gr. 75 [xii], 8vo, 7f x 5^, ff. 252 (22), 2 cols., Carp., Eus. t., Kf(p. t., tItK., Kecj>., Am., Eus., pict. 272. Brit. Mus. Addit. 15,581 [xii], 5^x4f, ff. 218 (21), Kefjj.t, K«p., few TiVX., Am., Eus. (mostly omitted). Once Melchisedek Thevenot's. Gregory traces it through the Paris Nat. Library and Th. Rodd to the Brit. Museum, which purchased it. 273. Par. Nat. Gr. 79, 4to, 8| xej, ff. 201 (29-31), Carp., Eus. t, Kf(t>. t. with harm., Ke(f>., tLtX., Am., Eus., syn., men., subscr., vers., and syn., men. again in the later hand, on vellum [xii], but partly on cotton paper [xiv], contains also some scholia, extracts from Severianus' commen- tary, annals of the Gospels, a list of the Gospel parables, with a mixed text. 274. Par. Nat. Gr. Suppl. Gr. 79 [x], 9| x6i ff. 232 (26), ke0., rir\.. Am., lect., syn., men., once belonged to Maximus Panagiotes, protocanon of the Church at Callipolis (there were many places of this name : but see Evan. 346). Mut. (but supplied in a later hand) Mark i. 1-17; vi. 21-54; John i. 1-20; iii. 18— iv. 1; vii. 23-42; ix. 10-27; xviii. 12-29. Dean Burgon had a photograph of this manuscript, which he regarded as a specimen of the transition period between uncial and cursive jvriting. The subscription, resenaUuig that of Cod. L, set in the margin of Cod. 274, he judges to look as old as that of L : s^ Chapter 14, Mark xvi. 9-20. />(/ 275. Par. Nat. Gr. 80 [xi], 10| x 8}, ff. 230 (24),;j»-o?., argent., Kecj,. t., Ke(p., TiVX., Am., Eus., antea Memmianus. 276. Par. Nat. Gr. 81 [a.d. 1092], 7| x 5f , ff. 307, Eus. t, Ke0. t., Ke(f>., titX., Am., Eus., lect., pict., vers., written by Nicephorus of the monastery Meletius. 277. Par. Nat. Gr. 81 A [xi], 6f x5i ff. 261, Carp., Eus. t., «^. t., KC0., TiVX., led.. Am., Eus., subscr., ., tItK., lect.. Am., Eus., syn., men., vers., pict., once Mazarin's, with Armenian inscriptions. Matt. xiii. 43 — xvii. 5 is in a later hand. EVANN. 265-290, 227 279. Par. Nat. Gr. 86 [xii], 7 X 5§, ff. 250, Eus. t., «<^. t., kc^., tItX, lect., Am., Eus., syn. ; this copy and Cod. 294 were brought from Patmos and given to Louis XIV in 1686 by Joseph Georgirenus, Archbishop of Samoa. 280. Par. Nat. Gr. 87 [xii], 7| x 5\, ff. 177 (25, 26), K^. t., m<^., tItX., Am., Eus., syn., suhscr., crnx- Mut. Mark viii. 3 — xv. 36. 281. Par. Nat. Gr. 88 [xii], 8|x6l, ff. 249 (22, 23), Eus. t., «^., TiVX., Am., suhscr. (lect. later). Mut. Matt, xxviii. 11-20; Luke i. 1-9. Given to the Monastery ' Deiparae Hieracis ' by the eremite monk Meletius. 282. Par. Nat. Gr. 90 [a.d. 1176], 7 x 5, ff. 150 (33), 2 cols., argent., ICE0. t., Kf(j)., 7-irX., lect., suhscr. {Am. later). 283. Par. Nat. Gr. 92 [xiv], 7^x5, ff. 159 (32), w^., nVX. 284. Par. Nat. Gr. 93 [xiii], 7| x 5|, ff. 254 (22), Oarp., Eus. t, argent., Kf(f). t., Ke0., TiVX., some lect.. Am., Eus., suhscr., pict. Once TSiei^ of Eheims and Peter Stella's. ^X^ 'S'eeEvan. 10. 286. Par. Nat. Gr; 96 [April 12, 1432, Indiction 10], i\x5\, by the monk Calistus, with the Paschal canon for the years 1432-1502. Ff. 264 (21), chart., Carp., Kf. t., <«!>., tItK., Am., Eus. 287. Par. Nat. Gr. 98 [a.d. 1478], ^ X 5^, chart., ff. 322 (18), «0., t'itK., Am., pict. Written by Hermonymus {see Evan. 70), with a most interesting personal memorandum by its original owner D. Cham- bellan, and a portrait of his betrothed, 1479. Burgon, Guardian, Jan, 22, 1873. 288. According to Dr. C. R. Gregory, the following three fragments are parts of the same MS. — (i) Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 33 (Scriv. Ed. iii. Evan. 487), St. Matthew; once belonged to Antony Dizomaeus.^ iii<^ (2) Par. Nat. Gr. 99, once German Brixius'. St. Luke. (3) Par. Institut. Ill in Quarto ^Scriv. Ed. iii. Evan. 471), St. John. On the first page is written ' C. Emmerei Sanguntiniani, emptus 40 assibus.' M. Tardieu, the librarian, informed Dean Burgon that it came from the City Library, to which it was bequeathed by ' M. Morrian, procureur du roi et de la ville de Paris.' [xv], 9^x6^, chart., ff. 90 + 93 + 67 (18), Kf<^. (Gr. et Lat.), nVX. (Kf<^. Lat. only in Luke) : written by George Hermonymus. (F. Madan from Omdnt, Bulletin de la society de I'histoire, Paris, tome xii, 1885, and Gregory.) 289. Par. Nat. Gr. 100 A [a.d. Feb. 15, 1625], chart., ff. 336, capp. Lot., written by Lucas apxiBvrrjs. 290. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 108 a [xiii], 8|x5|, chart., ff. 259 (22), argent., kc^. t. with harm., Kecji., led., avayv., syn., suhscr., anx., vers., from the Sorbonne. O 2 228 CURSIVES. 291. Par. Nat. Gr. 113 [xii], 8| x 51, S. 290 (20), prol., argent, ki(J>. t, Kccj)., TiVX., lect., auayv., belonged to one Nicolas. 292. Par. Nat. Gr. 114 [xi], 7^x4|, ff. 290, «(^., nVX., Am., Eus., lect., syn. (later), j)ict. Mut. Matt. i. 1 — vii. 14 ; John sis. 14 — xxi. 25. 293. Par. Nat. Gr. 117 [Nov. 1262], 5| x 3§, £f. 340 (20), prol, argent., kcc/). t., xei^., nVX., Am., syn., subscr., arlx., pict., written by Manuel for Blasius a monk. ^ -IL/*^ 294. Par. Nat. Gr. 118 [a.d. 1291], ff. 238, «., nVX., Am., Eus., lect., pict. Mut. Matt. i. 18 — xii. 25. Hee Evan. 279. 295. Par. Nat. Gr. 120 [xiii], 4^ x 2|, ff. 239, K€., tItX. Mut. Matt. i. 1-11. 296. (Act. 124, Paul. 49, Apoo. 57.) Par. Nat. Gr. 123 and 124 [xvi], 4| X SJ, ff. 257 and 303 (20), capp. Lat., written by Angelus Yergecius {see p. 44, note 1). 297. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 140 [xii], 5| x 3^ ff. 196, /ce0. t., some Am., lect., syn., m,en. 298. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 175 [xii], 7^x5^, ff. 222 (27), «(^. t., K((p., TiVX., Am., lect., avayv., syn., men., from tte Jesuits' Public Library, Lyons. *299. Par. Nat. Gr. 177 [xi], 105x8|, ff. 328 (24), Carp., Eus. t, prol., Ke(f>. t., Kelp., tlt\., Am., Eus., subscr., pict., an accurately written copy with a mixed text, Victor's commentary on St. Mark, and scholia which seem to have been written in Syria by a partisan of Theodore of Mopsuestia : and other fragments. *300. Par. Nat. Gr. 186 [xi], 13x9|, ff. 209 (36), Eus. t., k^cJ). t., K((p., tIt\., Am., Eus., more roughly written than the sister-copy, Evan. 20, ' olim Fonte-Blandensis ' (Fontainbleau), contains the first three Gospels, with subscriptions like that of Cod. 262. Contains catena, ' irapepya de locis seleotis,' and in the outer margin commentaries in a later hand, Chrysostom's on St. Matthew, Victor's or Cyril's of Alexandria on St. Mark (Evann. 20, 300 mention both names), and that of Titus of Bostra on St. Luke. (See Evan. 428, and especially Evan. 215. Collated by Scholz and W. F. Rose. 301. Par. Nat. Gr. 187 [xi], 13|xl0|, ff. 221 (22), «0. t.. Am., subscr., a-rix,; once Boistallel''s, a mixed text with a catena (Victor on St. Mark). fW^) ^ 302. Par. Nafr-Gr. 193 [xvi], chart, ff. 172, once Mazarin's : contains fragments of SS. Matthew and Luke with a commentary. Poor. 303. Par. Nat. Gr. 194 A [xi], 11^x91, ff. 321 (33), syn. (later), contains vellum fragments of John i-iv ; and on cotton paper, dated 1255, Theophylact's commentary, and some iambic verses written by Nicander, a monk. f , ., - ^^j, 304. Par. Nat. Gr. 194 [xiii], 10|x8j,ff. 242 (31-33), once 'Miets; contains SS. Matthew and Mark with a catena, that of St. Mark possibly a modification of Victor's (Burgon). EVANN. 291-320. 229 305. Par. Nat. Gr. 195 [xiii], 12^ x 9, chart., ff. 261 (51, 54), «(^. t. all together, Kf<^., nVX. (Am,., lect. later), once Mazarin's. Burgon states that this copy contains nothing but the commentary of Euthymius Zigabenus. 306. Par. Nat. Gr. 197 [xii], 11 x8,ff. 559 (25), mvt. John xxi. 1-8, 24, 25, once BoistalleFs, contains SS. Matthew and John with Theophy- lact's commentary, 'j,. A/V 307. Par. Nat. Gr. 199 [xi], 11| x 8f, ff. 306 (30), mui., contains only Chrysostom's Homilies on SS. Matthew and John (Burgon). 308. Par. Nat. Gr. 200 [xii], 11 x8g, ff. 187 (27), once Mazarin's; mut., contains the same as Cod. 307. 309. Par. Nat. Gr. 201 [x-xii], 10Jx7f, ff. 303 (37), ' very peculiar in its style and beautifully written,' pict, once Du Fresne's, has SS. Matthew and John with Chrysostom's commentary, Luke with that of Titus of Bostra, Mark with Victor's. ' This is not properly a text of the Gospel : but parts of the text (/cei/xei/oK) interwoven with the commentary (ipuriveia) ' (Burgon, Last Twelve Verses, pp. 282, 287). 310. Par. Nat. Gr. 202 [xi], 12§x8|, ff. 378 (27), has St. Matthew with a catena, once Colbert's (as also were Evann. 267, 273, 279, 281-3, 286-8, 291, 294, 296, 315, 318-9). Formerly given to St. Saba's monastery by its Provost Arsenius. 311. Par. Nat. Gr. 203 [xii], 14 x llj, ff. 357 (28), once Mazarin's; this also has St. Matthew with a catena. 312. Par. Nat. Gr. 206 [a.d. 1308], lOJxS, ff. 87 (30), Victor's commentary without the text, like that in Cod. 20, which (and Cod. 300) it closely resembles (Burgon, ibid. p. 279, note). 313. Par. Nat. Gr. 208 [xiv or xv], 12 x 8|, chart., ff. 460, mut., once Mazarin's ; contains St. Luke with a catena. 314. Par. Nat. Gr. 209 [x-xii], 11 x8, ff. 349 (32), once Boistalle/s, contains St. John with a remarkable catena (quite different from that published by Cramer), with the names of the several authors (Burgon). 315. Par. Nat. Gr. 210 [xiii], 10| x 7f, ff. 156, has the same contents as Cod. 314. Mut. John i. 1-21 ; xiv. 25— xv. 16 ; xxi. 22-25. 316. Par. Nat. Gr. 211 [xii], 13f x8|, chart., ff. 129 (33), «(^., nVX., brought from Constantinople. Contains SS. John and Luke with a commentary. 317. Par. Nat. Gr. 212 [xii], 12f x9i, ff. 352 (29), ' olim Medicaeus' {see p. 121, note 2), contains Jolin x. 9 — xxi. 25 with a catena. 318. Par. Nat. Gr. 213 [xiv], 13| x 91, ff. 16, 2 cols., has John vii. 1 • — xxi. 25 with a commentary. 319. Par. Nat. Gr. 231 [xii], SJ x 6^^, ff. 203 (33), with a commentary, mut. 320. Par. Nat. Gr. 232 [xi], 9 x 7^, ff. 392 (21), «(/>. t., Ke., rirX., has St. Luke with a commentary. 321. 322 are Evst. 101 and 14 (Burgon, Greg.). Instead of these — 230 CURSIVES. 321. Brit. Mus. Addit. 34,107 [xi-xii], 5J x 4^, ff. 213 (21-24), mut. at beginning (five leaves) ; Kfip., Ke(j). t, Am. Very minute. Purchased of H. L. Dupuis, Esq., in 1891. 322. Brit. Mus. Addit. 34,108 [xiii], 8^ x 6^, ff. 175 (28), (148 membr. + 17 chart.), Carp., Eus. t., prol., Keip. i., Ke(f>., tiVX., led., Am., Eus., subscr., arrix., syn. Seventeen leaves of paper are added at the end containing Luke iv. 3 — viii. 19, syn., mew. [xv]. The writing is clear and firm, injured in part. Belonged to monastery of 'Pfi/fiiji/ij : purchased of H. L. Dupuis in 1891. , 323. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 118 [xv or xvi], SJxSf, chart., ff. 94, contains Matt, vi, vii, and a Greek version of some Arabic fables. 324. (Evst. 97, Apost. 32.) Par. Nat. Gr. 376 [xiii or xiv], 7f x5, ff, 315 (29), Carp., Eus. t., (ce0. t., Keep., tItX., Am., Eus., led. {syn., men. later), once Mazarin's, together with lessons from the Acts, Epistles, and Gospels, contains also Gospels complete (on cotton paper), and a list of Emperors from Constantine to Manuel Porphyrogenitus (a.d. 1143). 325. Instead of 325 (Ed. 3), which is Evst. 99 — Brit. Mus. Addit. 32,341 [xi], 7f x 6, ff. 222 (23),^o?., K((p. t, Kf(f>., t/tX., led.. Am., Eus., subscr., syn. Mut. Matt. vi. 56 — vii. 17 ; Luke xi. 17-32 ; xxiv. 26 — John i. 22 ; end of syn. worn and faded. Purchased of the Eev. G. J. Chester in 1884. 326. Par. Nat. Gr. 378 [xiv], chart., ff. 255, contains commentaries (ipjirjveia) on certain ecclesiastical lessons or texts (to Kei/jievoi/). This is not a manuscript of the Gospels, properly so called. ^^327 and '328 are Evst. 99 and 100 (Burg. Greg.). Instead — 327. London, J. Bevan Braithwaite 1 [xii], 8 x 7, ff. 98 (21), tiVX., Kf. t. Mut. beg. and end. Contains St. Mark and St. Luke. Bought at Athens in 1884 with the next. (Collated, as also the next, by W. C. Braithwaite.) (Greg. 531.) 328. J. Bevan Braithwaite 2 [xiii-xiv], 4| x3, 2 vols., ff. 97+113= 210 (29), led., WtX., «. Mut. Matt. i. 1-12. Well written. (Greg. 573.) 329. Par. "Nat. Coisl. Gr. 19 [xi], 12f x9i, ff. 321 (25), ice0. t. (John), subscr. (Luke), o-ti'x. (Luke, John), with a commentary (Victor's on .St. Mark). Described (as is also Cod. 331) by Montfaucon. 330. (Act. 132, Paul. 131.) Formerly Petrop. Muralt. 101-xi. 1, 2, 330. (8 pe.) Coislin. 196 [xi], 9 x 7, ff. 289 (30), Eus. t.,prol. «^. t., Ktej)., Am., Eus., men., subscr., Euthal., subscr. (Paul.), from Athanasius at Athos. 331. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 197 [x-xii], 9^ X 7, ff. 275 (20), Carp., Eus. t, prol., Ke., TiVX., Am., Eus., piot. 339. (Act. 135, Paul. 170, Apoc. 83.) Taurin. B. v. 8 (302) [xiii], 8^ X6^, ff. 200, 2 cols., Carp., Eus. t., Kctj). t., Ke(p., tItK., Am., Eus., syn,., men., Euthal. (Act., Cath., Paul.), and other matter \ 340. Taurin. B. vii. 16 (344) [xiv], 5| x 4J, ff. 243 (21), w<^. t. {k€(J)., TiVA., Am., led. later), with later corrections. 341. Taurin. B. vii. 14(350) [dated 1296], 6 x 4f, ff. 268 (24), Carp., Kfcp. t., led. Written by Nioetas Matron,' a reader. 342. Taurin. B. v. 24 (149) [xiii], 8 X 6§, ff. 300 (21), Carp., Eus.t., K€(p. t., Ke(f>., TiVX., Am., Eus., pid. 343. Mediolani Ambrosianus H. 13 Sup. [xi or xii], 7 x 4|, ff. 263, Carp., Eus. t., Ke(p. t., kc0., tIt\., Am., Eus., led. (later), ^«'c«. Written by '^*'*^'« Antony, a priest, on Sunday, Sept. 1 , of the third Indiction, which in the twelfth century, might be a.d. 1140 or 1185. Seen by Burgon. 344. Med. Ambros. G. 16 Sup. [x-xii], 6f x 4f , ff. 327 (19), Ca/rp. (later), Kf(^. *., Ke<^., nVX., Am. {led., syn. later), sviscr. Mut. John xxi. 12-25. But Luke xiii. 21 — xvi. 23; xxi. 12[?] ; xxii. 12-23; xxiii. 45 — John xxi. 25 are [xiv] chart. First page of St. Matthew, and several of the early pages of St. Luke, have been re-written over the original text. (Burgon.) 345. Med. Ambros. 17 Sup. [xi or xii], 5f x4J, ff. 375 (15), 2 cols., Kf<^., tItK., Am, Eus., led., suhscr., prj/i., o-tIx., vers., pid. (John), {syn., men. later). Mut. Matt. i. 1-11. *346. Med. Ambros. S. 23 Sup. [xii], 8f x 6^, ff. 168, «0. t., Kf., tltX., Am., Eus., lect., syn., men., once ' J. V. Pinelli.' Citations from the O. T. are asterisked. Burgon had a ■iphotograph. 349. Med. Ambros. F. 61 Sup. [1322], chart., 8|x5|, ff. 399, «<^., t'itK., Am., subscr., syn., men., vers., bought at Corfu. 350. Med. Ambros. B. 62 Sup. [xi], 7f x6|-, £f. 305 (21), «0., nVX., Am., led., pid. {syn., mefi. later). The first four leaves [xvi], chart. Mut. John xxi. 9-25. 351. Med. Ambros. B. 70 Sup. [xi or xii], 8^ x 6, ff. 268 (22), Carp., Eus. t., Ke. t., Am., Eus., subscr., withxLatin v ai Mion [xv] here and there written above the text ' school-boy fashion.' Burgon. / 352. Med. Ambros. B. 93 Sup. [xii], 9| x 7|, ff. 219 (20), K«f>., tIt\., Am. (later), brought from Calabria, 1607. Mut. Matt. i. 1-17 ; Mark i. 1-15; xvi. 13-20; Luke i. 1-7; xxiv. 43-53; John i. 1-10; xxi. 3-25. Lect. in margin, and the faded ink retouched [xiv]. 353. Med. Ambros. M. 63 Sup. [xiii],' ll|x6|, ff. 194 (23), K,viov roC 'AyyeXiou KOI xph'^^'- ""' K^o"", pro quo solvit librario qui descripserat HS. cxxvi. 1. A'. 3. 357. Yen. Marc. 28 [xi], 12^x8^, ff. 281 (35), Kf0. t. (rather later), Kf<^., riVX., lect., SS. Luke and John with a catena. The titles resemble those of Evan. 69. 358. Mutinensis ii. A. 9 [xiv], 6 x 4|, ff. ?, «<^. t., Ke., tItK., Am,., Eus. only in Matt., lect. later), {syn., men. xv), the style of the characters rather peculiar, without the usual breaks between the Gospels ; some leaves at the beginning and end [xiv]. 365. (Act. 145, PauL 181.) Flor. Laur. vi. 36 [xiii], 4to, 7| X 5|, ff. 358 (33), Eus. t., kccJ)., tItK., Am., vers., piet., contains also the Psalms. Scholz collated it in select passages. See Gregory, who saw it. 366. Flor. Laur. Conv. Soppr. 171 (St. Maria's No. 20), [xii], a grand fol., Ilix8|-, ff. 323 (31), <£f0., WrX., with harm., St. Matthew in vermilion with catena in black. Mut. ch. i. 1 — ii.l6, with many later marginal notes. Entirely dissimilar in style from Cod. 362. 367. (Act. 146, Paul. 182, Apoc. 23.) Flor. Laur. Conv. Soppr. 53 (St. Maria's No. 6 [dated 2^ Decembr. 133^], 4to, chart., 9f X 7, ff 349 (32), 2>rol., Ke(f>. t., K((f)., tlt\., Am., lect, subscr., vers., (rrix., syn., m^n., written by one Mark. Bought in 1482 for three aurei by the Benedictines of St. Maria (Burgon). 368. (Act. 150,- Apoc. 84.) Flor. Riccardianus 84, in the Libreria Eiccardi, 'olim Cosmae Oricellarii et am,icorum' (Eyati. 255) [xv], 8vo, chart., 6|-x4J, ff. 124 (21), contains St. John's Gospel, the Apocalypse, the Epistles and lessons from them, with Plato's Epistles, carelessly written. 369. Flor. Eicc. 90 [xii or xiv], 4to, 5|x4i, ff. 23 + (25), Kif., tIt\., Am., Eus., lect., contains Mark vi. 25 — is. 45 ; x. 17 — xvi. 9, with part of a Greek Grammar and 'Avieni Fabulae.' The text is much rubricated. 370. Flor. Eicc. 5 [xiv], fol., chart., 10|-x7f, ff. 424, k((J>., tiVX., Am., lect., with Theophylact's commentary. Mut. Matt. i. 1 — iv. 17; John xvi. 29— xxi. 25. Described by Lamy, see Evan. 362^ 371. Rom. Vatican. Gr. 1159 [x], 4to, 8 x 6J, ff. 315 {21), Eus. t., Kep. Lat., ends John iLi. 1 . Beautifully written. 373. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1423 [xv], fol., chart, 16|-X 11, ff. 221 (46), Am., subscr., a-rix; ' oUm Cardinalis Sirleti,' with a catena, mut in fine. G. Sirlet [1514-85] became Librarian of the Vatican 1573. 234 CURSIVES. 374. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1445 [xii], fol., ll^ x 8|, £f. 173 (iS), pict. (xf^. t., K€(j)., TtVX. later), with a commentary ascribed to Peter of Laodicea, who is also named on the fly-leaf of Cod. 138. Burgon, however, says, ' This is simply a mistake. No such work exists : and the com- mentary on the second Evangelist is that of Victor,' ubi supra, p. 286. In 1221 one .John procured it from Theodosiopolis ; there were at least five cities of that name, three of them in Asia Minor, 375. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1533 [xii], 6f X 5^ £f. 199 (26), 2 cols., Uus. t., Ke., TiVX., Am., Eus., pict. 376. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1539 [xi], 4i x 3, ff. 185 (28), Kicf,. t., «£(/>., WrX., Am., suhscr., given by Francis Accidas. With subscriptions resembling those of Codd. A, 262, 300 [see pp. 160, 161, and note). 377. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1618 [xv], chart., 12 X SJ, ff. 339 (30), St. Mat- thew with a catena, the other Gospels with questions and answers. 378. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1658 [xivj, 12f x 8|, ff.?, portions from St. Matthew with Chrysostom's Homilies, and from the prophets. 379. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1769 [xv], chart., llf x 8, ff. 437 (27), K^cfe. t., Kf(p., rirk., with a commentary. 380. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2139 [xv], chart., 9 J x 6, ff. 202 (23), Carp., Eus. t., prol., Ke(f). t. {ca2>p. Lat.), Am., Eus., suhscr. 381. Rom. Palatine- Vat, Gr. 20 [xiv], chart., 12^ x 9|, ff. 226 (33), St. Luke with a catena. 382. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2070 [xiii], 8^ X 7\, ff. 167 (24), 2 cols., k€<^. t., K«j>., t'ltX., Am., lect., suhscr., a-rix. ; 'olim Basil.,' carelessly written, frag- ments of SS. John and Luke are placed by the binder before SS. Matthew and Mark. Much is lost. 383. 384, 385 are all Collegii Romani [xvi], 4to, chart., with a commen- tary. 386. (Act. 151, Paul. 199, Apoc. 70 : see p. 72, note.) Rom. Vat. Otto- bon. 66 [xv], 11| X 8|, ff. 393 (24), Eus. t. Keep, t., lect, avayv., subscr., ctLx; syn., men., Euthal. (Cath., Paul.), once ' Jo. Angeli ducis ab Altamps,' as also Codd. 388, 389, 390, Paul. 202. 387. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 204 [xii], 8^ x 6^, ff. 298 (21), lect, subscr., o-Ti'x. 388. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 212 [xii], 8J X 6}, ff. 315 (21), argent, Kf0. t, Kf(j)., 7-iVX., Am., Eus., led., avayv., suhscr., artx., pict., syn., men., once belonged to Alexius and Theodora. 389. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 297 [xi], 6f x 5|, ff. 192 (23), Eus. t, «^. t, Kecf)., TiVX. with Aarwi., Atu., Eus., suhscr., a-rtx. 390. (Act. 164, Paul. 203.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. 381 [dated 1282], 4to, 8| X 6, ff. 336 (29), Carp., Eus. t, prol., <«!>. t. Keep., nVX., Am., Eus., lect., suhscr., vers., syn., men. ; Euthal. (Paul.), with scholia, was in a church at Scio a.d. 1359. 391. Rom. Vat. Ottob. 432 [xi, April 13, Indiction 8], 11| x 9§, ff. EVANN. 374-404. 235 232 (17), Carp., frol., Kerj). t., Ke., WrX. {led. later), 394. (Act. 170, Paul. 186.) Rom. Vallicell. F. 17 [July 4, 1330, Indict. 13], chart., 9^ X 6J,ff. 344 (29), argent., Ke(j). t, led., avayv., sijn., men., written by Michael, a priest. 395. Eom. Casanatensis G. iv. 1 [xii], 11 x 8}, ff. ?, K(rj>. t., nVX., Am., Eus., jnct., with marginal corrections, bought about 1765. 396. Eom. Chisianus E. iv. 6 [xii], 8f x BJ, ff. 115 (27), argent., Ke(p. t., (CC0., tItK., Am., Bus., begins Matt, xxiii. 27. 397. Eom. Vallicell. E. 40 [xv], 9| x 8J, ff. 295 (10), St. John with a catena (described by Bianchini), 398. Taurin. Univ. C. ii. 5 [xiii, or xvi in Pasinus' Catalogue], select passages with a catena, 12g x 8^, chart, ff. 310 (30), 2 cols. 399. Taurin. C. ii. 14 [xv, or xvi in Pasinus' Cat.], chart, 11| x 8, ff. 404 (22), prol., ke0. t, vers., commentary, sometimes without the text. Found by Dr. Hort to contain SS. John, Luke (with Titus of Bostra'a commentary), Matthew, hoc ordine. See p. 73. ?^ 400. (Act. 181, Paul. 2^0.) Berolinensis Eeg. A. Duodec. 10, Diezii [xv], 5 X 3f, ff. 249 (14-16), Euthal., mut, damaged by fire and water, contains Matt. xii. 29 — -xiii. 2 : and the Acts and Epistles, except Acts i. 11 — ii. 11; Eom. i. 1-27; i Cor. xiv. 12— xv. 46; 2 Cor. i. 1-8; V. 4-19 ; I Tim. iv. 1 — Heb. i. 9. This copy belonged to Henry Benzil, Archbishop of Upsal, then to Laurence Benzelstierna, Bishop of Acosen : ■ it was described by C. Aurivill (1802), collated by G. T. Pappelbaum (1815). 401. Neapolit. Bibl. Nat. IL Aa. 3 [xi or xii], 8 J x 6^, ff. 113 (23), «0. t., KE0., tWK., Am., vers, (later), contains Matthew, Mark vi. 1 — xvi. 20, Luke, John i. 1 — xii. 1. 402. Neapol. Nat. IL Aa. 5 [xiv or xv], 6^ x 4J, ff. 253 (24), «(^. t., lect., avayv., subscr., crrtx; 2>ict. 403. Neapol. Nat. IL Aa. 4 [xii or xiii], chart., 7 x 4|, ff. 212 (22), argent., Ke(j). t.. Am., lect, men. Contains Matt. xii. 23 — xix. 12 ; 28 — xxviii. 20; Mark; Luke i. 1 — v. 21; 36 — xxiv. 53; John i. 1 — xviii. 36. 404. Neapol. ' Abbatis Scotti ' [xi], 8vo, prol. Not known. The manuscripts once belonging to the Nani family, which include Evan. U, were catalogued by J. A. Mingarelli (' Graeci codices manu script! apud Nanios Patricios Venetos asservati,' Bononiae, 1784), and, being now at St. Mark's, were inspected by Burgon. 236 CURSIVES. 405. Venet. Marc. i. 10, ' olim Nan. 3, antea monasterii SS. Cosmae et Damiani urbis Prusiensis,' i.e. Brusa or Prusa [xi], 8^ x 7, £f. 228 (22), Carp., Eus. t., kkJ). t., tiVX., Ke0., Am., Eus., led., subscr., the leaves utterly disarranged by the binder. (Wiedmann and J. G. J. Braun collated portions of 405-417 for Scholz.) 406. Yen. Marc. i. 10, Nan. 4 [xi], 6| x 5|, ff. 297 (18), «0. t., «0., TtVX., Am. {not Eus.), iew.lect. Mut. Mark iv. 41 — v. 14; Luke iii. 16 — iv. 4. 407. Yen. Marc. i. 12, Nan. 5 [xi], 6 x 5§, ff. 87 (21), contains Luke V. 30 — John ix. 2. Kc(^. t., xetp,, tItX., Am., led., pid., arixpi /Su at the end of St. Luke, subscr., vers. 408. Yen. Marc. i. 14, Nan. 7 [xii], QJ x 5^, ff. 261 (22), once be- longed to St. John Chrysostom's monastery, by the Jordan, as stated in a note of the original scribe. Carp., Eus. t., Ketj). t., Ke(f>., tiVA., Am,., Eus., few leet., (rrix., subscr., vers., piet., full stops very numerous in the text. Matt. i. 1-13 and syn. later. 409. Yen. Marc. i. 15, Nan. 8 [xii or xiv], 8J x 5f, ff. 210 (28), the writing and pid. very rough, the stops being mostly red crosses. Carp., Eus. t., prol., Kctj). t., t'ltK., K«j>., Am,, (not Eus.), led., vers., subscr., o-rix., syn., men., foreign matter by Cosmas, &c. (see p. 66). 410. Yen. Marc. i. 17, Nan. 10 [xiii or xiv], 9J x 6f, chart, ff. 212, written by one Joasaph a monk, Carp., Eus. t., prol. [xiii] on parchment, Ke(f>. t. on paper. Ke^., tLtK., Am. (not Eus.), led., 2>roi., vers., subscr., aTiX; syn., men. 411. Yen. Marc. i. 18, Nan. 11 [x or xi], 6^ x 4|, ff. 375 (20), very beautifully written in upright characters. Carp., Eus. t., prol., matter by Cosmas {see p. 66), Kf^. t., t'ltX., Ke(j>., Am., Eus., led., syn., men., vers. Fid. torn out. 412. Yen. Marc. i. 19, Nan. 12 [1301], 7 x 5^, ff. 327 (22), written by Theodore {see p. 43, note 1). Carp., Eus. t., prol., Kf(p. *., nVX., Kf(p., Am., Eus., led., syn., men., a-rix., vers. In text it much resembles Scrivener's q and r by the same hand, without being identical with either. 413. Yen. Marc. i. 20, Nan. 13 [1302, Indiction 15], 8f x 6f, ff. 270 (24), once belonged to St. Catherine's monastery on Sinai, where Cod. J^ was found, and is elegantly written by one Theodosius paicevSvTrjs. Carp., Eus. t., 2>rol., Kfcf). t, TiVX., Kcrp., Am., Eus., rude pid., led., subscr., crrix-, syn., men. 414. Yen. Marc. i. 21, Nan. 14 [xiv], 91 x 6^, ff. 225 (26), k€^., WrX., Am., led., subscr., syn., men., written by Philip, a monk. 415. Yen. Marc. i. 22, Nan. 15 [dated January, 1356], 7^ x 51 ff. ?, syn., men., rude pid., Keep, t, Keep., nVX., dvayv., subscr. 416. Yen. Marc. i. 24, Nan. 17 [xiv], 7f x 5|, ff. 225 (22), very roughly written, begins Matt. xxv. 36, ends John xviii. 7. Mut. Matt. xxvi. 17 — xxvii. 17; 35 — Mark ii. 27. Kt^. t. («^., WrX. later), Am., Eus., led. (later), dmyu, with changes by different hands. EVANN. 405-429. 237 417. Yen. Marc. i. 25, Nan. 18 [xii-xiv], 9| x 5|, ff. 112 (27, 26), begins Matt. v. 44, ends Luke vi. 9. Ktcj)., titX., Am., Euk., led. (later), subscr. 418. Yen. Marc. i. 28, Nan. 21 [xv], chart., 8f x 6J, ff. 110 (17), 2 cols., contains SS. Matthew and Mark, down to ch. xiii. 32, unfinished, in two columns. Kf0. t. with harm., Kev els to Kara Aou/cai/ ayiov evayyiXinv Kara avvayayrjv f^rj-yrjo-ecov). 427. Mon. Eeg. 465, Augsburg 10 [xii or xiii], 10| x 8|, ff. 140 (34), Am., led. {pnjj.., frrix. Luke), written by one Maurus, contains SS. Luke and Mark with Theophylact's (and Victor's ?) commentary. 428. Mon. Eeg. 381, Augsburg 11 [xiii], 12| x 9|-, chart., ff. 335 (33), with rude pictures of the Evangelists on a vellum leaf. Its sub- scriptions are like those of Evann. A, 262, &c. The commentary is Theophylact's. 429. Mon. Eeg. 208 [xii or xiii], a superb 4to, 10| x 9^, ff. 234 (35), 238 CURSIVES. 2 cols., written by John, a priest and ' ckSikos niagnae ecclesiae,' contains Luke i. 1 — ii. 39 with a catena, questions and answers from SS. Matthew and John, with the text. Burgon declares that the date June 20, A.D. 978, Indiction 6, which we took from Scholz (see above, p. 41, note 2), is that of the manuscript this was copied from, not of Cod. 429 itself. In that case we have another early dated cursive the less. Gregory, Prolegomena, p. 449, inclines to the placing of this MS. amongst the uncials. 430. Mon. Reg. 437 [xi], 11| X 8f, ff. 354 (24), contains John i-viii with the catena of Nicetas, metropolitan of Heraclia Serrarum in Mace- donia, now Xevosna. Martin Crusius of Tiibingen procured it from Leontius, a Cyprian monk, in 1590, and sent it to the Library at Augs- 431. (Act. 180, Paul. 238.) Mdhteime««s-fxii], Eus. t., prol. with many unusual readings, was brought to Strasburg from the Jesuits' College at Molsheim in Alsace. Extracts were made from it by the Jesuit Hermann Goldhagen (N. T. Mogunt. 1753), and it was collated by t 432. Mon. Peg. 99 [xvi], chart., 13^ x 8^, if. 572 (30), contains I St. Mark with the commentary of Victor of Autiooh, being the same copy as Peltanus used for his Latin edition of that work, Ingolstad, 1 1580. 433. Berolinensis Reg. MS. 4to, 12 (kn) (Sohulz's 239) [xi or xii], 8 X 5f, ff. 80 (24), Ke0. t., K«f>., TiVX., Am., Eus., lect, brought from the East by W. Em. de Knobelsdorf, with a mixed text and many errors in very minute letters. It contains Matt. i. 1-21 ; vi. 12-32 ; xxii. 25 — xxviii. 20; Mark i. 1 — v. 29 ; ix. 21 — xiii. 12; Luke viii. 27 — John ix. 21 ; XX. 15— xxi. 25. (G. T. Pappelbaum, 1824.) 434. Vindobon. Caes. 71, formerly 42 [xiv], llf X 7|, £f. 424 (29), contains St. Luke with a catena. Like Codd. 218, &c., bought at Con- stantinople by De Busbeck. 435. Lugd.-Bat. Bibl. Univ. Gronovii 137 (Schulz's 245) [x], 8| x 6|, ff. 284 (24), pict. Mut. Matt. i. 20— ii. 13 ; xxii. 4-9 (John x. 14— xxi. 25 in a rather later hand). It has a somewhat undsual text (collated, as was also Evan. 122, by J. Dermout, Collectanea Critica in N. T., 1825). 436. Meerman. 117 [a.d. 1322], ff. 277. Dr. Gregory has traced this MS. to No. 54 in the library of the Jesuit College at Clermont, then to Meerman, then to Payne a London bookseller, who bought it in 1824. It is not known now. For the M S. once in Dean Burgon's possession but in the Bodleian Library, see Evan. 562. 437. Petropol. Caes. [xi], like Cod. E of the Pauline Epistles, one leaf of the Colbert Pentateuch, and some other manuscripts, has found its way from the Coislia library and the Abbey of St. Germain des Pr^s near Paris, to St. Petersburg. It was written by Michael Cerularius, Patriarch of Constantinople, and noticed by Matthaei (N. T. iii. p. 99, 2nd ed.). Not in Muralt's List. EVANN. 430-449. 239 438. Brit. Mus. Addit. 5111, 5112 (Askew 621) [a.d. 1189], 10 x 7, ff. 211 and 241 (18), Carp., Eus. t., kkJ). t., jnct., Kerf)., tlt\.. Am., Eus. (no subscr.). It was written by Gregory a monk, and is in two volumes, containing severally Matt, and Mark, Luke and John. 439. Brit. Mus. Addit. 5107 (Askew 622) [dated April, 1159, Ind. 7], 12J X 9i, ff. 219 (23), 2 cols., written by the monk Nepho, at Athos, Car])., Eus. t., Keep, t., pict., r»VX., ke^.. Am., Eus. (Bloomfield). 440. (Act. Ill, Paul. 221.) Camb.Univ. Libr. Mm. vi. 9 [xii], 7 x 5^ ff. 288 (28), Eus. t., K((f>., tItX., led.. Am., syn. (later) ; prol. (C'ath. and Paul.), subscr. (Paul.). From this copy Griesbach's readings in Cod. 236 were derived. Described below under Scrivener's v before Evan. 507. 441. 442, at Cambridge, must be removed from Scholz's list; they &re printed editions with manuscript notes. Cod. 441 is Act. 110, Paul. 222 ; Cod. 442 is Act. 152, Paul. 223. 443. Camb. Univ. Libr. Nn. ii. 36, once Askew 624 [xii], 11 x 8J, ff. 235 (24), 2 cols , Carp., Eus. t., Ke(f>. t., WrX., Am., Eus., some lect. (later), syn., men,, prol. The Kf^dXaia proper are subdivided in this copy, e.g. the 19th of St. Matthew, into no less than thirteen parts (see p. 64, note 2). For the titles of the Gospels, see Evan. 69. Evan. 443 was bought for the University Library in 1775 for X20, at the celebrated book-sale of Anthony Askew [1722-74], the learned physician who projected an edition of Aeschylus. See Marsh on Michaelis, vol. ii. pp. 661-2. 444. (Act. 153, Paul. 240.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5796 [xv], 10}x7i, ff. 324 (26-29), Ke. t., tltK., led., avayv., subscr., crrix; syn., men., neatly written, sold in 1537 'aspris 500:" bought at Smyrna iu 1722 by Bernard Mould. 445. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5736 [a.d. 1506], chart., 8J x 6, ff. 194 (24), Kfcj)., titK., Am., led., in the hand ' Antonii cujusdam eparchi,' once (like Apoc. 31) in the Jesuits' College, Agen, on the Garonne. 446. Brit. Mus. Harl. 6777 [xv], 9x6, ff.228 or 231 (25), (cf0., nVX., Am., led., Keep. t. (not Matt.), subscr. (Luke), syn., men. Mut. Matt. i. 1-17 ; Mark i. 7-9 ; Luke i. 1-18 ; John i. 1-22, by a person who mis- chievously cut out the ornaments. It is clearly but unskilfully written, and Covell states on the outer leaf that it seems a copy from his manu- Ecript, noted above as Evan. 65. This codex is Cov. 5 (Bloomfield). 447. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5784 [xv], 7^ x 5f, ff. 329 (21), Eus. t., prol, Kf(t>. t., orn., Keep., Ti'rX., led., subscr., o-ti'x., prol. (Paul.) ; well written, and much like 448. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5790 [dated Eome, April 25, 1478], 12^x8^, £f. 299 (22), Ke. t., jnd., Ke(j>., nVX. in margin, subscr., beautifully written by John Rhosus of Crete a priest for Francis Gonzaga Cardinal of S. Maria Nuova : belonged to Giovanni Pietro Arrivabene. 449. Brit. Mus. Addit. 4950-1 [xiii], 5x3^ 2 vols., ff. 146 and 171, ' The asper or asprum was a mediaeval Greek silver coin (derived from aa-npm, albus) ; we may infer its value from a passage cited byDucange from Vincentius Bellovac. xxx. 75 ' quindecim drachmas seu asperos.' 240 CURSIVES. (23), frol., K((j). t., pict., Ke(l>., TtVX., kct., Am., Eus., men., syn., clearly and carefully written ; once Caesar de Missy's (see Evan. 44). Out of this whole mass of 190 manuscripts, Scholz collated five entire (262, 299, 300, 301, 346), eleven in the greater part (260, 270, 271, 277, 284, 285, 298, 324, 353, 382, 428), many in a few places, and not a few seem to have been left by him untouched. His list of Oriental manuscripts (Evann. 450-469), as it is given in the first volume of his Greek Testament (Proleg. pp. xcvi-xcvii) ', has been withdrawn from the catalogue of cursive copies of the Gospels, in deference to the wish of the Dean of Chichester (Letter iii addressed to myself in the Guardian news- paper, July 5, 1882). It must be confessed indeed that Scholz's account of what he had seen in the East about 1823 cannot be easily reconciled with the description of the Kev. H. 0. Coxe of the Bodleian Library thirty-five years later (' Eeport to Her Majesty's Government of the Greek Manuscripts yet reniaining in the Libraries of the Levant, 1858 '); that most of the books which Scholz catalogued at St. Saba on the Dead Sea were removed before 1875, as Mr. F. W. Pennefather informs us, to the Great Greek Convent of the Cross at Jerusalem ; and that at least four of them were brought to Parham in Sussex from St. Saba in 1834 by the late Lord de la Zouche. Instead of Scholz's seven (450-6), Coxe saw fourteen copies of the Gospels at Jerusalem ; twenty of the Gospels (besides a noble palimpsest of the Orestes and Phoenissae) at St. Saba after the four had been subtracted, instead of Scholz's ten (457-466) ; at Patmos five instead of Scholz's three (467-469). In spite of one's respect for the memory of that zealous apd worthy labourer, M. A. Scholz, with whom I had a personal conference regarding our common studies in 1845, I cannot help acquiescing in Dean Burgon's decision, though not, perhaps, without some natural reluctance. ' 450. Great Gr. Monastery at Jerusalem 1 [July 1, 1043], 8vo, syn., Eus. t, first three Gospels with an Arabic version, neatly written by a reader, Euphemius. This appears to be Coxe's 6, 4to, St. Luke only. 451. Jerusalem 2 [xii], 8to. 452. Jerusalem 3 [xiv], 8vo. 453. Jerusalem 4 [xiv], 8vo. 454. Jerusalem 5 [xiv], Svo. 455. Jerusalem 6 [xiv], 4to, with a commentary. 456. Jerusalem 7 r^iii]> ^to, St. Matthew with a commentary, neatly written. Perhaps Coxe's 43 [xi], in gold uncial letters. 457. St. Saba 2 [xiii], 4to, syn., men., is Act. 186, Paul. 234. 458. St. Saba 3 [dated 1272, Indictiou 15], 16mo. 459. St. Saba 7 [xii], 8to. 460. St. Saba 8 [xii], 8vo. 461. See Evan. 481. 462. St. Saba 10 [xiv], 4to, is also Act. 187, Paul. 235, Apoc. 86. 463. St. Saba 11 [xiv], 4to, chart. 464. St. Saba 12 [xi], 4to. 465. St. Saba 19 [xiii], Svo. 466. St. Saba 20 [xiii], Svo, is Act. 189, Paul. 237, Apoc. 86'' or 89. Also 'from a monastery in the island of Patmos.' 467. [xi], 4to. 468. [xii], Svo, with a commentary, 469. [xiv], 4to. CHAPTEE VIII. CURSIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GOSPELS. Part II. T^T^E have already intimated that Tischendorf has chosen to make no addition to the numerical list of cursive manu- scripts furnished by Scholz, preferring to indicate the fresh materials which have since come to light by another notation, derived from the names of the collators or the places where they are deposited. As this plan has proved in practice very incon- venient, it is no wonder that Dean Burgon, after casting away Scholz's numbers from 450 to 469, on account of their evident inaccuracy, which has since then received definite proof, should have assigned numerals to the cursives unknown to Scholz from 450 to 737, still excluding, as far as was then possible, those whose location or character was uncertain. Burgon's method, as laid down in his Letters in the Guardian for July 5, 12, 19, 26, 1882, having the priority of publication, and being arranged with regard to the places where the manuscripts are deposited rather than to their actual collators, may as well be adopted as any other that might be made. The only important point to be secured is that all scholars should employ the SAME NUMBERS when speaking of the SAME MANUSCRIPTS. It is greatly to be regretted that Dr. C. B. Gregory, even upon advice tendered by other critics, if such was the case, should have neglected the important principle laid down in the preced- ing sentence, and in Part 11 of his very valuable Prolegomena to Tischendorf 's eighth edition, published seven years after the third edition of this work, should have helped to make confusion worse confounded in this large and increasing field. But it is not my object to assail one who has done this study very great VOT,. I. E 242 CURSIVES. service, but only to point out an inconvenience which I shall endeavour to minimize as far as I can. It is clear that Dr. Scrivener's order, being the first out, and having been followed since then in quotations in books, and notably by the late learned Abb^ Martin, cannot be allowed to drop. I have there- fore followed it in the succeeding pages. But it has been my object to bring together the two lists as soon as possible after the close of Dr. Scrivener's, and the end of the supplementary lists of Dean Burgon and the Abbd Martin, and to follow, as far as the case will admit, the lead of Dr. Gregory, where he has every right to prescribe the series of numbers. Unfortunately, this course is not always open, because when the time has arrived it is found that some MSS. have been already forestalled, and others are in arrear. It should be added, that the number of the MSS. as standing in Dr. Gregory's list, where it varies from the present, is given at the end of the account of each manuscript; and reversely a table is added at the end of this volume of the varying numbers in this list which answer to the numbers in Dr. Gregory's list. We begin with the following twenty Italian manuscripts, added to our previous list of cursive copies of the Gospels by Burgon in Letters addressed to Dr. Scrivener and inserted in the Guardian of Jan. 29 and Feb. 5, 1873. 450. Ferrara, Univ. 119, NA. 4 [xiv], 8vo, ff. ?, (ce^. «. (Lat. later). Am., led., syn., men. (Lat. syn. later). (Greg. 581.) 451. (Act. 194, Paul. 222, Apoc. 102.) Fen-. Univ. 187, 188, NA. 7 [a. D. 1334], 6f X 4f, chart., if. ?, capp. Lat., containing the whole New Testament : the only divisions recognized are those of the modern chapters in vermilion. (Greg. 582.) 452. Parma, Eeg. 5 [xi or xii], 13|x9i, ff. 284 (21), Car2)., Eus. t., argent., Keip. t, Ke(f)., tItK., Am., Eus., led., ^nd., syn., men., once belong- ing to the Bonvisi family, then transferred to the Public Library at Lucca. As superb a copy as any known, the illuminations gorgeous, the first page of the Gospel and other portions in gold, with a ' luxurious prodigality' of miniatures. (Greg. 583.) 453. Parma, Reg. 95 [xi, or older], 7f x 5^, ff. 318. «0. t., K«t>., rhX., Am., Eus., led., subscr., very tastefully decorated. Mut. Matt. i. 1-20. Led. and marginal corrections by the first hand in vermilion. (Greg. 584.) 454. Modena, Bibl. Estensis ii. A. 1 [xi or xii], a beautiful copy, 7^ x 44, ff. 1, syn. at beginning and end, ««(/). t, Kf., lect., avayu., suhscr., a-TiX; vers., syn., men., small and neat, without pict. or illuminations. (Greg. 586.) Here also is a late copy of Victor of Antioch's commentary on St. Mark. 456, Milan, in the great Ambrosian Library, M. 48 sup., 8f x 7|, ff. 183, pro?., argent., Ke(f>. t., K«f)., rlrk.. Am., pict., beautifully written, jjict. almost obliterated. Am. (not Uus.). The last leaf more recent. (Greg. 587.) 457. Milan, Ambros. E. 63 sup. [May, 1321, Indiction 4], 8J x 5f, ff. 221, Hus. t., prol., Kf(}>. t, Kf(j)., TiVX., Am., Eus., lect., amyv., suhscr., pict. Mut. Luke xxiv. 5 — John i. 8, and the early part of John v. Am. (not Bus.), lect, pict. (Greg. 588.) 458, 459, 460. For these Dr. Gregory inserts Milan, Ambr. A. 178 sup., Parmae Eeg. 15, Eom. Corsin. 41. G. 16, but without explanation. See below, Evann. 830, 831, 837. 458. Milan, Ambros. D. 161 inf. [xvi], transcribed from an original in the Vatican, chart St. Mark's Gospel with Victor of Antioch's commentary. 459. Milan, Ambros. D. 282 inf., transcribed by John Sancta Maura, a one-eyed Cyprian, aged 74, June 9, 1612 : chart., with a catena. 460. Milan, Ambros. D. 298 inf., transcribed by the same, fol., chart. These two codices puiport to be commentaries of Peter of Laodicea on St. John and St. Mark respectively : but ' such titles are quite mislead- ing.' See Burgon, Letter to Guardian, Feb. 5, 1873. 461. (Act. 197, Paul. 223.) Milan, Ambros. Z. 34 sup. [xiii or xiv], chart., 6^ x 4f, ff. 295 (31), k60. t., Ke0., ti'tX., Am., syn., men., suhscr., pfifi., (ttIx; vers., with pict. on vellum not belonging to it. The order of its contents is Catholic Epp., Pauline Epp., syn.. Gospels. « (Greg. 592.) ^ 462. Venice, Ven. Marc. i. 58 [xiii], 9f x 7, ff. 153 (22), Ke0. t, w0., titX., Am., Zeci., wrongly called an Evangelistarium in the Supplementary Catalogue, contains only Mark i. 44 — Luke xxiv. 53 ; John i. 15 — xi. 13. (Greg. 593.) 463. Instead of Ven. i. xxxix. 8, 7, or Nan. 27, which appears to be a commentary— Ven. Marc. ii. 7 [xiv], 12f x 9|-, ff. 430 (31), «t0. t (John), Ke., TtVX., ends Mark xii. 18, with Theophylact's commentary. (Greg. 596.) 466. Ven. Marc. 494 [xv, Greg, xiii], lefxllj, chart, ff. 320 (50), 2 cols., full of various Patristic matter. (Greg. 598.) 467. Ven. Marc. 495 [xv], 16 x llj, chart., ff. 437 (42), «0. t., «0., r/rX., Am., lect., vers., described by Zanetti, p. 259, with a commentary (Victor's on St. Mark). (Greg. 599.) 244 CURSIVES, We do not include Ven. Marc. i. 61, which is a mere catena on Matt. i — ix, or an unnumbered catena of St. Luke in the same Library, or Ven. M. 1, an uncial copy of the Old Testament px"!], at the end of which are found Carp., Eus. t. of unique fullness, as if the Gospels were to follow. 468. Ven. Marc. 56 [xvi], fol., chart., Il|x7|, ff.?, «0. t. (John), cajyp. Lat., Am., led., syn., wrongly set down by Scholz as Evst. 143, contains the Gospels, beginning Matt. v. 44. It was once ' S. Michaelis Venet. prope Murianum,' and is described in Mittarelli's Catalogue of that Library, p. 1099. (Greg. 595.) 469. Quaritch i. [xi-xii], 10^x71^, AT.? (19), prol., k€^. t, Ke., ti'tX., Am., Eus., led., suhscr., arix., avayv. Mut. here and there : beauti- fully written, and otherwise complete. Belonged to the Hon. Frederic North. (E. M., March 18, 1893.) 472. (Act. 235, Paul. 276, Apoc. 103.) Poictiers [xvi], small folio, I chart., of the whole New Testament, as described to Burgon by M. Dar- tige, the librarian there. Two librarians named Cavou successfully robbed the library, and probably sold miniatures and pictures. (H. C. Hoskier.) G. Haenel (Catal. Librorum MSS. Lips. 1830) names this and another of the whole N. T. at Arras [xv], 8vo, but of the latter the librarian, , M. "VVicquot, knows nothing. Edward de Muralt, in his N. T. ' ad fidem codicis principis Vaticani,' 1848 (p. Ill), inserts a collation of eleven manuscripts (five of the Gos- pels, one Psalter with hymns, five Lectionaries), chiefly at St. Petersburg. He also describes them in his Preface (pp. Iv-lvii), and in the Catalogue of Greek Manuscripts in the Imperial Library there. The copies of the Gospels are — 473. 2Pe, 81 Hort (Petrop. vi. 470) [ix-x Hort], 81-x 5|-, ff. 405 (18, 19), Am,., Eus. t., pict, «. t., «0., rirX. (in silver uncials), subscr., a purple MS. with golden letters, very beautiful, said to have been written by the Empress Theodora. Mut. John xi. 26-48 ; xiii. 2-23. St. Mark of this MS. was edited by J. Belsheim with facsimile in 1885 (Jacob Dybwad, Christiania). Highly valued by some critics. (Greg. 665.) 474. 4P6, Petrop. 98. Formerly Pogodini 472 [xii or xiii], ff. 194 (23, 24), Eus. t., K«f). t.. Am., Eus., led., pid. (Greg. 571.) 475. 7Pe, Petrop. ix. 3. 471 [a.d. 1062], 9| X 7i, ff. 357 (12), Eus. t., Ke(j>. t., K€(j)., titX., a-rtx., pict., led., syn., men., with Victor's Commentary on St. Mark. (Greg. 669.) 476. 8Pe, Petrop. Muralt. 106 [xii or xiii], 7x4|,ff. 225 (27),k€(^. t., fid. Brought by Titoff from Turkey. EVANN. 468-486. 245. 477. llPe, Petrop. 118 (Q. v. 1, 15) [xv], 7 X 5|, £f. 384, Eus. t., pict., syn., men., written for Demetrius Palaeologus. 478 \ tisch.' Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. iv. [xj, 6| x 5J, ff. 360 (21), Carp., Eus. t., prol., Kfcfy., Am., Eus., lect, man., subscr., vers. Brought by Tischendorf from the East (Tisch., Anecdota sacra et profana, pp. 20- 29). (Greg. 564.) 479. tisch.^ Petrop. Muralt. 97 [xii], 7|x6|, ff. 191. Mut. Matt. i. 1-16; 30 ; John xvi. 20— xx. 25. (Tisch., Notitia Cod. Sinait., p. 60.) (Greg. 570.) 480. tisch.= Petrop. Muralt. 99 [xii], 7|x4|, ff. 19 (12), Matt. viii. 3— ix. 50. (Tisch., Notitia Cod. Sinait., p. 64.) (Greg. 572.) 481. Petrop. (Scholz's 461, St. Saba 9) [May 7, 835, Indiction 13], 6^X 35, ff. 344 (19), Ke., lect., Am., subscr. (except in Luke), dvayv., arlx; Kf0. t. (Luke). Of a very unusual style. (Greg. 706.) To this list we must add the five following copies from the collection ' The Psalter 5p« (Petrop. ix. 1) [994], containing the hymns, Luke i. 46-55; 68-79 ; ii. 29-32, is like our Evan. 612, which see. 246 CURSIVES. of the Abbot M. Aloy. Canonici, purchased at Venice in 1817 for the Bodleian Library by Dr. Bandinel, who secured 2045 out of the total number of 3550 manuscripts. 487. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 33. Part of Evan. 288, which see. 488. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 34 (Act. 211, Paul. 249, Apoc. 98) [a.d. 1515, 1516], 9x6-^, chart., ff. 319 (25), capp. Lot., written by Michael Damascenus the Cretan for John Francis Picus of Mirandola, contains the whole N. T., the Apocalypse alone being yet collated (k^or) : mut. Apoc. ii. 11-23. It has CEoumenius' and Euthalius' j>roZ. (Greg. 522.) 489. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 36 [xl], 10x71, ^ 270 (22), «cf^. t., syn., men., pict., nVX., Ke0., Am., Eus., led., dvayv.. Gospels: olim Georg. Phlebaris. (Greg. 523.) 490. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 112 [xii], 5ix4i, ff. 186 (21 &c.), pict., Carp., K((p. t., Kf(j)., TiVX., Am., Eus., led., syn., men.. Gospels well written. (Greg. 524.) 491. Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 122 Cod. Sclavonicus [a.d. 1429], 12ix9, ff. 312 (20), 2 co\9,,2>id., prol., syn., men., Ke(j). t., Ke. t., Ke(f>., titK., Am., Eus., led., oti\., dvayv., vers, {syn., men. with synopsis). The Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles (CEcu- menius' prol., Kf(j>., scholia) follow them, and last of all comes the Apoca- lypse. Mut. Luke xvi. 26-30; xvii. 5-8; xxiv. 22-24 ; John i. 1 — vii. 39; viii. 31 — ix. 11 ; x. 10 — xi. 54 ; xii. 36— xiii. 27; Acts i. 1 — vii. 49; X. 19 — xiv. 10; xv. 15 — xvi. 11; xviii. 1 — xxi. 25; xxiii. 18 — James iii. 17; i Cor. xii. 11 — xv. 12 ; xvi. 13-15 ; 2 Cor. xiii. 4, 5 ; Gal. V. 16— vi. 18 (partly) ; 2 Tim. iii. 10, 11 ; Tit. iii. 5-7 ; the illu- minations also being often wantonly cut out. This copy contains much foreign matter besides ; its contents were carefully tabulated by J. Walker; it was thoroughly collated by Scrivener in 1864. (Greg. 606.) 493. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 21 [xl], 11x8}, ff. 221 (26), 2 cols., Carp. (later), Eus. t., prol. (later), Ke0. t, tiVX., ke^., led. (partly later), prj/i., ttIx; syn., brought from UavTOKparap on Athos, 1727. The scribe's name, Abraham Teudatus, a Patrician (Montfaucon, Palaeo. Gr., p. 46), is written cruciform after Eus. t. (Greg. 507.) 494. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 22 [xiii], 10x8, ff. 160 (24, 27), «0. t., ' In addition to Evann. 73, 74, Gaisford in 1837 catalogued, and Scrivener in 1861 inspected, these fourteen copies of tlie Gospels in the collection of Arch- bishop Wake, now at Christ Church, Oxford. They were brought from Con- stantinople about 1731, and have now been described in the Eev; G. W. Kitchin's Catalogue of the Manuscripts in Christ Church Library (4to, 1867). EVANN. 487-503. 247 TiVX., ., led., suhscr., dvayv., in a wretched hand and bad condition, begins Matt. i. 23, ends John xix. 31. Also mut. Matt. v. 26 — vi. 23 ; Luke xxiv. 9-28 ; John iii. 14— iv. 1 ; xv. 9— xvi. 6. (Greg. 508.) t95. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 24 [xi], llfxSf, ff. 229 (24), from Uavro- Kpmap in 1727. Eus. t., jproL, Ke<\>. t., pict., nVX., (ce0., Am., Bus. in gold. One leaf (John xix. 13-29), and another containing John xxi. 24, 25, are in duplicate at the beginning, jnimA manu. (Greg. 509.) This copy (as Wake remarks) is in the same style, but less free than 496. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 25 [x or xi], lOf xSJ, ff. 292 (22), «<^. t, 'pitf,., K(^., led., TiVX., some Eus., dvayv., suhscr., arix., syn., men., pid. (in red ink, nearly faded). (Greg. 510.) 497. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 27, chart, [xiii], 9^x6^, ff. 337 (20), pict. (Matt.), Kfcj)., riVX., led., Ke. t., prol. (Luke), suhscr. (Mark). Mut. at beginning. Matt, xviii. 9 — Mark xiv. 13 ; Luke vii. 4 — John xxi. 13 are [xiii], the rest supplied [xv]. (Greg. 511.) 498. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 28 [xiii], 9x6|, ff. 210 (24), k«j>. t, some TiVX., Kf0., syn., men., led., much of this ruhro, vers., suhscr., tr-rix., dvayv. Subscribed ©u to bapov km yprjynpwv irovos. (Greg. 512.) 499. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 29 [sx^\e or A.D. 1131, Indict. 9], 7f x6i, ff. 162-4, chart, in later hand (25), Kf0. t., (cf0., nVX., Am., Eus., led., vers., suhscr., crrix. After some later fragments (Matt. i. 12 — v. 3, and other matter) on paper, the older copy begins Matt. v. 29. (Greg. 513.) 500. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 30 [xii], 7^ x 5^ ff. 226 (23), Eus. t., prol., Ke(f>. t. (almost illegible), Kf0., nVX., led. in red, almost obliterated from damp ; ending John xx. 1 8, neatly written, but in ill condition. (Greg. 514.) 501. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 31 [xi], 7 x 5^ ff. 127 (34), small, in a very elegant and minute hand. Fid., K«f>. t., some WrX. (in gold), KE0., Am., (no Eus.), led. full, some nrix; mut. (Greg. 515.) 502. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 32 [x or xi], 7^x5^ ff. 287 (23), small, elegant, and with much gold ornament. Pid., K«f). t., xt^., some nVX., Am., lect., some o-ti'x. Mut, in places. (Greg. 516.) *503 (Act. 190, Paul. 244, Apoc. 27.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 34 [xi or xii], 10x8, ff. 201 (31, 29). This remarkable copy begins with the vnodeais to 2 Peter, the second leaf contains Acts xvii. 24 — xviii. 13 mis- plaoed, then follow the five later Catholic Epistles (mut. i John iii. 19 — iv. 9) with viroSea-fis : then the Apocalypse on the same page as Jude ends, and the iiroBfuis to the Romans on the same page as the Apocalypse ends, and then the Pauline Epistles {mut. Heb. vii. 26 — ix. 28). All the Epistles have 2)rol., «0. t, and CEcumenius' smaller (not the Eutha- lian) Kf., with much lect. primd manu, and syn. later. Last, but seemingly misplaced by an early binder, follow the Gospels, (ce0. t, Kop., TtVX., Am., lect, suhscr. Mut. Mark xvi. 2-17 ; Luke ii. 15-47 ; vi. 42 — John xxi. 25, and in other places. This copy is Scholz's Act. 190, Paul. ' The letter x is quite illegible, but the Indiction 9 belongs only to A. d. 831, 1131, 1431, while the style of the manuscript leaves no doubt which to choose. 248 CURSIVES. 244, Apoc. 27, but unnumbered in the Gospels. Collated fully hy Scrivener in 1863. (Greg. 517.) 504. Oxf. Cb. Ch. Wake 36 [xii], 6 X 5, ff. 249-6 chart. (23), Ke(f>. L, Kfcj)., TiVX., Am., lect., prol. (Luke), pict. (Luke, John), syn., men. (Grfg. 518.) 505. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 39 [xiii], 5\ x 4^, ff. 308 (17 (fee), w^., some TiVX., a poor copy, in several hands. (Greg. 567.) 506. Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake. 40 [xii], 4J x 31, ff. 218 (22, 23), a beauti- ful little copy. Syn., men., kc^. t, lect. in the faintest red, but no otler divisions. (Greg. 520.) • F. H. A. Scrivener has published the following in his ' Collation of Greek Manuscripts of the Holy Gospels, 1853,' and 'Codex Augiensis' (Appendix), 1859. *vscr, or cantscr. of Tischendorf. See Evan. 440 (Act. Ill, Paul. 221 of Scholz; Evan. 236, Act. and Paul. 61 of Griesbach; Act. and Paul. oBcr)^ in a minute hand, with many unusual readings, especially in the Epistles, from Bp. Moore's Library. Men. ' Yn-ofieo-f ts- Oecumenii to the Catholic and first eight Pauline Epistles : beautifully written with many contractions. This is Bentley's \see Evan. 51). *507. w^or. (Act. 224, Paul. 260.) Camb. Trin. Coll. B. x. 16 [dated A.D. 1316], chart., 7J X 5, ff. 363 (28, 29), was inelegantly written by a monk James on Mount Sinai. Prol., K«f>. t., Ain., Eus., k(^., led., suhscr., avayv., vers., syn., men. ; also vwoSea-ets, lect., syn., men. to Epistles ; and much extraneous matter ^. See Evan. 570. This is Bentley's t (Evan. 51), and, like i^<"^ which follows, came to him from TlavTOKpaTap. Hort makes it his Cod. 102. (Greg. 489.) '*508. i^er. Camb. Trin. Coll. B. x. 17 [xiii], 8^ x 6, if. 317 (20), from ' Of these manuscripts Thomas Mangey (Evan. 483) states on the fly-leaves that he collated Nos. 12, 25, 28, 34 in 1749. Caspar Wetstein collated the Apocalypse in Nos. 12 and 34 for his relative's great edition ; while in the margin of No. 35, a 4to Greek Testament printed at Geneva (1620), is inserted a miost laborious collation (preceded by a full description) of eight of the Wake '/manuscripts with 'Vfetste**^ N. T. of 1711, having this title prefixed to them, 'Hae Variae lectiones ex MSS. notatae sunt manu et opera Johannis Walkeri, A. 1732.' John Walker, most of whose labours seem never yet to have been used, although they were known to Berriman in 1741 (Critical Dissertation on I Tim. iii. 16, pp. 102-4), was Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, where so many of his critical materials accumulated for the illustrious Bentley are deposited. Walker d. 1741, Archdeacon of Hereford, after Bentley's will, six months before him. The codd. in Trinity College were bought from Bentley's heirs (not from Richard Bentley) when Wordsworth was Master (1820-41), and so were not in Bentley's hands when Walker died. Old Latin Biblical Texts, xxiv-vi. Of his eight codices, we find on investigation that Walker's C i Wake 26 ; Walker's 1 is Wake 20 (collations of these two, sent by Walker to Wetstein, comprise Codd. 73, 74, described above) ; Walker's B is Wake 21 ; Walker's D is Wake 24, both of Gospels ; Walker's E is Wake 18, his H is Wake 19, both Evangelistaria ; Walker's q is Wake 12, of which Caspar Wetstein afterwards examined the Apocalypse (,Cod. 26) ; Walker's W is Wake 38 of the Acts and Epistles, or Scholz's Act. 191, Paul. 245. ^ Bentley specifies ' argumenta inedita Cosmae Indicopleustae in 4 Evangelia, et versus iambici fortasse Jacobi Calligraphi : argumenta incerti ad Actus : prologus ineditus et argumenta Oecumenii ad Epistolas omnes.' EVANN. 504-516. 249 Athos, bequeathed to Trinity College by Bentley. Kei^. t, tItX., K«p., Am. (not Eus.), led., and (on paper) are vTroBecrts to St. Matthew and syn. This is Bentley's 8, who dates it ' annorum 700 ' [xi], and adds ' nuper in monasterio Pantocratoris in monte Atho, nunc meus.' (Greg. 477.) *jB':r. Evan. N. *509. ascr. London, Lambeth 1175 [xi], ll|x9f, &. 220, five leaves bound up with it (23-35), 2 cols. (23, 24), 2 cok, kc0. t., Ke., TiVX., Am., Bus., led., subscr., pid., in bad condition, presented in 1650 by Sir John Chiesley. (Greg. 563.) 520. Glasgow, Hunteriaii Museum, V. vii. 2 [xii], 4to, ff. 367, Carp., Eus. t., Kf., Lat. Codd. 519-22 were first announced by Haenel {see under Evan. 472). (Greg. 562.) 523. Lond., Mr. White, formerly Blenheim 3. B. 14 [xiii, Greg, xiv], 7^ X 6|-, ff. 170 {22),prol., «0. t., Ktcfi., WrX., Am., Bus., led., avayv., syn., men. : like Apost. 52, once belonging to the Metropolitan Church of Heraclea on the Propontis, and presented in 1738 to Charles, Duke of Marlborough, amoris et ohservantiae ergo by Thomas Payne, Archdeacon of Brecon, once our Chaplain at Constantinople : a bright, clean copy, written in very black ink, with vermilion ornamentation, and barbarous 2nd. (Greg. 701.) Mr. Bradshaw indicated in the ' Transactions of the Eoyal Society of Literature,' vol. ii. p. 355, two copies of the Gospels belonging to the Earl of Leicester at Holkham, to be described with facsimiles in the Catalogue of the Library there. They were examined by Dean Burgon, who thus reported of them : — ' In Mr. Coxe's ' Report to Her Majesty's Government,' we find an account (which illness compelled him to give at second hand) of several copies of the Gospels and one palimpsest Evangelistarium, all dated [xii], still remaining in this Prelate's Library. EVANN. 5 1 7-53 T. 251 524. Holkham 3 [xiil], 8f x6|^, of 183 leaves, four being misplaced. It is beautifully written in twenty-seven long lines on a page. Eus. t., t('tX., Am. (not Eus.), imperfectly given: no lect. (xf^., subscr., 2^ict.). Besides five pictures of the Evangelists and gorgeous headings to the Gospels are seventeen representations of Scripture subjects, some damaged. This ' superb MS. of extraordinary interest ' in the style of its wilting closely resembles Evan. 38. (Greg. 557.) 525. Holkham 4 [xiii or earlier], 8^ x 6|, ff. 352 (20), finely written, but quite different in style from Cod. 524. TiVX. in gold, led., apxai and TeKfj m vermilion, Ke(p., arlx. numbered. (Kt^. t., Am., avayv., subscr., arix-t 2iict.) (Greg. 568.) Eight copies of the Gospels, brought together by the late Sir Thomas Phillipps, Bait., at Middle Hill, Worcestershire, are now the property of Mr. Fitzroy Fenwick, and, with the rest of this unrivalled private collection of manuscripts, are now at Thirlestaine House, Cheltenham, where Burgon examined them in 1880, and Hoskier in 1886, who quotes (Cod. 604, App. E), some of the readings. Scrivener had used some of them at Middle Hill in 1856. 526. Phillipps 13,975 [xii], 12|x9i, ff. 196, once Lord Strangford's 464, a grand copy, the text being surrounded with a commentary (abound- ing, as usual, in contractions) in very minute letters. That on St. Mark is Victor's. Pict. of SS. Mark and Luke, beautiful illuminations for headings of the Gospels. Kf^., nVX., Am., Eus. in gold, pict. {syn., men. at end). (Greg. 556.) 527. Phillipps 1284 (Act. 200, Paul. 281) [xii], 7| x 5|, ff. 344 (28), from the library of Mr. Lammens of Ghent, a rough specimen, contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, the Pauline preceding the Catholic. Mut. Matt. ix. 36— X. 22 ; Mark i. 21-45, and the first page of St. John. The writing varies ; that from Acts to i Thess. is more delicate, and looks older. No Am., Eus. Much lect. in vermilion, dpxai and teXi;. TtVX., Ke(p. t., avayv,, subscr., syn., and sparse men. (Greg. 676.) 528. Phillipps 2387 [xiii], 61- X 4^, ff. 222 (25), bought of Thorpe for thirty guineas : rough, but interesting. One leaf only of Eus. t. Wantonly mut. in headings of the Gospels, and in Mark i. 1-19; Luke i. 1-18; John i. 1—23. K((j>., tItK., Am. (not Eus.), apxai and rtX?/ later, syn., men. (xvii) at the beginning, and much marginal lect. by a modern hand. 529. Phillipps 3886 [xi or xii], 10^ x 8 J-, ff. 326 (20), a beautiful copy, bought (as were Evann. 530, 532, 533) by Payne at Lord Guildford's sale. Eus. t., Carjp., pict., K«p. t., nVX., Am., Eus. {lect., apx-, '■^'X?;, dvayv. later). (Greg. 678.) 530. Phillipps 3887 [xii], 8^x6, G. 240 (25, 26), the first four lines in SS. Matt., Mark, Luke being of gold, with pict. of the four Evangelists and nineteen others, Eus. t.. Am. incomplete and irregular (no Eus.). No lect., but marginal critical notes. As in Evan. 64, a line (~) is set over Proper Names of persons in the Genealogies {see at end of Evan. 64). (Greg. 679.) 531. (Acts 199, Paul. 231, Apoc. 104.) Phillipps 7682 [xi], 6|x5, ff. 190 (41 or 50), 2 cols, (two scribes, Hoskier; several, Greg.), the hands 252 CURSIVES, so minute as to require a magnifying glass, contains the whole New Testament, also from Lord Guildford's (871), being, like Evann. 532 and 583, to be described below, from the Hon. F. North's collection (319). The ink is a dull brown, the ornaments in blue, vermilion, and carmine. Carp., Eus. t., prol., Keep, t., Keep. (Gr. andLat.), rirX., Am., few JSus., lect., suhscr. There are many important corrections in the margin, and 18 J pages from Epiphanius at the end. This copy has every appearance of having been made from a very ancient codex : observe the arrangement of the Beatitudes in Matt, v in single lines, as also the genealogy in Luke iii. (Greg. 680.) 532. Phillipps 7712, North 184 (see Evan. 529), [xiii], 7^x5^, ff.?, in a large hand and very black ink, the first page being in gold, with many gold balls for stops. There is much preliminary matter, Eus. t. (two sets in different hands), pict. [Carp., prol. later), ke0., tiVX., Am., lect. (later), si/n., men., sitbscr., crrix. The text is corrected throughout by an ancient scribe, in a hand bright, clear, and small. (Greg. 681.) 533. Phillipps 7757 [xi], 6 X 4^, ff. t, an exquisite little manuscript, with accessories in lake, vermilion, and blue. See Evan. 529. Frol., Carp., Eus. t., Ke(f>. t., Ke(p., TiVX., Am., Eus., suhscr., vers. Haenel is mistaken in supposing that a Greek Evangelistarium is included in this grand and unique collection. The Parham copies of the New Testament are described in a ' Catalogue of materials for writing, early writings on tablets and stones, rolled and other Manuscripts and Oriental Manuscript books in the library of Robert Curzon (Lord de la Zoucheof Harynworth, 1870-73) at Parham,' fol., 1849. This accomplished person collected them in the course of his visits to Eastern Monasteries from 1834 to 1837, and permitted me in 1855 to collate thoroughly three of them, and to inspect the rest. They were all examined by Dean Burgon, to whom his son, the present Lord de la Zouche, had given free access to them. The codices of the Gospels are eight in number. 534. (Act. 215, Paul. 233.) Parham Ixxi. 6 [xi], 9x6^, ff. 348 (41)> contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, the Pauline preceding the Catholic, and was brought in 1837 from Caracalla on Athos. Prol., Ke. t., t'ltK., Am., lect. [apx- and teX.), avayv., subscr., o-ti'x., vers., syn., men. The usual arabesque ornaments are in red. (Greg. 547.) 535. Park Ixxi. 7 [xi, Greg, x], 6^x4^, ff. 167 (26), brought from St. Saba in 1834. Pict, Ke(p. t., illuminated headings, tItK., Am. (not Eus). Mut. John xvi. 27 — xix. 40. There is a musical notation on the first four leaves, and the first nine lines of St. John are in gold. (Greg. 548.) 536. Parh. Ixxiii. 8 [xi], 4to, 11x9, ff. 198, brought from Xenophon on Athos 1837. The text is surrounded by a commentary, that on St. Mark being Victor's. Prol., iu(j>. t., kc0., ti'tX., lect. (ipx. and reX.), subscr., syn., men. (Greg. 549.) 537. Parh. Ixxiv. 9 [xi, Greg, xii], 10^x71, ff. 219 (28), brought from Caracalla 1837, in its old black binding. Carp., prol. (later), ki<^. t., Keep., TiVX., Am., lect. (apx. and tA.), subscr., ttIx., syn., men. With faded red arabesques (no pict) and lake headings to the Gospels, the EVANN. 532-545. 253 writing being large and spread. There are marginal notes here and there. (Greg. 550.) 538. Part. Ixxv. 10 [xii], 4to, ff. 233 (22, 23), from Caracalla, also in its old black binding. There are rude pict. of the four Evangelists, and barbarous headings to the Gospels. Ke<^. *., K«p.,^TiT\., Am., few JHus., led., subscr., . t, WtX., Am., led., syn., men., prol. or vTroSea-fis are pre- fixed to the Epistles, and scholia of Clirysostom, &c. set lq the margin. (Greg. 479.) *543. qscr. (Act. 187, Paul. 257.) Theodori, from the name of the scribe [a.d. 1295], 8vo, ff. 360, passed from Caesar de Missy into the Duke of Sussex's library : in 1845 it belonged to the late Wm. Pickering, the much-respected bookseller : its present locality is unknown. Syn., Carp., Eus. t., Kf0. t., ke0.. Am., led., vwn6ea-ecs or prol., and syn. before Act. and all Epp., Euthalius irepl xp°>"»'', m,en. after St. Jude ; it has many later changes made in the text. (Greg. 483.) 544. Ashburnham 204 [xiii], 4to, ff. 104, 'a piteous fragment,' brought from Greece by the Earl of Aberdeen, and bought at his sale. It contains only Matt. xxv. 32-5, 40, 41 — xxviii. 20; Mark i. 4— xv. 47 (but defective throughout) ; Luke i. 1 — xxiv. 48 ; John i. 1 — ii. 4 : about Luke vi a different hand was employed. There is no heading to St. Luke's Gospel, but a blank space is left, so that perhaps the MS. was never finished. Kf0. t., k«1>., tIt\., Am., Eus. (partially). (Greg. 671.) The Baroness Burdett-Coutts imported in 1870-2 from Janina in Epirus upwards of one hundred manuscripts, chiefly Greek and theological, among which are sixteen copies of the Gospels or parts of them, three of the Acts, two of the Catholic, and three of St. Paul's Epistles, one of the Apocalypse, sixteen Evangelistaria and five Praxapostoli. Those marked I and II are deposited in the Library of Sir Eoger Cholmely's School, Highgate ; those marked III are in the Baroness's possession. The copies of the Gospels are — *545. B.-C. L 3 [xii], 7§ X 5|, ff. ? Mut. John x. 1— xii. 10 ; xv. 24— xxi. 25. Carp., Eus. t., KCp. t., nVX., k£0., Am., Eus., pid., led., vers. (Greg. 532.) 254 CURSIVES. *546. B.-C. I. 4 [xii], 6| x 5|, ff. ?, a fine copy. Mut. Matt. i. 1— ix. 13, with gilded illuminations. Syn., K«f}. t., WtX., Am. (not Bus.), lect., iambic verses. (Greg. 533.) *547. B.-C. I. 7 [xiii], 6 x 4, £F. 267 (22), chart. Mut. Luke. i. 26-42 ; XX. 16 — xxi. 24. Syn., men., pict., K«f>. t, rirX., lect. (not Am., Eus.). After the subscription to St. John follow the numerals ^ 6 ott. It has on the cover a curious metal tablet adorned with figures and a superscrip- tion. (Greg. 534.) *548. B.-C. I. 9 [xii], 7 x 5, ff. 125 (18), SS. Matthew and Mark only. Mut. Matt.xl. 28 — xiii. 34 ; xviii. 13 — xxi. 15 ; 33 — xxii. 10 ; xxiv. 46 — XXV. 21; Mark iii. 11— v. 31; ix. 18— xii. 6; 34-44; ends with vavTaxpv Mark xvi. 20. Syn., lect, kc(J)., tItX., Am., Eus. (Greg. 535.) *549. B.-C. II. 7 [xii or xiii], 5x3, fT. 172 (26-31), a very curious volume in ancient binding with two metal plates on the covers much resembling that of B-C. I. 7, contains the Four Gospels and the Acts, breaking off at ch. xxvi. 24 /uaiVi; jraOXs ; the writing being unusually full of abbreviations, and the margin gradually contracting, as if vellum was becoming scarce. The last five pages are in another, though contem- porary hand. Seven pages containing Gregory Nazianzen's heroic verses on the Lord's genealogy, and others on His miracles and parables, partly in red, precede Kf^. t: to St. Matthew ; other such verses of Gregory precede SS. Mark and Luke, and follow St. John, and k€^. t. stand before SS. Luke and John. There are nVX., ice0. (no lect.; and Am., Eus., only in the open leaf containing Luke xii) : in the Gospels there is a prol., and no chapter divisions in the Acts, but a few capitals in red. Pretty illuminations precede each book. (Greg. 536.) *550. B.-C. II. 13 [xii], 7x5, ff. 143 (29), with poor arabesque ornamentation, complete. Lect., a few tiVX. by a later hand, as is also much of Am., Eus., which are only partially inserted. (Greg. 537.) *551. B.-C. IL 16 [xiii], 6|x4Z,ff.? JfMi.Matt.i.1-17; Lukei. 1-17; John i. 1-46. Lect., R((f>. t. (defective), titK., ki(J>., Am., Eus., pict. (Greg. 539.) *552. B.-C. 11. 18 [xii], 6 x 4f , ff. ?, very neat. The first leaf forms part of a Lectionary : on the second the Gospels begin with Matt. xiii. 7. Mut. John i. 1-15. Kf^. t., titX., ke0., Am. (not Eus.), men. at the end, lect. in abundance, pict. of St. Mark washed out : arabesques at the head of each book. (Greg. 538.) *553 & *554. B.-C. IL 26' and 26^ are two fragments of the Gospels, whereof 26' comprises 27 leaves of St. Mark (19-21), covered with vile modern scribbling (ch. iii. 21 — iv. 13; 37 — vii. 29; viii. 15-27; ix. 9 — X. 5 ; 29 — xii. 32) [xiii], 7| x 5^, neat, with WrX., Am., Eus., lect. ; and 26'' consists of 48 leaves [xiv], 8^ X 5^, containing Matt, xviii. 32 — xxiv. 10; xxvi. 28 — xxviii. 20; Mark i. 16 — xiii. 9; xiv. 9-27, with (ct0. t, titX., Am. {Eus. only partially), lect. There are many abridge- ments in the writing. Dated, perhaps by the first hand, a. n. 1323. (Greg. 540, 541.) *555. B.-C. III. 4 [xiii], 7 x 5, ff. 264 (24), 2}rol., k^^. t., tItX., «0., Am., Eus., led., pict. of the four Evangelists, syn. incomplete at the end. EVANN. 546-562. 255 Some leaves are misplaced in St. Matthew. Mut. John xix. 25— xxi. 2. (Greg. 542.) *556. B.-C. III. 5 [xii], 11 x 8^, £F. 183 (26), 2 cols.,Kf^. t., leot.,syn., mm., iirol., Kc(f,., nVX., Am., Eus. Mut. Matt. xii. 11 — xiii. 10 ; Mark viii. 4-28; Luke xv. 20— xvi. 9 ; John ii. 22— iv. 6 ; 53— v. 43; xi. 21-47, one leaf lost in each case, and one (John i. 51 — ii. 22) misplaced in binding. This copy has John vii. 53 — viii. 11 after Luke xxi. 38, like Ferrar's four, with which its text much agrees, and the titles to SS. Mat- thew and Mark only run evayyiXiov « roO Kara M . . . (Greg. 543.) ffU •/ iC *557. B.-C. in. 9 [xiii], 5^ x 3^, ff. 256 (22), Ki. t. to the last three Gospels, t'itK., k«I>., Am. (not Eus), piet. of SS. Matthew, Mark, and John. This copy is remarkably free from hot. Neatly written, but four con- siderable passages in St. Luke are omitted, the text running on utw tenore. (Greg. 544.) *558. B.-C. in. 10 [dated a. d. 1430], 8 X 5^, ff. 374 ( + 16 + 34) (16), chart., pict. of the four Evangelists, of the Saviour, and of the Virgin and Child. Carp., Eus. t., Kes fjSvs rots trXiovaiv 6 evSios Xi/jiji/" | ovrais koI Tois ypd(f>ov(riv 6 ecrxiTos (7-ri)(os. ImavviKiov novaxov. (Greg. 712.) 561. Algerina Peckover (2), [xi or a little later], 7| x 5f-, ff. 356 (16), with 17 (3 + 14) uncial palimpsest leaves at the beginning and end, containing Lessons from the Epistles to be described hereafter (Apost. 43). Carp., prol. (later), ((€0. t., pict., R€., TiVX., Am., Eus., led., syn., men., was brought to England (with xs™ and many others) by the great Earl of Arundel in 1646. Henry Howard, Evelyn's Duke of Norfolk, presented them to the Royal Society, from whose rooms at Somerset House they were transferred to the Museum in 1831. (Greg. 476.) 567. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5538, described in the Harleian Catalogue as an Evangelistarium, and numbered by Scholz Evst. 149, is a copy of the Gospels [xiv, Greg, xii], 4f x 3|, ff. 226 (23), orn., led.. Am. (Greg. 505.) *568. nser. (Paul. 259 or jscr.) Brit. Mus., Burney 1 8 (purchased in 1818, with many other manuscripts, from the heirs of Dr. Charles EVANN. 563-576. 257 Burney), contains the Gospels and two leaves of St. Paul (Hebr. xii.i^ 17— xiii. 25), written by one Joasaph A. d. 1366, 12|x9, ff. 222 (23) + 9 blank, /ce<^. t., Ke., tItX., Am., led., subscr., a-rlx., men. A fine copy, much damaged. Codd. 543 and 571 differ only in 183 places. (Greg. 484.) *572. s^cr. Brit. Mus. Burn. 23 [xii], 7f x6, ff. 230 (23-25), boldly but carelessly written, ends John viii. 14 : muf. Luke v. 22 — ix. 32 ; xi. 31 — xiii. 25 ; xvii. 24 — xviii. 4. Syn., Carp., Kf<^. t., orn., Kecj)., tiVX., Am., led., subscr., ttIx-, with many later changes and weighty readings. (Greg. 485.) 573. Brit. Mus. Add. 5468 [a. d. 1 338], 8^ x 6, ff. 226 (29), Carp., Eus. t., Ke(p. t., TiVX., Kf0., Am., led., subscr., a-rix., syn., m,en. It was 'John Jackson's book, bought of Conant in Fleet Street, 1777, for five guineas.' Mut. Matt. i. 1 — vi. 18, and the last leaf of St. Luke (xxiv. 47-53). This copy has the subscriptions at the end of each of the Gospels of SS. Matthew and Mark. There is a probable reference to them at the end of St. John (o/ioi. t., Kf. t., led., tItK., kkJ)., Am., Eus., subscr., o-rix., pid., syn., men., some later on paper. The whole New Testament, except the Apocalypse, in the usual Greek order. This copy contains many important various readings : e. g. it countenances Codd. t^BL in Luke xi. 2, 4. (Greg. 496.) 583. Brit. Mus. Add. 16,943 [xi], 6x4f, ff. 184 (22, 23), in a very small hand, jsroZ., Kccji. t., led., tLtX., k6<^.. Am., Eus., subscr., . {tItX., lect., syn., men., by another hand\ Am,., pict., rough and abounding with itacisms. Two rude pictures of Evan- gelists have been effaced. (Greg. 690.) S 2 26o CURSIVES. 595. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,739, has a rather modern look [xiv 1], 7| X 5|, ff. 275 (22), Carp., Eus. t., necjj.t., k€. t., fict., Kf(j)., tItIi.., Am., Eus. (in blue), exquisitely written, said to greatly resemble Cod. 71 (g^*"^) in text, with illuminated headings to the Gospels. Mut. Luke ii. 7-21, and after nVX. of St. John. This MS. with Evst. 269, 270, 271, 272, and Evann. 592, 597, was bought of Sp. Lampros of Athens in 1859. (Greg. 692.) 597. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,741 [xiv], 10 x 7|, ff. 208 (22), Eus. t. Carp., Kecf). t., K((p., tit\., Am., subscr., orn., prol. (here called npoypanjiaTa, a term we have not noticed elsewhere). Mut. Mark i. 27-43; ii. 2-16. John vii. 1— xxi. 25. (Greg. 693.) 598. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,112 [xv], llixSJ, cliart, ff. 211 (33, 34), {J\ pages Gr. and Lat.), kc0. t., Kecf)., lect., subscr., a-rix., dvayn., syn., men. Bought at Puttick's, 1861. (Greg. 694.) 599. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,373 [xiii], 9Jx7i, ff. 299 (22), syn., m^n., Carp., Eus. t., K((f>. t., 2>rol., pict., orn.. Keep., tItK., lect.. Am., Eus., subscr., very beautiful. Mut. Matt. i. 11 — xv. 19. Long led., apx- in marg., Tf\. in the text. Bought of H. S. Freeman, Consul at Janina, in 1862. (Greg. 695.) 600. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,376 [xiv], lOf x 8^ ff. 350 (19), 2 cols., «. t., pint.. Kerf)., lect., avayv., some Am,., subscr., arlx., syn., men. Remarkable pid. of the Annunciation and of the three later Evangelists, Gospel headings left blank. See Evst. 273-7. (Greg. 696.) 601. Brit. Mus. Add. 26,103 [xiv], 8 x 6, ff. 242 (25), orn., «<^., nVX., Am. (in gold), pict. (John), was found in a village near Corinth, and bought of C. L. Merlin, our Vice-Consul at Athens, in 1865. Beautifully written in vei-y black ink, the first page of each Gospel being in gold. (Greg. 697.) 602. Brit. Mus. Add. 27,861 [xiv], 6i x 5, ff. 186 (19, 20, &c.), Kf0. t., Kerf)., TiVA., Am., lect., subscr., syn., men., from Sir T. Gage's sale, 1868, rough and dirty, with many marginal notes to supply omissions. St. Matthew's Gospel is wholly lost. No pict., but ornamentation in faded lake. (Greg. 698.) _ 603. (Act. 231, Paul. 266 and 271.) Brit. Mus. Add. 28,815 [x or xi], 11| x8^, ff. 302 (30), K«p., WtX., Am., Eus., lect, pict., sumptuously bound with silver-gilt plates. This noble fragment was bought (as were Act. 232, Evst. 279, 280) of Sir Ivor B. Guest in 1871, and contains the Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Romans, i, 2 Corinthians, Galatians, the rest of the original volume being evidently torn out of the book when already bound. In the same year 1871 the Baroness Burdett-Coutts also imported from Janina in Epirus sixty-seven leaves containing the rest of St. Paul's Epistles and the Apocalypse (B.-C. II. 4, Paul. 266, Apoo. 89), which fragments were described in the second edition of the present book. Mr. Edward A. Guy, of Miami University,_ Oxford, Ohio, U.S.A., on examining the Museum fragment in 1875 with my book in his hand, concluded that the two portions originally formed one magnificent copy of the whole New Testament, EVANN. 595-609. 261 and when I brought the two together, I saw that the illuminated heading and initial capital on the first page of B.-C. II. 4 (Eph. i) was worked off through damp on the verso of the last leaf (302) of the Museum copy, and the red Ke0. of Gal. vi on the top of B.-C. II. 4, leaf one, recto. In the larger fragment we find two pict. of St. Luke (one of them before the Acts), one of St. John, with illuminated headings. Carp., Eus. t, &c. must have perished, as the first page opens with Matt. i. 1. It has nVX. in gold letters on purple vellum, a Harmony at the foot of fol. 17 b — 18 b, and many brief marginal scholia. See Paul. 266 (B.-C. II. 4), which is at present five miles off, in the Library of Sir Eoger Cholmeley's School, Highgate. (Greg. 699.) -f 604. Brit. Mus. Egerton 2610 [xii], 5f x 4^, ff. 297 (19), about thirty letters to a line), Carp., Eus. t., Ke(j>. t. (Matt., Mark, Luke), tiVX., Am., Eus., plot, (beautifully executed). First noticed by Dean Burgon, bought for the Museum in 1882, and collated by Mr. H. C. Hoskier, 'Full Account, &c.,' D. Nutt, 1890. According to Mr. Hoskier's analysis it contains no less than 270 quite unique readings, siding at least twenty times alone with D, eleven with B, six with N, six with Evan. 1, twenty-nine with Evan. 473. It has 2724 variations from T. R. There are besides a vast number of almost unique readings, e. g. Luke xi. 2, for which Greg. Nyss. is about the only authority (Hoskier). (Greg. 700.) 605. (Act. 233, Paul. 243, Apoc. 106.) Zittaviensis A. 1 [xv], chart., ff. 775 (30), prdl., Ke(p. t., Ke0., tiVX., subscr., arix., vers., given to the Senate of Zittau (Lusatian Saxony) in 1620, contains the canonical books of the Old Testament down to Esther, with i Esdras, 4 Maccabees, Judith, Tobit, and the whole New Testament. Matthaei collated the Old Testament portion for Dean Holmes's edition of the Septuagint (Cod. 44), and saw its great critical value. It was examined, as so many others have been, by Dr. C. K. Gregory. (Greg. 664.) The next two were bought for the Bodleian in 1882 : they came from Constantinople. 606. Oxf Bodl.Gr. Misc. 305 [xi], 9^x7i, ff. 149 (27),^ic<. (Matt., Mark), «<^., Am., Eus., few lect. (later), subscr. (Matt.), om. Mut. Mark xvi. 19 {post Kai) 20. The passages Matt. xvi. 2, 3; John v. 4; vii. 53 — viii. 11 are obelized in the margin. (Greg. 707.) 607. Oxf. Bodl. Gr. Misc. 306 [xi], 7| x 6, ff. 200 (32, &c.), Eus. t., Ke. t., prol, subscr. This must be Scholz's 1673 (N. T., vol. i. p. cxix), but it contains the Gospels only, not the Acts, as he supposes. (Greg. 55^) 610. Oxf. Bodl. Barocc. 59 [xi], 8|x5i, ff. 6 (21), 1 chart., «(^. t. (John), Kf(^., TiVX., Am., lect., containing Luke xxiii. 38-50 ; xxiv. 46-53 ; John i. 30 — iii. 5 in a book of other matter [xv], chart. (Greg. 526.) 611. Eom. Angel. D. 3. 8, olim Cardinalis Passionei [xi], 9fx6|, ff. 442 (21), prol., Kecf>. t. St. Luke with Theophylact's commentary, described with facsimile by Vitali in Bianchini's ' Evan. Quadr.' vol. ii. pt. 1, pp. 506-40, 563, 560. (Greg. 848.) 612. B.-C. I. 11 [xii], 3^ x 2|, ff. 112 (25-28), is a very small and beautiful 'aSe'iov, containing the Magnificat and Benedictus, besides the 151 Psalms of the Septuagint version, and the Hymns of Moses (Ex. xv. 1-14; Deut. xxxii. 14-43), of Hannah (i Sam. ii), of Habakkuk (ch. iii), Isaiah (ch. xxvi), Jonah (ch. ii), with that of the Three Holy Children. Many such books are extant, of which this is inserted in our list as a specimen. See 5?^, note. John Belsheim, editor of the Codex Aureus, found at Upsal in 1875, and described to Burgon in 1882, together with Act. 68, three manu- scripts in the University Library there containing the Gospels only. 613. Upsala 4, Sparvenfeldt ^ 45 [xi], 6|x4|-, ff. 208 (25), Hus. t., Kf(p. t., pict., last leaf later, bought at Venice in 1678. (Greg. 899.) 614. Upsala 9 [xiii], 91 x 7f , ff. 288 (22), pict., given by a Greek priest in 1784 to A. F. Stiertzenbecker, who bequeathed it to the University Library. (Greg. 900.) 615. Upsala 12, Bjornsthal 2 [xii], 6| x 4|, ff. 328 (31), syn., men., contains the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, being Act. 237, Paul. 274. (Greg. 901.) 616. Upsala 13, Bjornsthal 3 [xii], 61 x 4f , ff. 230 {2i), prol, ite(ji. t. (Greg. 902.) These two last and Act. 236 were bequeathed by Professor J. Bjorn- sthal to the University Library. 617. Oxf. Oriel, MS. Ixxxiii [xi or xii], 7f x5f, ff. 236 (22, 23), 2 cols., Kf(j). t, pict. (cut out), TiVX., lect., Am., Eus., syn., men., written in gold letters. Mut. in many places. Brought in 1878 by Capt. J. Hext from Corfu, and given by him to Mr. Daniel Parsons, who gave it to the College as a ' joint gift.' (Greg. 618.) 618. Camb. Add. 720 [xi], 5^x4^, ff. 278 (19, 20), Am., Eus., k€(j>., TiVX. (fragments of Ke(f>. t.), lect., syn., msn., pict. But Carp., Eus. t., Ke(j>. t. of Matt., and perhaps j'i'ol. are apparently lost. Mut. Matt, xxviii. 1-20 ; Mark XV. 29 — Luke iii. 33. In a later hand is Luke xxiv. 46-53. (Hort and Bradshaw.) (Greg. 672.) ' Belsheim (Cod. Aureus, Proleg. p. xvii and note 3) gives a short life of that noble Swede, John Gabriel Sparvenfeldt [1655-1727], who was sent over Europe by his master, Charles XI, to procure manuscripts for the Royal Library, and bought the Latin Codex Aureus at Madrid in 1690. EVANN. 610-625. 263 619. Camb. Add. 1837 [xii or xiii], 8| x 61, £f. 164 (19), injured in parts by damp. Ke0., fragment of Kc. t, K€cj)., TiVX., Am., Eus. ; St. Luke and St. John mut. Described by Eocchi, p. 8. (Greg. 830.) 629. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 17 [xii, Greg, xi], 5| x 5 J, ff. 69 (23), kscJ). t, Kf(j)., Am., led., subscr. A fragment only, beginning at St. Luke xix. 35. The pericope de adulterd is supplied at the end of the codex — imperfect after verse 6. (Greg. 831.) 630. Messina, University Library 88 (Evst. 361) [xiv], lOJxSJ, ff. 260 (22), chart., pict., Eu^. t. (exquisite), KeaTi)s, in black, blue, and red ink, 6|^X 5|, ff. 315 (18), 2 cols.. Am. St. Luke, Greek and Arabic. (Greg. 609.) 635. Berlin, Eoyal Gr. 4to, 39 [xii or xi], 9|x 7|, ff. 313, Carp., Eus. t, prol., Kerf), t, Kecj)., tiVX., Am., Eus., harm, at foot, led., subscr., . t. Am., Eus., lect., subscr., pict. (Greg. 659.) 638. Berl. E. Gr. 4to, 66 [xii or xi], 8^x6^ ff. 139 (21), Eus. t, KKJ). t, Ke(j)., tLtK., Am., Eus., led., 2nct. (Greg. 660.) 639. Berl. E. Gr. 4to, 67 [xi], 9|x 7f, ff. 234 (23), Kerjy. t., «(^., rtVX., Am., Eus., pict. (Greg. 661.) 640. Berl. E. Gr. 8vo, 3 [a. d. 1077], 5|x4f, ff. 266 (16), (ce(^. t., Ke. t., kccJ)., tiVX., Am., Eus., lect, subscr., a-rlx. ; probably once contained all the New Testament. It begins now with St. Luke xxiv. 53 : mut. after i Thess. (Greg. 656.) 643. Cairo, Patriarchal Library 2 [xiii], Gospels, 4to. (Greg. 601.) 644. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 15 [xi]. Mut. Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 602.) 645. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 16 [xi], Gosp., 4to, syn., men., beautifully written. (Greg. 603.) 646. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 17 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 604.) 647. Cairo, Patr. Libr. 68 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 605.) 648. Cairo, MeroiKla of St. Katherine of Mount Sinai 7 [xvi]. Synopsis of Gospels with Psalter, fol., cJiart. (Greg. 606.) 649. Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre (monastery of) 2 [x], Gosp., 4to, beautifully written. (Greg. 607.) 650. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 5 [x], Gosp., 4to, beautifully written. (Greg. 608.) 651. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 6 (Scholz 450) [a. d. 1043], St. Luke (Gr. and Arab.), 4to, by Euphemius. Beautifully written ^. (Greg. 450.) 652. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 14 [xii], Gosp. with scholia, large 4to. (Greg. 610.) 653. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 17 [xi], Gosp. with few scholia, 4to. (Greg. 611.) 654. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 31 [xi], Gosp., 4to, very beautiful. (Greg. 612.) 655. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 32 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 613.) 656. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 33 [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 614.) 657. (Act. 325, Paul, 152.) Jerus. Holy Sepul. 40 [xii], N. T., except Apoc, 4to. A fine copy. (Greg. 615.) 658. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 41 [xi], Gosp., 4to, beautiful. (Greg. 616.) 659. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 43 [xi], Gosp., fol., scholia (Matt. unc. in golden letters). (Scholz 456?) (Greg. 617.) 660. Jerus. Holy Sepul. 44 [xiv], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 618.) 661. (Act. 260, Paul. 304.) Jerus. Holy Sepul. 45 [xii], Gosp., Paul., Cath., with Xe^eis t&v npafeo)!/, 4to. (Greg. 619.) 662. Jerus, Holy Sepul. 46 [xi], Gosp., small 4to. (Greg. 620.) 663. Jerus. Holy Cross, 3 [xi], Gosp., 4to, syn., men., kkJ). (Greg. 621.) 664. St. Saba 27 [xii], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 622.) 665. (Act. 328, Paul. 230.) St. Saba 52 [xi], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to, syn., m^n. (Greg. 623.) ' Gregory considers this to be (not a duplicate but) the same as Cod. 634, 266 CURSIVES. 666. Eom. Vat. Gr. 641 [a.d. 1287], 10 x 6|, ff. 467 (28), chart. The Gospels, with Theophylact's commentary. (Greg. 854.) 667. (Act. 317, Paul. 316.) St. Saba 53 [xi], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to. (Greg. 624.) 668. Eom. Vat. Gr. 643 [xli], 10^- x 8|, ff. 584 (36), pict. The Gospels, with Theophylaot's commentary. (Greg. 855.) 669. Eom. Vat. Gr. 644 [a. d. 1280], 13x9i £f. 349 (44), 2 cols., cliart., Am., written by order of Michael Palaeologus. Same contents as the preceding. (Greg. 856.) 670. Eom. Vat. Gr. 645 [xii], 1 1\ x 9f, ff. 391 (28), prol., Kctf,. t., Kf0., TiVX. St. Luke and St. John, with Theophylaot's commentary. (Greg. 857.) 671. (Paul. 311.) Eom.Vat. Gr. 647 [xv or xiv], 13ix9f,ff. 338(48), chart. Gospels and Epistles, with commentary of Theophylact. (Greg. 858.) 672. Eom. Vat. Gr. 759 [xv or xvi], 8|x 5|, ff. 261, chart. St. Luke, with a commentary. (Greg. 859.) 673. (Act. 318, Paul. 317.) St. Saba 54 [xii], Gosp., Paul., Cath., 4to. (Greg. 625.) (Vat. Gr. 1068 is Evst. 122.— Greg.) 674. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1090 [xvi], lOf x8^, ff. 509 (40), chart. The Gospels, with commentary of Peter of Laodicea. Part i and ii. (Greg. 861.) 675. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1191 [xii], 9 x 6f , ff. 402 (?), written by one ' Arsenius.' St. John, with Theophylaot's commentary. (Greg. 862.) 676. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1221 [xii or xiii], \B\ x 10|, ff. 400 (41), 2 cols., Kf^. t., Kelp., Ti'rX., led., sitbscr. The Gospels, with Theophylaot's com- mentary. (Greg. 863.) No. 677 is a Catech., 678 is Evst. 551, 679 a commentary. (Greg.) 677. St. Saba 56 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 626.) 678. St. Saba 57 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 627.) 679. St. Saba 58 [s], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 628.) 680. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1895 [xv or xiv], 6|x 4|, ff. 223 (20), prol, ki. t., with harm., Kcip., led., dmyv., subscr., arix-, vers. (Greg. 867.) 681. St. Saba 59 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 629.) 682. St. Saba 60 [x], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 630.) 683. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1933 [xvii], 15|xl0f, ff. 624 (26), chart. St. Luke, with a Catena. (Greg. 868.) 684. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1996 [xi or xii], 10| x 8|, ff. 245 (25), «(^., WtX., with a commentary. (Greg. 869.) 685. St. Saba 61 a [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 631.) 686. St. Saba 61 6 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 632.) 687. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2117 [xi], 5}x 4f , ff. 164 (29), prol., k«j>. t, Ke^., tItX., subscr. (later) ; a beautiful Evangelium. (Greg. 871.) 688. St. Saba 61 c [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 633.) 689. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2165 [xi], 13f x9|, ff. 289 (23), 2 cols.. Carp., EVANN. 666-709. 267 Eus. t, Kc(j). t, Kf^., t/tX., Am., Eus., suhscr., prui., o-ri^., olim Columnensis 4. This was Evst. 391. (Greg. 873.) 690. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2160 [xi or xii], 8Jx6J, ff. 180 (26), 2 cols., Carp., proL, Kecj). t., Ke(j)., tiVX., Am., Eus., led., subsor., (ttIx., vers., pict, ' Venit e familia principe Eomana De Alteriis, cujus stemma argenteum in tegmine habet.' (Greg. 872.) 691. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2187 [xii or xiii], 11^x7^, ff. 383 (27), olim Columnensis 26. St. John, with Commentary of Theophylaot. (Greg, 692. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2247 [?], 7| x 5|, ff. 228 (23), Eus. t, prol. (John), Kf^. t., pict., Kcfji., tIt\., Am., Eus., led., syn. ; a fine codex. Column. 86 (Greg. 876.) 693. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2275 [xvi], 13| x 9^, ff. 2 + 17 {W),chart., fragments of SS. Matt, and John with comm. (Greg. 876.) 694. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2290 [a. d. 1197], \0\x^\, ff. 218 (25), 2 cols.. Car])., Eus. f., 2>rol., «. i., Ke(j>., tiVA., Am., Eus., vers. A splendid codex It has been numbered 2161. (Greg. 877.) 695. St. Saba 61 d [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 634.) 696. Eom. Vat. Eeg. Gr. 3 [xiii, Greg, xi], 13|x lOJ, ff. 256 (30), St. Luke and St. John, with commentary of Chrys. ; begins Luke iii. 1, (Greg. 884.) 697. Eom. Vat. Eeg. Gr. 5 [xv], ll|x8f, ff. 439 (29), chart. St Matthew, with a commentary. (Greg. 885.) 698. (Act. 268, Paul. 324, Apoc. 117.) Eom. Vat. Eeg. Gr. 6 [a. d, 1454], 13| X 9f , ff. 336 (59), chart., K€. t. The Gospels, with commentarj of Nicetas of Naupactus ; Acts and St. Paul, with commentary ol Theophylact ; Apoc, with the commentary of an anonymous writer (Greg. 886.) 699. Eom. Vat. Eeg. Gr. 9 [xi], llf x9|, ff. 197 (38). St. John, with a commentary. (Greg. 887.) 700. St. Saba 61 e [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 635.) 701. St. Saba 62 a [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 636.) 702. St. Saba 62 h [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 637.) 703. Eom. Vat. Ottob. 37 [xii], 13j x 18^ ff. 248 (46), Eus. t., «^. t., Kecj}., TiVX., Am., Eus., led., vers., with the commentary of Theophylact. Pars i et ii. Olim Altempl^ianus. (Greg. 878.) 704. Eom. Vat. Ottob. 100 [xvi], ff. 105, chart., part of St. Luke, with commentary. (Greg. 879.) 705. Eom. Vat. Ottob. 208 [xv], 8|x5|-, ff. 255 (17), chart., pict., Kf(j>., TiVA., Am. A fine Evangelium, with pictures. (Greg. 880.) 706. St. Saba 62 c [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 638.) 707. ) Eom. Vat. Ottob. 453, 454, 456 [xiii, Greg, xv], 13f x9i ff. 708. V 171 + 171 + 181 (31), chart. The Gospels, with Theophylact's 709. ) commentary. Dr. Gregory, having examined these three, pro- nounces them parts of the same MS. (Greg. 881.) 268 CURSIVES. 710. St. Saba 62 d [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 639.) Dr. Gregory iden- tifies 710 with Evan. 146. 711. St. Saba 62 e [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 640.) 712. St. Saba, Tower Library 45 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 641.) 713. Eom. Vat. Pal. 32 [xi or x], 14J x lOJ, ff. 181, 2 cols. St. John, with commentary of Chrys. (Greg. 882.) 714. Eom. Vat. Pal. 208 [xv], 8i x 5|-, ff. 247 (24), chart. St. John, with Theophylact's commentary. (Greg. 883.) 715. St. Saba, Tower Library 46 [xii], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 642.) 716. St. Saba, Tower Library 47 [xi], Gosp., 4to. (Greg. 643.) 717. Patmos, St. John 2 [xii], Gosp., scholia, 4to. (Greg. 467.) 718. Patmos, St. John 6 [x], Gosp., 4to, syn., men. (Greg. 468.) 719 ^ Patmos, St. John 21 [xii], Gosp., fol. (Greg. 469.) 720. Cyprus, Lamaca [xii], Gosp., 4to, syn. (Greg. 644.) Five more were noted by Mr. Coxe, but he was unable through illness to see them. They have been examined since then by Dr. Gregory. 721. Constantinople hylov -ra^av 436 [xiii], 7^ x6g, ff. ? (22), written by several hands, Eus. t., k€CJ). t, Am., Eus. {See Greg. 646.) 722. Constant, ay. ricf). 520 [xiii], 10x7|, ff. ? (24), 2 cols.. Carp., Eus. t, prol., Kffj). t., picL, Am., Eus., suhscr., vers., syn., men. {See Greg. 647.) 723. Eom. Angelic. B. i. 5 [xii, Greg, xiv], lli-x 8f, ff. 1 (33), Kf0. t, suhscr., (TTix., syn. Formerly belonged to Card. Passionei. Matt, and Mark with catena. (Greg. 847.) 724. Constant, dy. ra0. 574 [xiv], 9| X 7, ff. ? (23), Ke0. t, lect., sulscr. Mut. end of Mark, beg. and end of Luke, many places in John. (Greg. 648.) 725. Constant. toC IW-qviKov (piXoXoyiKov (rvXXoyov 1 [a. D. 1303?], 11|-X 8f, ff. 294 (44), chart., 2 cols. Gospels with commentary much in a later hand. Written by a certain George. {See Greg. 649.) 726. Constant, r. c\X. (pi\. cruXXo'y. 5 [xiii], 5^x7, ff. 1 (24), Ke<}>. t. Am., lect., suhscr., a-TiX; vers., syn., men. Mut. (/See Greg. 650.) 727. 728, 731, 733. Chalke, Trinity Monastery, ten miles from Con- stantinople, seen by Dr. Millingen, and reported by Coxe, four Evang., with silver clasps, numbered by him 1, 2, 3, 4. These four MSS. (727, 728, 731, and 733) seem to be the same as those which Dr. Gregory has recorded as ' Chalcis monasterii Trinitatis 11 et 12,' and ' Chalcis scholae 8' and 27 (a. d. 1370, fol., Kc. t., nVX., prol., Am., Eus., lect, pict. Commentary. (Greg. 747.) 742. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 914 [xi-xii], ll|x8|, ff 319 (20), «0., Ti'rX., Am., pict., subscr. (Greg. 750.) 743. Par. Nat. Gr. 97 [xiii], 8|x 6J, ff 152 (28), K.cf,., TtT\., Am., lect., Mut. John XX. 1 5-end. Has a double termination to St. Mark written by George. (Greg. 579.) 744. Par. Nat. Gr. 119 [xi, Greg, xii or xiii], 6 x 4i, ff. 382 (25), Greg. 388 (16), Carp., Eus. t., Ke<\>. t., Ke., tiVX., Am., syn., men., lect. A beautiful MS. (Greg. 580.) 745. Par. Nat. Gr. 179 [xvi, Greg, xiv], 13^ xO^, ff 246 (50), 2 cols., Ki4>. t., K((j>., tIt\. Beautiful; Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 727.) 270 CURSIVES. 746. Par. Nat. Gr. 181 [xiii, Greg, xiv], 11|X 8i ff. 230 (68), 2 cols., syn., pict., ]prol., K€(f>. t., Kf0., tLtK., Am., led. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 728.) 747. Par. Nat. Gr. 182 [xlii], \^X^, ff. 341 (47), 2 cols., ice(^. t., t'itX. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 729.) 748. Par. Nat. Gr. 183 [xiv], 9|x 6|, ff. 331 (32), chart., 2>rol., «#. t., tItX. Mut. John xvi. 4-eiid. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 730.) 749. Par. Nat. Gr. 184 [xiv], 9ix 5|, ff. 426 (40), chart, prol, «0. i., t'itK., Am.,pict. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 731.) 750. Par. Nat. Gr. 185 [xiii or xiv], ff. 271 (38), chart., syn., Eus. t, prol, Am., lect., kccj)., nVX. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 732.) 751. Par. Nat. Gr. 190 [xii], ll|x8f, ff. 347 {42), jarol, k(^. t., ;pict. (Matt.), Kf0., tItX. (Greg. 733.) 752. Par. Nat. Gr. 192 [xiv or xv], ll|x8|, ff. 297 (39), (269-297 chart). SS. John, Matt., Luke with Theoph. (Greg. 734.) 753. Par. Nat. Gr. 196 (xiii, Greg, xv), 9| x 6i, ff. 164 (50), latter part a palimpsest. SS. Matt, and Luke with Theoph. Mut. Matt. i. 1 — vii. 16 (xii. 33, and other places, Greg.) (Greg. 735.) 754. Par. Nat. Gr. 198 [xi or xii], 10| X 7f , ff. 235 (34), Kf<^. t, m0., nVX. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 736.) 755. Par. Nat. Gr. 204 [xiii], lOj x 81, ff. 176 (30), Matt, with Theoph. (Greg. 737.) 756. Par. Nat. Gr. 205 [a.d. 1327], lli x 8i, ff. 80 (38), chart., ke^. t., Kicj}., TtVX. Matt, with Theoph. (Greg. 738.) 757. Par. Nat. Gr. 207 [xv], 13| x 8|-, ff. 48 (39). Luke with Theoph. (Greg. 739.) 758. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 903 [xii], % ff. 278, Kf(j>. t, kc^., WtX., Am., led., subscr. Mut. in many places. [See Greg. 748, who also notes that Nat. Gr. 214 is only a homily.) 759. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 219 [xii or xiii], 9i:X 8i, ff. 367 (27), rirX. (Matt.), pid. (Luke). Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 744.) 760. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1035, frag, [viii ?]ff. 12 ; [xi or xii], 8x6, ff. 182 (35), membr. and chart. {Am., led. later). Matt, xxiii. 11-21. {See Greg. 753.) 761. Par. Nat. Gr. 234 [xii or xiii, Greg, xiv or xv], 9f x7, ff. 441 (36),. (Greg. 444 (33, &c.)), chart., syn., xe^., tItK., lect. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 740.) 762. Par. Nat. Gr. 235 [xiv], 9| x 6^, ff. 362 (26-52), chart., nVX., lect. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 741.) 763. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1076 [xi], small fol., ff. 465, Oarp. Brought from Janina. {See Greg. 754.) 764. Par. Nat. Gr. 1775 [xv-xvi], 81x6, ff. 160, chart. St. John with Theoph. (Greg. 742.) EVANN. 746-774. 271 765. Par. Nat. Coislin. Gr. 128 [Mart, xi, xii, Greg, xiii], 12|x9|, ff. 344 {iO),prol, KKJi. t., WtX. Gospels with Theopli. (Greg. 1261.) 766. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 129 [xiii, xiv], 12|x9i £f. 317 (43), 2 cols. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 1262.) 767. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 198 [xiii, xiv], 9|x6^, ff. 434 (26), cJiart., Ke(}>. t., riVX., Am., Bus. Gospels with Theoph. (Greg. 1263.) 768. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 203 [xii, xiii], 9f x 7|, ff. 435 (33), k^cJ). L, 2>ict., nVX. Mut. in places. Gospels with commentary. (Greg. 1265.) 769. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 206 [x or xi], 11x8%, ff. 432 (25), syn., Kcfj). t., Kccj)., t/tX., lect. (2 vols., Greg.). (Greg. 1266.) 770. (Paul. 478.) Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 207 [xiv], lOf x7|-, ff. 295 (36), chart. St. John and Eom., 2 Cor., Gal. i. 1 — ii. 15 with Theoph. (Greg. 1267.) 771. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1080 [xiv], 4to, chart., ff. 332. Brought from Janina. (., rirX., Am., 2>iot., lect. (later). (Greg. 572.) CHAPTEE IX. cursive manuscripts of the gospels. Part IH. TXTE have now come to Dr. Gregory's list, where Dr. Scrivener's and the Abb^ Martin's have ceased, and shall follow it, except in the case of MSS. which have been already recorded, and which therefore must be replaced by other MSS. When- ever no independent information is at hand, the MS. will be simply noted, and the reader is referred to Dr. Gregory's ' Pro- legomena' under the same number. Information from other sources than Dr. Gregory's book will in each case, where the Editor has discovered it, be duly given. Whenever no reference is made to Dr. Gregory's list, the numbers in both lists are the same. The particulars added to MSS. at Athens are taken from the Catalogue by K. Alcibiades I. Sakkelion, obligingly lent me with others by Mr. J. Rendel Harris ; but the press-marks of the MSS. have apparently been changed since Dr. Gregory examined them, and I have not succeeded in obtaining information upon this point. I have therefore identified the MSS. as best I could, and have inserted queries when there seemed to be doubt. The number in brackets is the present press-mark. The two measure- ments often differ ; I have followed that of Sakkelion. 775. Athens, Nat. Sakkelion 3 (58) [xiii], 4f X 4, £f. 223. Belonged to John Cantacuzenus. 776. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 5 (76) [xii], S^x 5|, ff. 387, ^?W., prol. 777. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 6 (93) [xiv], 8|x 5f-, ff. 185, ^tcJ. 778. Ath. Nat. Sakkel. 7 (80) [xiv], 9^x6f, ff. 196, ^ici. 779. Ath. Nat. 1 (127) [xiv], 7|x 5J, ff. 171, fict. 780. Ath. Nat. 5 (121) [xi], 8|x6f, ff. 241, schoHa in red. 781. Ath. Nat. 14 (110 ?) [sv], 8|x5^, ff. 197. EVANN. 775-824. 273 782. Ath. Nat. 16 (81?) [xiv], 9 x 7^, ff. 277. 783. Ath. Nat. 17 (71 1) [xiv], llfxSi, ff. 211, pict. 784. Ath. Nat. 20 (87??) [xiv], 8|x5|, ff. 161, cotton, pict. Mut. beg., K^. 785. Ath. Nat. 21 (118) [xi], 7\ x 5|, ff. 230, pict. 786. Ath. Nat. 22 (125 ?) [xv], 7|x 4f, ff. 280. 787. Ath. Nat. 23 (108?) [xiv], ff. 305. ^ 788. Ath. Nat. 26 (74 ?) [x], 8| x 6f , ff. 2 19, pict. ^OTU. i it^'^^i 789. Ath. Nat. 27 (134?) [xii-xiv], 5f x 4, ff. 250 (1-23 and 245-50, ' chart^. 790. Ath. Nat. 39 (95 ? ?), 11 x 7|, ff. 163, mut. beg. (167 ff.) and end (many). SS. John and Luke, with commentary of Titus of Bostra. 791. Ath. Nat. 60 (77) [xiv], 8|x 5|, ff. 229, fict. 792. (Apoo. 111.) Ath. Nat. 67 m (107) [xv], 3^ x 2f, ff. 145. Beau- tifully written in very small letters. 793. Ath. Nat. 71 (75) [xiv], 6f x 5|, ff. 255, pict. 794. (Act. 269, Paul. 401.) Ath. Nat. 118 (122), 8Jx5|-, ff. 269. 795. Ath. Nat. 150 (109??) [xv], 5|x4, ff. 324. (In Greg. '2' for ' ? ' : else how could syn., men., &c., occur in two leaves ?) 796. (Act. 321, Paul. 276.) Ath. Nat. 767 (160) [xi], 6|x 4f, ff. 323, JSus. t., pict. 797. Ath. Nat. (Ill ?) [xv], 7^x5^ ff. 223. 798. Ath. Nat. (137?) [xiv], 6|x4|, ff. 113, mut. ff. 2 at beg., and from Mark viii. 3 to end of Gospels, pict. 799. Ath. Nat. 117 [xi], 7| x 5^, ff. 366. 800. Ath. Nat. 150 (65 ?) [xii], lOf x 7^. 801. (Act. 326, Paul. 313.) Ath. Nat. (130) [xv], 8Jx 5^, ff. 324. 802. Ath. Nat. (99) [xiv], 9| x 7J, ff. 24. St. Luke i. 1— vi. 13. 803. Ath. Nat. (88) [xvi], 8|x 5J, ff. 176. Gospels except St. John. 804. Ath. T^s BouX^r. 805. Ath. ttjs BovXfjs. 806. Ath. T^f BouX^s. 807. Ath. t^s BovXfjs. 808. (Act. 265, Paul. 403, Apoc. 150.) Ath. Dom. Mamoukae. 809. Ath. Dom. Mamoukae. 810. Ath. Dom. OlKovofiov 6. 811. Ath. Soc. Archaeolog. Christ. 812. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 813. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 814. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 815. Corcyra, Comes de Gonemus. 816. Corcyra. 817. Basle, A. N. iii. 15. 818. Escnrial *. iii. 13. 819. Escurial *. iii. 14. ^ 820. Escurial Q. i. 16. 821. Madrid, Eeg. O. 10. 822. Madrid, Keg. O. 62. 823. (Act. 266, Paul. 404.) Berlin Eeg. 8vo. 13. 824. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 19. (Greg. 719.) VOL. I. T 274 CURSIVES. 825. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 79, 80. (Greg. 720.) 826. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 90. (Greg. 721.) 827. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 95. (Greg. 722.) 828. Vienna, Imp. Gr. Theol. 122. (Greg. 723.) 829. Vienna, Imp. Priv. Bibl. 7972. (Greg. 724.) 830. Milan, Ambr. A. 178 supr. (Greg. 589.) 831. Parma, Peg. 15. (Greg. 590.) 832. (Act. 143.) Florence, Laurentian Libr. vi. 5. 833. Florence, Laurent, vi. 26. 834. Flor. Laur. xi. 6. 835. Flor. Laur. xi. 8. 836. Flor. Laur. xi. 18. 837. Milan, Ambr. E. S. iv. 14. Ff. 34-66. 838. Formerly Milan, 'Hoeplii.' 839. Messina, Univ. 88. 840. Messina, Univ. 100. 841. Modena, iii. F. 13. 842. Modena, G. 9. 843. Naples,]Srat.Libr.n. AA.37. 844. Padua, Univ. 695. 845. Pistoia, Fabron. Libr. 307. 846. Athens, Nat. Theol. (150, 12) [xv], llf x8f (Act. 209, Paul. 399, Apoc. 146), ff. 414, syn., men., k£(J)., proL, pict. (Greg. 757.) 847. Athens, Nat. Theol. (151, 13) [xiv], 5^x4, ff. 301, kk}). t, «0., TtrX., pict., &c. (Greg. 758.) 848. Ath. Nat. Theol. (152, 14) [xiii], 81 X 5f, ff. 295, Carp., Eus. t, prol., Kfffi. t., prol. Theophyl., pict., Ketf)., rirX., &c., vers., syn., men., avayv. (Greg. 759.) 849. Ath. Nat. Theol. (153, 15) [xiv], 8 J X 6f , ff. 283, Eus. t. (Greg. 760.) 850. Ath. Nat. Theol. (154, 16) [xiv], 8}x 6, ff. 281, syn., men.. Carp., Eus. t., prol., K€. t., Ke<^., led., Am., Eus., vers., subscr. Beautifully written in minute characters, but damaged and faded. Bought from H. L. Dupuis in 1887. (Collated by J. E.. Harris, Journal of Biblical Literature, ix. 1890.) 893. Venice, St. Mark i. 61. 894. Venice, St. Mark ii. 144. 895. Cheltenham, 6899. (Greg. 665.) 896. Edinburgh, Mackellar. T 3 276 CURSIVES. 897. 898. 899. 900. 901. 902. 903. 905. 907. 909. 911. 913. 915. 917. 919. by one 920. 922. 923. 925. 927. 929. 931. 933. 935. 937. 939. 941. 943. 945. 947. 949. 951. 953. 955. 957. 959. 961. 963. Edinburgh, Univ. David Laing 6. Edinburgh, Univ. Laing, 667. Massachusetts, Harvard. (Greg. 666.) New G»©«a£aa'(r.S.A.), Madison, Drew 3. (Greg. 667.) Tennessee (U.S.A.), Sewanee, Benton 2. (Greg. 670.) Tennessee, Sewanee, Benton 3. (Greg. 669.) Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 421. 904. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 952. Athos, St. Andrew A'. Athos, St. Andrew H'. Athos, Vatopedi 206. Athos, Vatopedi 211. Athos, Vatopedi 213. Athos, Vatopedi 215. Athos, Vatopedi 217. 906. Athos, St. Andrew E'. 908. Athos, St. Andrew e". 910. Athos, Vatopedi 207. 912. Athos, Vatopedi 212. 914. Athos, Vatopedi 214. 916. Athos, Vatopedi 216. 918. Athos, Vatopedi 218. Written Athos, Vatopedi 219 [June, 1112, Greg. 1116], 16mo, Constantine. (Greg. Constantius.) Athos, Vatopedi 220. 921. Athos, Vatopedi 414 Athos, Gregory 3. (Act, 270, Paul. 407, Apoc. 151.) Athos, Gregory roC r/ycwuivov. 924. Athos, Dionysius 4. Athos, Dionysius 5. Athos, Dionysius 8. Athos, Dionysius 12. Athos, Dionysius 23. Athos, Dionysius 25. Athos, Dionysius 27. Athos, Dionysius 29. Athos, Dionysius 31. Athos, Dionysius 33. Athos, Dionysius 35. Athos, Dionysius 37. Athos, Dionysius 39. Athos, Dionysius 64. Athos, Dionysius 80. Athos, Dionysius 311. Athos, Dionysius 313. Athos, Dionysius 315. Athos, Dionysius 317. Athos, Dionysius 319. Athos, Dionysius 321. 926. Athos, Dionysius 7. 928. Athos, Dionysius 9. 930. Athos, Dionysius 22. 932. Athos, Dionysius 24. 934. Athos, Dionysius 26. 936. Athos, Dionysius 28. 938. Athos, Dionysius 30. 940. Athos, Dionysius 32. 942. Athos, Dionysius 34. 944. Athos, Dionysius 36. 946. Athos, Dionysius 38. 948. Athos, Dionysius 40. 950. Athos, Dionysius 67. 952. Athos, Dionysius 310. 954. Athos, Dionysius 312. 956. Athos, Dionysius 314. 958. Athos, Dionysius 316. 960. Athos, Dionysius 318. 962. Athos, Dionysius 320. 964. Athos, Docheiariou 7. EVANN. 897-1033. 277 965. Athos, Docteiariou 21. 967. Athos, Docheiariou 30. 969. Athos, Docheiariou 39. 971. Athos, Docheiariou 46. 973. Athos, Docheiariou 51. 975. Athos, Docheiariou 55. 977. Athos, Docheiariou 59. 979. Athos, Docheiariou 142. 981. Athos, Esphigmenou 26. 983. Athos, Esphigmenou 29. 985. Athos, Esphigmenou 31. 987. Athos, Zographou 4 [xii], 8vo, ff. 176 leaves at beginning and end. 988. Athos, Zographou 14 [1674], 8to, 966. Athos, Docheiariou 22. 968. Athos, Docheiariou 35. 970. Athos, Docheiariou 42. 972. Athos, Docheiariou 49. 974. Athos, Docheiariou 52. 976. Athos, Docheiariou 56. 978. Athos, Docheiariou 76. 980. Athos, Esphigmenou 25. 982. At' OS, Esphigmenou 27. 984. Athos, Esphigmenou 30. 986. Athos, Esphigmenou 186. Repaired with paper 989. Athos, Iveron 2. 991. Athos, Iveron 7. 993. Athos, Iveron 18. 995. Athos, Iveron 21, 996. Athos, Iveron 28. 997. Athos, Iveron 29. 998. Athos, Iveron 30. 999. Athos, Iveron 31. 1000. Athos, Iveron 32. 1002. Athos, Iveron 51. 1004. Athos, Iveron 53. 1006. Athos, Iveron 56. 1008. Athos, Iveron 61. 1010. Athos, Iveron 66. 1012. Athos, Iveron 68. 1014. Athos, Iveron 72. 1016. Athos, Iveron 371. 1018. Athos, Iveron 549. 1020. Athos, Iveron 562. 1022. Athos, Iveron 607. 1024. Athos, Iveron 610. 1026. Athos, Iveron 641. 1028, Athos, Iveron 665. 1030. Athos, Iveron 809. 1032. Athos, Caracalla 19. "Written by one Theocletus, 990, Athos, Iveron 5. 992. Athos, Iveron 9. 994. Athos, Iveron 19. (Act. 278, Paul. 431.) (Act. 279, Paul. 432.) (Act. 280, Paul. 433.) 1001. Athos, Iveron 33. 1003. Athos, Iveron 52. 1005. Athos, Iveron 65. 1007. Athos, Iveron 59. 1009. Athos, Iveron 63. 1011. Athos, Iveron 67. 1013. Athos, Iveron 69. 1015. Athos, Iveron 75. 1017. Athos, Iveron 548. 1019. Athos, Iveron 550. 1021. Athos, Iveron 599. 1023. Athos, Iveron 608. 1025. Athos, Iveron 636. 1027. Athos, Iveron 647. 1029. Athos, Iveron 671. 1031. Athos, Iveron 871. 1033. Athos, Caracalla 20. 278 CURSIVES. 1034. Athos, Caracalla 31. 1035. Athos, Caracalla 34. 1036. Athos, Caracalla 35. 1037. Athos, Caracalla 36. 1038. Athos, Caracalla 37. 1039. Athos, Caracalla 111. 1040. Athos, Caracalla 121, 1041. Athos, Caracalla 128. 1042. Athos, Caracalla 198. 1043. Athos, Constamonitou 1. Theophylact on SS. Matt, and John? 1044. Athos, Constamonitou 61 [xvi], 8vo, chart., mui. 1045. Athos, Constamonitou 106 [xiii], 16mo. Begins with St. Luke. 1046. Athos, Coutloumoussi 67. 1048. Athos, Coutloumoussi 69. 1050. Athos, Coutloumoussi 71. 1052. Athos, Coutloumoussi 73. 1054. Athos, Coutloumoussi 75. 1056. Athos, Coutloumoussi 77. 1058. Athos, Coutloumoussi 90*. 1059. Athos, Coutloumoussi 278. 1061. Athos, Coutloumoussi 283. 1063. Athos, Coutloumoussi 285. 1065. Athos, Coutloumoussi 287. 1067. Athos, Coutloumoussi 289. 1069. Athos, Coutloumoussi 291. 1047. Athos, Coutloumoussi 68. 1049. Athos, Coutloumoussi 70. 1051. Athos, Coutloumoussi 72. 1053. Athos, Coutloumoussi 74. 1055. Athos, Coutloumoussi 76. 1057. Athos, Coutloumoussi 78. (Act. 283, Paul. 472.) 1060. Athos, Coutloumoussi 281. 1062. Athos, Coutloumoussi 284. 1064. Athos, Coutloumoussi 286. 1066. Athos, Coutloumoussi 288. 1068. Athos, Coutloumoussi 290. 1070. Athos, Coutloumoussi 293. 1071. Athos, Laura*. 1072. (Act. 284, Paul. 476, Apoc. 160.) Athos, Laura*. 1073. (Act. 285.) Athos, Laura *- 1074. Athos, Laura*. 1075. (Act. 286, Paul. 478, Apoc. 161.) Athos, Laura*. 1076. Athos, Laura*. 1077. Athos, Laura*. 1078. Athos, Laura*. 1079. Athos, Laura*. 1080. Athos, Laura *. * Dr. Gregory has seen these ten MSS., but gives no press-mark. 1081. Athos, Xeropotamou 103. 1082. Athos, Xeropotamou 105. 1083. Athos, Xeropotamou 107. 1085. Athos, Xeropotamou 115. 1087. Athos, Xeropotamou 200. 1089. Athos, Xeropotamou 221. 1091. Athos, Panteleemon xxv. 1093. Athos, Panteleemon xxviii. 1094. (Act. 287, Paul. 480, Apoc. 182.) Athos, Panteleemon xxix. 1095. Athos, Paul 4 [xiv], 8vo, pci., nVX., syn., men. 1084. Athos, Xeropotamou 108. 1086. Athos, Xeropotamou 123. 1088. Athos, Xeropotamou 205. 1090. Athos, in Ecclesia. 1092. Athos, Panteleemon xxvi. EVANN. IO34-II48. 279 1096. Athos, Paul 5 [xiii], 8vo. the end. A leaf, 2 cols., of St. Matt, added at 1097. Athos, Protaton 41 [x], 8vo. 1098. Athos, Simopetra 25. 1100. Athos, Simopetra 29. 1102. Athos, Simopetra 38. 1104. Athos, Simopetra 40. 1106. Athos, Simopetra 63. 1108. Athos, Simopetra 146. 1110. Athos, Stauroniketa 43. 1112. Athos, Stauroniketa 54. 1114. Athos, Stauroniketa 70. 1116. Athos, Stauroniketa 127. 1118. Athos, Philotheou 21, 1120. Athos, Philotheou 33. 1122. Athos, Philotheou 41. 1124. Athos, Philotheou 45. 1126. Athos, Philotheou 47. 1128. Athos, Philotheou 51. 1130. Athos, Philotheou 68. 1132. Athos, Philotheou 72. 1134. Athos, Philotheou 77. With histories of the Evangelists. 1099. Athos, Simopetra 26. 1101. Athos, Simopetra (34?). 1103. Athos, Simopetra 39. 1105. Athos, Simopetra 41. 1107. Athos, Simopetra 145. 1109. Athos, Simopetra 147. 1111. Athos, Stauroniketa 53. 1113. Athos, Stauroniketa 56. 1115. Athos, Stauroniketa 97. 1117. Athos, Philotheou 5. 1119. Athos, Philotheou 22. 1121. Athos, Philotheou 39. 1123. Athos, Philotheou 44. 1125. Athos, Philotheou 46. 1127. Athos, Philotheou 48. 1129. Athos, Philotheou 53. 1131. Athos, Philotheou 71. 1133. Athos, Philotheou 74. 1135. Athos, Philotheou 78. 1137. Athos, Philotheou 86. 1136. Athos, Philotheou 80. 1138. Athos, Chiliandari 5 [xii], 8vo, orn. 1139. Athos, Chiliandari 19 [xviii], 8vo, chart. (1140. Athos, Chiliandari 105 [xiv], 4to. Golden letters, very hand- ome, 11 lines, 2 cols. ) 1141. Berat, Archbp, 1142. Berat, Mangalemine Church. 1143. Berat, Church toO fiayyeXio-^xoC. 1144. New York, Syracuse. (Greg. 668.) 1145. Athens, Nat. Libr. 13 [xv], 5§x4, £P. 299. 1146. Ath. Nat. Libr. 139 [xv], 6|x4f,ff. 444. _ Mut. at beg. and end. With commentary. Two palimpsest leaves [viii]. 1147. Ath. Nat. Libr. 347 [ix-x], 7jx5|, ff. 131. Palimpsest. Other writing. Hymns and Prayers [a. d. 1406]. 1148. Jerusalem, Patriarchal Library 25 [xi], ll|x9|, ff. 273 (17), syn., Ke(j>. t., proll., ori'x., scholia. Mut. from fire and damp, Luke i. 1- 25 ; John xxi. 17-end; ff. 127, 128 partially mutilated \ 1 For aU these MSS. (Evann. 1148, 1149, 1261, 1262, 126S, 1265-1268, 1274- 1279), see 'lepaffoKo/UTUcij Bi0\ioBtiktj, k.t.A., vnd A. no7;a5oiroi)A.otJ n. Kepafiiois. Tii/tos UpSiTos. 'Ev Il(Tpovir6\fi, 1891. 28o CURSIVES. 1149. (Paul. 53.) Jerus. Patr. Libr.28 [xi], 11 x 9i, ff. 212 (21), Kf^.<., o-tIx; scholia. Brought in 1562 by Peter roC Kapafiavirov. 1150. Constantinople, St. Sepulchre 227. 1151. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 417. 1152. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 419. 1153. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 435. 1154. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 439. 1155. Constantinople, St. Sepulch. 441. 1156. Lesbos, Men. toC Aeifuai/os 356. Commentary of St. Chrysostom on St. John, and commentary of Theophylact on St. Matt., perhaps with St. Matt, [xiv], 12f X 10 J, by the hand of Michael the monk, partly on vellum (ff. 1-4, and 121-125, 2 cols.), chiefly on cotton (£f. 116, 1 col.). (Papadop. Kar. Hapaprqim Tot) iS" TOjiov. Constantinople, 1885.) 1157. Lesb. Mon. tov Aei/iav. 67 [xi], 9Jx7|, ff. 395, .t.,pict. 1287. Andros, M. &y. 33 [xii-xiii]. One leaf tomJ. 1288. Andros, M. . t., proll. (various), scholia. Written in early minuscules. 1297. (Act. 416, Paul. 377.) Kosinitsa, Mon.Libr. 216 [?], 7f x 5f , -pict. 1298. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 217, Carp., Bus. t., pict. 1299. Kosinitsa, Mon.Libr. 2\S,pict. 1300. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 219. 1301. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 220. 1302. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 222. 1303. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 223 [1471], % fif. 201. 1304. Kosinitsa, Mon. Libr. 198. 1305. Athos, Protaton 15 [xi], 2 cols. 1306. Athos, Prot. 44 [xiv], 2 cols., chart. 1307. Athos, Paul. 1 [xiv], 4to, ff. 50. Written by one Matthew. Mut. 1308. Athos,Chiliandari 6[xiii],8vo. -J/wi. at beginning and elsewhere. 1309. Athos, Constamonitou 99 [xiv]. Palimpsest over Latin Lives and Martyrdom of Saints [xii]. 1310. Athos, Xenophon 1 [1181], 4to, 2 cols. Written by John, a reader from Buthrotus. 1311. Athos, Xenophon 3 [xiii], 8vo, 2 cols. Mut. 1312. Athos, Xenophon 58 [xvi], 8vo, chart. 1313. Athens, Nat. Libr. 72 [a.d. 1181], 10|x7|, ff. 191. 1314. Ath. Nat. Libr. 92 [xiv], 5|^x4, ff. 277, Carp., Eus. t., k«J). t., with a peculiar description of the Eusebian Canons. 1315. Ath. Nat. Libr. 113 [xi], 7ix5|, ff. 232. 1316. Ath. Nat. Libr. 123 [a. d. 1145], 8^ x 5|, ff. 189, pict. 1317. Ath. Nat. Libr. 128 [xii], 6f x5|, ff. 181. 1318. Ath. Nat. Libr. 132 [x], 6f x4f, ff. 210. 1319. Ath. Nat. Libr. 135 [xv], 9x7|, ff. 150. 1320. Earl of Crawford 1 [xi], 8^x6^, ff. 239 (25), Carp., Eus. t. (prol., Ktij)., tLtK. in blue by another hand), leet. with apx- and tcX. later), Am., Eus., suhscr., Ketji. t. Exquisitely written and ornamented. Perfect, except that Ke., WtX., lect., subscr., a-rix., syn. Mut. i Cor. xvi. 17 — 2 Cor. i. 7; Heb. xiii. 15-25 ; with Apoc. i. 1 — ii. 5 in a recent hand (Wetstein). 18. (Paul. 22, Apoc. 18.) Par. Nat. Coisl. 202, 2, ff. 1-26 [xij on vellum, the rest [xiii] on cotton paper, 9|x 7^, ff. 302 (22), with scholia to the Acts and Catholic Epistles, Andreas' commentary to the Apoca- lypse, prol. to St. Paul's Epistles (Wetstein). 19. (Evan. 38.) 20. (Paul. 25.) Brit. Mus. Royal MS. I. B. I, once "Westminster 935 [xiv], 10 X 7f, ff. 144(22), chart., Euthal., prol. in Cath. and Paul. Mut. and in bad condition, almost illegible in parts (Wetstein). The Pauline Epistles precede the Acts and Catholic Epistles. Casley notices one leaf lost in the Hebrews (after i>s viols ifuv vpos oh. xii. 7). "i- 21. (Paul. 26.) Cambridge,Univ.Libr.Dd.xi.90[xiii],6ix5iff. 159 (24), prol, lect., arix- Mut. Acts i — xii. 2 ; xiv. 22 — sv. 10 ; Eom. xv. 14-16; 24-26; xvi. 4-20; i Cor. i. 15— iii. 12; 2 Tim. i. 1— ii. 4 ; Tit. i. 9 — ii. 15 ; Philem. ii-end of Hebrews. Prol. to Pauline Epistles only, copy is Mill's Lu., but he forgot to name it in his Prolegomena. It was re-discovered and collated by Wetstein, and is probably Bentley's Q (Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, p. xxix). _ John Berriman, in the manuscript notes to his own copy of his ' Critical Dissertation on i Tim. iii. 16' (1741), which he presented to the British Museum in 1761, tells us that this codex [then Cant. 495] was identified ' by several collations of many texts by different hands (Professor Francklin and others), and by other circumstances' to have been Professor Luke's (MS. note on p. 104). 286 CURSIVES. 22. (Paul. 75in the same hand.) Brit. Mus. Add. 5115 and 6116, once Dr. Mead's (Berriman), then Askew's [xii], 7| x Sf, ff. 127+ 174(22), Kfcj). t, Ke(j)., jyrol., syn., led. (later). Mut. Acts i. 1-1 1 : (Acts i — xx collated by Paulus for Griesbach : Bloorafield) : Scholz's date [ix] is an error. 23. (Paul. 28, Apoc. 6.) Oxf. Bodl. Barocc. 3 [xi], 5 x4, ff. 297 (21), j^rol. (Eutb.), /c€0. t., a beautiful little book, -yiagititdn iMJ Epbciins, beginning Acts xi. 13, ending Apoc. xx. 1 : the opening chapters are supplied in a late hand. Tregelles calls this 'a very obscure manuscript.' With scholia on the Epistles, and a full and unique commentary on the Apoca- lypse, edited by J. A. Cramer, 1840 (Mill, Caspar Wetstein, Griesbach). This copy is Bentley's x iii Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 {see Evan. 5l). Mut. Acts iii. 10 — xi. 13; xiv. 6 — xvii. 19; xx. 28 — xxiv. 12; i Pet. ii. 2-16; iii. 7-21 ; z Cor. ix. 15— xi, 9 ; Gal. i. 1-18 ; Eph. vi. 1-19 ; Phil. iv. 18-23; Kev. i. 10-17; ix. 12-18; xvii. 10— xviii. 8, and in other places. *24. (Paul. 29.) Camb. Christ's Coll. F. 1. 13 [xii], 8Jx6, ff. 303 (22). Mut. Acts i. 1-11 ; xviii. 20 — xx. 14; James v. 14 — i Pet. i. 4, and some leaves of this fine copy are torn or decayed : there are also many changes by a later hand (Mill's Cant. 2, Scrivener's 1) : unpub- lished collations were made by Bentley (Trin. Coll. Camb. B. xvii. 10, 11), and by Jo. Wigley for Jackson (Jeaus Coll. Camb. O. e. 1). 25. (Paul. 31, Apoc. 7.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5537 [Pentecost, A. d. 1087, Indict. 10], 4| x 3^, ff. 286 (23), (with a lexicon, chart.), prol., Kerj). t., Ke- t. Paul.), led., some subscr. and o-t-i^. Mut. Acts i. 1-11 ; I Cor. xi. 7 — XV. 56. This copy and the next bear Covell's emblem ' Luceo' and the date Constantinople, 1675, but he got Act. 27 from Adrianople. (Mill, Paulus in Acts i-iii Bloomfield.) 27. (Paul. 33.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5620 [xv], 81 x 6, ff. 134 (22), chart., is of some weight : there are no chapter-divisions jmTnd manu ; the writing is small and abbreviated (Mill, Griesbach, Bloomfield). 28. (Paul. 34, Apoc. 8.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5778, is Covell's 5 or Sinai manuscript^ [^i^]. Sf X6-J-, ff. 156 (30), Ke(j>., rirK., led., subsor., o-rix., in wretched condition, and often illegible. Mut. Acts i. 1-20 ; Apoc. vi. 14 — viii. 1 ; xxii. 19-21, perhaps elsewhere (Mill, Bloomfield for Act., Paul., Scrivener's d for Apoc). 29. (Paul. 35.) Geneva, Libr. 20 [xi or xii], 5f x4, ff. 269 (18), ' Mr. Ellis (Bentleii Critioa Sacra, pp. xxviii, xxix) represents, among facts which I am better able to verify, that Act. and Epp. 25, 26, and Epp. 15, were collated by Wetstein, and his labours preserved at Trin. Coll. Cambridge (B. xvii. 10, 11). The manuscripts he indicates so ambiguously must be Paul. 25, 26, and Act. 15, since Wetstein is not known to have worked at Act. 25, 26, or Paul. 15. ^ Covell once marked this codex 5, but afterwards gave it the name of the Sinai MS. (little anticipating worthier claimants for that appellation), reserving 5 for Harl. 5777 or Evan. ii6. ACT. 22-42. 287 brought from Greece, beautifully but carelessly written, without sub- scriptions; in text much like Act. 27 (readings sent to Mill, Scholz). 30. (Paul. 36, Apoc. 9.) Oxf. Bodleian Misc. Gr. 74 [xi], lOf x 7, ff. 333 (24), prol., Ke<}>. t., some Ke(f>., subscr., a-rlx., brought from the East by Bp. Huntington, beginning Acts xv. 19, but 3 John, Jude, the Apocalypse, and St. Paul's Epistles (which stand last) are in a some- what earlier hand than the rest. (Mill's Hunt. 1.) *31. (Evan. 69.) 32. (Evan. 51.) 33. (Paul. 39.) Oxf. Lincoln Coll. Gr. 15 B. 82 [xii], 7|x6, ff. 206 {27), prol., pict., led., some tItX., a-rix., syn., men., presented in 1483 by Robert Flemmyng, Dean of Lincoln, a beautiful and interesting codex, with pict., prol, led., syn., men., and the numbers of the trrlxoi noted in the subscriptions. Mut. 2 Pet. i. 1-15; Rom. i. 1-20 (Walton's Poly- glott, Mill, Dobbin ' Cod. Montfort.,' who regards it as the manuscript from which this portion of the latter was mainly copied). The Epistle of Jude stands between James and i Peter. Vansittart notes its affinity in text with Act. 13. *34. (Evan. 61.) 35. (Evan. 57.) 36. Oxf. New College, 36 (58) [xii, end], 10x7f, ff. 245 (39), prol, Ke(j)., tItK., valuable text, with a catena of Fathers, enumerated by Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1390), and edited by Cramer, Oxford, 1838 (Walton's Polyglott, Mill). 37. (Paul. 43.) Oxf. New Coll. 37 (59) [xiii], 9tx6|, ff. 298 (20), prol., Kecjj. t,, ti'tX.. perhaps a little later than Cod. 36, erroneously described by Walton, and after him by Wetstein, as part of Evan. 58, a much later manuscript. Heb. xiii. 21-25 is supplied in a recent hand. It is a beautiful copy, with marginal glosses (Walton's Polyglott, Mill, Dobbin). *38. (Paul. 44.) Lugduno-Batav. 77, Voss. Gr. Q. 2 [xiii], 7i-x 5}, ff. 215 (22), prol., led., dvayv., subscr., cnix., syn., men., once belonging to Petavius, a Councillor of Paris, given by Queen Christina to Is. Vossius (Mill, Wetstein, Dermout 1825). 39. (Paul. 45, Apoc. 11.) Petavii 2, age and present locality not stated. Mut. Acts i. 1 — xviii. 22; James i. 1 — v. 17; 3 John 9 — Jude 25 ; I Cor. iii. 16 — x. 13 (Extracts in Mill ; J. Gachon). 40. (Paul. 46, Apoc. 12.) Vat. Reg. Gr. 179 [xi], 9|x 7|., ff. 169 (27), prol, Ke(j). t., Ke., titK., led., subscr., . t, TiVX., Ketp., the writing being among the minutest and most elegant extant. It is Mill's Cant. 3, Scrivener's n (a facsimile is given Plate xii. No. 33), and is in bad condition, in parts almost illegible. It begins 2 Pet. ii. 4, and there is a hiatus from i John iii. 20 to the middle of (Ecumenius' Prologue to the Romans : mut. also i Cor. xi. 7 — XV. 56, and ends Heb. xi. 27. From i Tim. vi. 5 another and far less careful hand begins : but the manuscript exhibits throughout many abbreviations. Has some marginal notes primd manu. Given to the College 'in Testimonium grati animi' by Sam. Wright, a member of the College, in 1598. 54. (Evan. 43.) Paris, Arsenal Libr. The second volume of this book ACT. 43-63. 289 (containing the Acts and all the Epistles on 189 leaves) is judged by the present librarian to be a little more modern than the first volume. They were both ' ex dono R. P. de Berziat ' (sic) to the Oratory of Saa. Maglojrisfcife" lAt 1^ 55. Readings of a second copy of St. Jude contained in Cod. 47. Tischendorf, in his eighth edition, cites this copy iu Acts xvi. 6, appar- ently by mistake. 56. (Paul. 227.) Oxf. Bodl. E. D. Clarke 4 [xii], 9 X 6, ff. 220 (27), fTol. (names and miracles of Apostles, &c.), k60. t., xe^., lect., subscr., arlx., syn. (extracts, &c. by Dean Gaisford). (This number was assigned by Wetstein and Griesbach to certain readings of four Medicean manuscripts (only one in the Acts), which, like those of No. 102 of the Gospels, were found by Wetstein in the margin of Rapheleng's Plantin Greek Testament (1591). Identical with Act. 84, 87-89.— Birch, Scholz.) 57. (Evan. 234.) 58. (Paul. 224.) Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 9 [xiii], 7 x 5, ff. 181 (26), lect. Mut. Heb. xiii. 7-25 (Gaisford). (58 of Wetstein is the same codex as 22 ; Scholz substitutes the above.) 69. (Paul. 62.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5588 [xiii], 10 x 6^, 132 (36), cotton paper, prdl., full led,, Kf(j>., subscr., anx- On the first leaf we read ' liber hospitalis de Cusa trevireniis dioc. E™. . .' See Evan. 87 (Griesbach, Bloomfield). >^ 60. (Paul. 63, Apoc. 29.) Brit. Mus. Harl. 5613 [May, A.D. 1407, Indict. 15], 8|-x5|, ff. 267 (26), prol, suhscr., - '-ill St. James. 'This has been called the most important cursive copy of the Acts [but is much overrated — Ed.], was formerly called loti (p^^r^^ discovered by Tischendorf in Egypt in 1853, and sold to the Trustees of the British Museum in 1854, was written by one John, a monk, with rubrical marks added in a later hand. Mut. ch. iv. 8 — vii. 17; xvii. 28 — xxiii. 9; 297 verses. Independent collations have been made by Tischendorf (Anecd. sacra et prof., pp. 7, 8, 130-46), by Tregelles, and by Scrivener (Cod. Augiensis, Introd., pp. Ixvui-lxx). Its value is shown not so much by the readings in which it stands alone, as by its agreement with the oldest uncial copies, where their testimonies coincide. ( (Paul. 61) comprised extracts made by Griesbach from the margin of a copy of Mill's N. T. in the Bodleian {see Evan. 236), where certain readings are cited under the notation Hal. These are now known to be taken from Evan. 440, Act. Ill, Paul. 221, or Scrivener's V of the Gospels, of the Acts and Epistles — Tischendorf, Tregelles.) 62. (Paul. 65.) Par. Nat. Gr. 60, once Colbert's [xiv], 14 x 9^, ff. 135 (35), chart, prol., kccJ), t, K€(p., nVX., lect, subscr., cripf., syn., with scholia ( W B t i tai Bj Griesbach, Scholz). 63. (Paul. 68.) Vindobon. Caesar, Nessel. 313 [xiv], 7f x 5f, ff. 157 {2&),prol., K((j>. t, lect., subscr., anx; syn., scholia (Treschow, Alter, Birch). VOL. I. U ago CURSIVES. 64. (Paul. 69.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 303 [xii], 7| X 5f , £f. 279 (22), jwoZ., K€(p. t., lect., subscr., syn., men., carefully written by one John, brought by Ogier de Busbeck from Constantinople, like Cod. 67 and many others of this collection (Treschow, Alter, Birch). *65. (Evan. 218.) 66. (Paul. 67, Apoc. 34.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 302 [xii, Greg, xi], 7\ X 51, £f. 368 (22), prol, K«t>. t., pict., led., subscr., a-rlx., vers., syn., men., scholia, and other matter : three several hands have made correc- tions, which Griesbach regarded as far more valuable than the text (cited by him 66**). Mut. Apoc. xv. 6 — xvii. 3; xviii. 10 — xix. 9; XX. 8 — xxii. 21. It once belonged to Arsenius Archbishop of Monem- basia {see Evan. 333, Evst. 113), then to Sebastian Tengnagel and Jo. Sambuc (A. C. Hwiid 1785 for the Acts, Treschow, Alter, Birch). 67. (Paul. 70.) Vind. Caes. Ness. 221 [written by one Leo at Con- stantinople, December, 1331, Indict. 14], 8|x 7, ff. 174 (31), prol, ki^. t., lect, subscr., (ttIx; syn., men., elegant but inaccurate (Treschow, Alter, Birch). 68. (Paul. 73.) Upsal. Univ. Gr. 1, 9 X 6f , ff. 220 (38), is in fact two separate manuscripts bound together, both of high value. The first part [xii] contains the Acts (commencing ch. viii. 1 4), Eom., i Cor. to ch. xv. 38 : the second [xi] begins i Cor. xiii. 6, and extends through the Pauline and Catholic Epistles, which follow them. In the text of St. Paul it much resembles Paul. 17. A catena is annexed, which is an abridgement of CEcumenius, and the portion in duplicate (i Cor. xiii. 6 — xv. 38) has contradictory readings (P. F. Aurivill [Orville?], 1786). It was bought at Venice by Sparvenfeldt in 1678 (Belsheim). 69. (Paul. 74, Apoc. 30.) Guelpherbytanus xvi. 7, August., 8|x6^, ff. 204 (29), chart., also in two hands : the first (Acts and Epistles) [xiii], written by George a monk, the Apocalypse [xiv]. It exhibits a remark- able text, and has many marginal readings and prol. (Knittel, Matthaei). All from 70 to 96 were slightly collated by Birch, and except 81, 93-6 by Scholz also. 70. (Evan. 131.) 71. (Evan. 133.) 72. (Paul. 79, Apoc. 37.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 366 [xiii, Greg.xv], 7f X 5|, £f. 218 (24), chart, prol 73. (Paul. 80.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 367 [xi], 8ix6f, fp. 165 (30), an excellent manuscript used by Caryophilus {see Evan. 112). 74. Rom. Vat. Gr. 760 [xii], 10| x 8^ S. 257 (24), contains only the Acts with a catena. 75. (Evan. 141.) 76. (Evan. 142.) 77. (Evan. 149.) 78. (Paul. 89.) Eom. Alexandrino-Vat. Gr. 29 [xii, Greg, x], 10 X 7|, ff. 177 (21), a good copy, but mut. 2 Cor. xi. 15— xii. 1 ; Eph. i. 9 — Heb. xiii. 25. Traced to Strasburg in the possession of H. Boeder, and identified with 201 (Scr., 3rd ed.) by Dr. Gregory. 79. (Paul. 90.) Eom. Urbino-Vat. Gr. 3 [xi], 7f x 5^ ff. 161 (30). 80. (Paul. 91, Apoc. 42.) Eom. Pio- Vat. Gr. 50 [xii], 6| x 5|-,ff. 327(21). ACT. 64-97. 291 81. Rom. Barberin. Gr. vi. 21 [xi, Greg, xiv], 13f xlOf, with a com- mentary (Birch). Scholz could not find this copy, which has remarkable readings : it contains but one chapter of the Acts and the Catholic Epistles. 82. (Evan. 180.) 83. (Paul. 93.) Naples, Bibl. Nat. ii. Aa. 7 [x, Greg, xii], 10| X 7|, 1 ff. 123 (37), 2 cols., written by Evagrius and compared with ]?amphilus' copy at Caesarea {see Act. 15) : (ttIxoi. sometimes in the margin. See ^ below. Act. 173. 84. (Paul. 94.) Florence, Laurent, iv. 1 [x], 12|x 10^, ff. 244 (21), has St. Chrysostom's commentary on the Acts, that of Nicetas of Heraclea on all the Epistles. 85. (Paul. 95.) Flor. Laurent, iv. 1 [xiii], 12|-xl0, ff. 288 (31), chart., contains the Acts and Pauline Epistles with Theophylact's com- mentary. 86. (Paul. 96, Apoc. 75.) Flor. Laurent, iv. 30 [xi, Greg, x], 7\ x 5|, ff. 377 (18), with a commentary. Tregelles states that this is the same copy as Cod. 147, the press-mark 20 being put by Birch in error for 30. 87. (Paul. 97.) Flor. Laurent, iv. 29 [x], lOj x 7f , ff. 294 (19), with scholia, ^rol., and a modern interlinear Latin version in the Epistles, for the use of beginners. 88. (Paul. 98.) Flor. Laurent, iv. 31 [xi], 7x5|, ff. 276 (24), 'prol. Mut. in fine Titi. 89. (Paul. 99, Apoc. 45.) Flor. Laurent, iv. 32, 5x3^ 276 (27), written li^John Tzutzuna, priest and monk, December, 1098, Indict. 1, in the reign of Alexius Comnenus, Nicolas being Patriarch of Con- stantinople. Prol., syn., and a treatise of Dorotheus, Bishop of Tyre in Julian's reign, on the seventy disciples and twelve Apostles, which is found also in Act. 10, 179, Burdett-Coutts II. 4 (Paul. 266), in Eras- mus' N. T. (1516), and partly in Stephen's of 1550. See Cave's ' Hist. Lit.,' vol. i. pp. 164-172. 90. (Evan. 197.) 91. (Evan. 201.) 92. (Evan. 204.) *93. (Evan. 205.) *94. (Evan. 206.) *95. (Evan. 209.) *96. (Paul. 109.) Venet. Marc. 11 [xi, Greg, xiii or xiv], ll^x9j, ff. 304 (?), 3 cols., an important copy, often resembling Act. 142, from the monastery of St. Michael de Troyna in Sicily. It has both a Latin and an Arabic version. Mut. Acts i. 1-12; xxv. 21 — xxvi. 18; Philemon. Act. 93-96 and Paul. 106-112 were collated by G. F. Einck, ' Lucubratio Critica in Act. Apost. Epp. Cath. et Paul.' Basileae, 1830. 97. (Paul. 241.) Guelpherbyt. Biblioth. Gud. gr. 104. 2 [xii], 7| x 5|, ff. 226 (27), once belonging to Langer, librarian at Wolfenbiittel, who sent a collation to Griesbach. Mut. Acts xvi. 39 — xvii. 18 : it has mar- ginal scholia from Chrysostom and CEcumenius, prayers and dialogues subjoined. Deposited by one Theodoret in the Catechumens' library of the Laura (monastery) of St. Athanasius on Athos. Act. 9 8-1 of were accurately collated by Matthaei for his N. T. 292 CURSIVES. *98. (Paul. 113, Apost. 77.) Dresden, Eeg. A. 104 [xi], llf x8|, ff. 186 (40), 2 cols., once belonged to Jeremias the patriarch of the monastery of Stauroniketa on Athos. Matthaei professes that he chiefly followed this manuscript, which is divided into three parts : viz. aj Church Lessons from the Acts, so arranged that no verse is lost, with various readings and scholia in the margin : a^ (or simply a) the text with marginal various readings and scholia : a. Church Lessons from the Acts and Epistles. Identified by Gregory with Act. 107. *99. (Paul. 114.) Mosq. Synod. 5 (Mt. c) [April, A. d. 1445, Greg. 1345], folio, ff. 464, chart., contains also the Life and Speeches of Gregory Naz. and much other matter, from the Iberian or Iveron monastery on Athos, carelessly written by Theognostus, Metropolitan of Perga and Attalia : prol., syn., men., Euthal., and some Patristic writings. *100. (Paul. 115.) Mosq. Synod. 334 (Mt. d) [xi], 4to, ff. ?, with a catena and scholia. *101. (Paul. 116.) Mosq. Synod. 333 (Mt. f) [xiii], 4to, ff. 240, chart. B., prol., syn., carefully written, with scholia to the Acts. *102. [This is Cod. K of the Catholic and Pauline Epistles, cited according to Matthaei's notation. Hort's 102 is k^cr.] *103. (Paul. 118.) Mosq. Synod. 193 (Mt. h) [xii], folio, ff. 236, from the Iveron monastery on Athos, is a volume of scholia, with the entire text in its margin for Acts i. 1 — ix. 12; elsewhere only in frag- ments after the usual manner of scholia. *104. (Evan. 241.) *105. (Evan. 242.) *106. (Paul. 122.) Mosq. Synod. 328 (Mt. m) [xi], 4to, ff. 22S, prol., K((p. t., led., syn., carefully written, from the Vatopedi monastery on Athos, has prol., syn., and the Psalms annexed. 107 \ (Paul. 491.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,734 [xi-xii], llix9i ff. 248 (13-25), p-o^., KC0., subscr., irrix. With comm. of (Ecumenius. Mut. Acts iv. 15-22; xxiii. 15-30; Eom. v. 13— vi. 21 ; vi. 22— end of Phil. ; Col. iii. 15 — iv. 11 ; Heb. xiii. 24-25 (pt.). Bears name of Jo. Card, de Salviatis, and arms of Pius VI. Bought of Sp. P. Lampros of Athens in 1853. (Greg. 204.) 108. (Evan. 226.) 109. (Evan. 228.) Codd. 110-181 were first added to the list by Scholz, who states that he collated entire 115, 133, 160; in the greater part 120-3, 126, 127, 131, 137, 161-3, 174 ; the rest slightly or not at all. 110. (Evan. 568.) (Greg. 247.) MJ^ ^ fuJllCo^i^ , f-. Erase Evan. 441, being a printed edition (see p. 239). Hort's 110 is ascr, which is our 182. *111. (Evan. 440.) This is Scrivener's o Act. and Paul. 112. Cantabrig. 2068 erase : it is the same as Cod. 9. Hort's 112 is cscr^ which is our 184. Instead of it Greg, inserts — ' See under 98. ACT. 98-126. 293 (Paul. 179.) Modena, Este ii. G. 3 [ix or x], 13 x ^, ff. 1 (30), prol., EuthaL, being part of uncial H in minuscules {see under H of Acts). *113. (Evan. 18.) Codd. 113, 114, 117, being 132, 134, 137 of St. Paul respectively, together with Act. 127 and Paul. 139, 140, 153, have been collated by J. 6. Reiche, in his ' Codicum aliquot Graecorum N. T. Parisiensium nova descriptio : praemissis quibusdam de neglecti MSS. N. T. studii causa.' Gott. 1847. *114. (Paul. 134.) Par. Nat. Gr. 57 [xiii, Greg, xi], ll|x8f, ff. 231 (24), 2 cols., Ke!J)., syn., men., &o., a valuable copy, with some portions of the Septuagint version, and prayers for the service of the Greek Church. 115. (Paul. 135.) Par. Nat. Gr. 58, once Colbert's (as were 118, 121, 122, 124, 128, 129) [xiii, Greg, xi], 10|x7|, ff. 174 (28), prol., k^. t, subscr., arix; begins Acts xiv. 27, ends 2 Tim. ; no liturgical notes. 116. (Paul. 136, Apoc. 53.) Par. Nat. Gr. 59, once Teller's [xvi], 11 X 8, ff. 331 (21), chart., prol., and scholia to the Catholic Epistles. *117. (Evan. 263, Paul. 137) of some value. 118. (Paul. 138, Apoc. 55.) Par. Nat. Gr. 101 [xiii], 9|x6|-, ff. 200 (28), chart., prol., Kc(p. t., Kf(j>., svjbscr., arix- Mut. Acts xix. 18 — xxii. 17. 119. (Paul. 139, Apoc. 56.) Par. Nat. Gr. 102 A [x, but Apoc. xiii], 9t X 6f , ff. 229 (26, 25), prol., lect., sviiscr., a-rix., avayv., men. Mut. 2 Cor. i. 8— ii. 4. Cath. follow Paul., as in Cod. 120. 120. (Paul. 141.) Par. Nat. Gr. 103 A [xi, Greg, xiii], 9|x6|, ff. 243 (22), Kerol., Keep, t., TiVX., led., subscr., a-rix-, syn., August, de Thou's, then Colbert's. 122. (Paul. 143.) Par. Nat. Gr. 105 [xi or xj, 8|x6i, ff. 248 (17), prol., Ke(f>., t'itK., subscr., cttIx; correctly written, but fragments, viz. Acts xiii. 48 — xv. 22 ; 29— xvi. 36 ; xvii. 4 — xviii. 26 ; xx. 16 — xxviii. 17 ; I Pet. ii. 20— iii. 2 ; i John iii. 5 ; 21— v. 9 ; 2 John 8—3 John 10 ; Jude 7— Rom. iv. 16; 24— vii. 9; 18— i Cor. i. 28; ii. 13— viii. 1 ; ix. 6— xiv. 2 ; 10— Gal. i. 10 ; ii. 4— Eph. i. 18 ; i Tim. i. 14 — v. 5. 123. (Paul. 144.) Par. Nat. Gr. 106 A [xiv], 8|x6|, ff. 276 (29), prol., (cf0. t., Ke. t., hot., contains the Acts, Catholic Epistles, Eom., i Cor., with a commentary. 155. (Paul. 188.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 1430 [xii], 14xlli ff- 270 (20), jrrol., with a commentary in another hand. It does not contain the Acts, but all the Epistles. 156. (Paul. 190.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 1650 [Jan. 1037], \^ X lOf, ff. 187 (43), 2 cols., prol., xf^. t., kc., ti'tX., led., subscr., (ttLx., vers., Euthal., written for Nicolas Archbishop of Calabria by the cleric Theodore. The ^ Pauline Epistles have a commentary : it begins Acts v. 4. 157. (Paul. 191.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 1714 [xii], 8^ x 6f, ff. 46 (25), jirol., Kecf>. t., K€(p., tItK., led., avayv., suhscr., (ttLx., is a heap of disarranged frag- ments, containing Acts xviii. 14 — xix. 9; xxiv. 11 — xxvi. 23; James iii. 1 — V. 20; 3 John with Ke<^. and moQims to Jude ; Eom. vi. 22 — vLii. 32 ; xi. 31 — xv. 23 ; i Cor. i. 1— -iii. 12. 158. (Paul. 192.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 1761 [xi], 9% x 7|, ff. 481 (21), jyrol., Kf^'. t; KE^., "VX. From this copy Mai supplied the lacunae of Cod. B in the Pauline Epistles. 159. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1968, Basil. 7 [xi, Greg, x], ej x % ff. 84 {22),prol., Kffj). t., K«f>., t'itX., led., subscr,, contains the Acts, James, and i Peter, with scholia, whose authors' names are given. Mut. Acts i. 1 — v. 29 ; vi. 14 — vii. 11. 160. (Paul. 193, Apoc. 24.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 2062 [xi, Greg, x], lOl-X 8, ff. 287 (26), Ke., tItK., subscr., (rrix., with copious- scholia accom- panied by the authors' names : it begins Acts xxviii. 19, ends Heb. ii. 1. 161. (Paul. 198, Apoc. 69.) Eom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 258 [xiii, Greg, xiv], 9|x7|, ff. 216 (32), 2 cols., chart., prol., subscr., with a Latin version : it begins Acts ii. 27, and the last chapters of the Apocalypse are lost. The latter part was written later [xiv]. 162. (Paul. 200.) Eom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 298 [xv, Greg, xiv], 6f x 4f, ff. 265 (27), 2 cols., with the Latin Vulgate version (with which Scholz states that the Greek has been in many places made to harmonize) in a parallel column, contains many transpositions of words, and unusual readings introduced by a later hand '. ' Cod. 162 has attracted much attention from the circumstance that it is the only unsuspected witness among the Greek manuscripts for the celebrated text I John V. 7, 8, whose authenticity will be discussed in Vol. II. Ch. XII. A fac- simile of the passage in question was traced in 1829 by Cardinal Wiseman for Bishop Burgess, and published by Home in several editions of his ' Introduction,' 296 CURSIVES. 163. (Paul. 201.) Rom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 325 [xiv], 7| (26) chart., prol., k€^. t. Mut. Acts iv. 19 — v. 1. 164. (Evan. 390.) 165. Eom. Vat. OttoL. Gr. 417 [xiv, Greg, xvi], Sf x5f, ff. 339 (21), chart., contains the Catholic Epistles, with works of St. Ephraem and others. 166. (Paul. 204, Apoc. 22.) Eom. Vallicell. B. 86 [xii-xiv, Greg.], 7 X 4J, ff. 258 (26), i. e. ff. 1-103 [xii], by George, son of Elias ; 104-191 [xiii], by Joachim, a monk; 192-228 [xii] also by George; 229-254 [xiv] ; and four prefatory leaves, chart, were added later [xvi]. Prol., Ke(p., TiVX., subscr., a-Tix. Described with facsimile in Bianchini, Evan. Quadr., vol. ii. pt. 1, pp. 535-8. 167. (Evan. 393.) 168. (Paul. 205.) Rom. ValHcell. F. 13 [xiv], 9^ x 6|, ff. 204 (40), chart., prol., dvayv., subscr., ., lect.) dvayv., syn., men., subscr., a-rix., written by Joasaph at Constantinople in the monastery tS>v oSrjyav. See Evange- listarium 86. 170. (Evan. 394.) 171. 172 (Paul. 209, 210) are both Collegii Romani [xvi], foL, chart. Dr. Gregory could not find them in 1886. 173. (Paul. 211.) Naples, Nat. Libr. ii. Aa. 8 [xi], 8f X 6|, ff. 245 (22), 2'^ol., Kecj>. t., (Cf(^., TtVX., lect., avayv., Subscr., a-TtX; and fiapruplai cited from Scripture and profane writers. This codex has i John v. 7, 8 in the margin, by a recent hand. /Tregelles suggests that this is probably the same copy as Cod. 83, the readings ascribed to it being extracted from the margin of that manuscript. ? 174. (Paul. 212.) Naples, Nat. Libr. ii. Aa. 9 [xv], 8| X 5|, ff. 208 (27), chart., prol., /ce0. t., led., subscr., o-tIx- 175. (Paul. 216.) Messina, St. Basil 104 [xii], ll|x 8|, ff. 241 (25), 2 cols., prol., Ke(f>. t., led., subscr., a-rix., men. 176. (Evan. 421.) 177. (Evan. 122.) 178. (Paul. 242, Apoc. 87 or mscr.) Cheltenham, Phillipps 1461 [xi or xii, Greg, xiv and xv], 9J x 6J, ff. 229 (27), (Hoskier), bought at Meerman's sale in 1824 by the late Sir T. Phillipps, Bart., of Middle Hill, Worcestershire. The Pauline Epistles are written smaller than the rest, but in the same clear hand. Led., Ketj). t., prol., Ke(j>. (but not in the Apocalypse), flourished rubric capitals. Scrivener in 1856 fully as also by Tregelles (Home, vol. iv. p. 217). If the facsimile is at all faithful, this is as rudely and indistinctly written as any manuscript in existence ; but the illegible scrawl between the Latin column in the post of honour on the left, and the Greek column on the right, has been ascertained by Mr. B. H. Alford (who examined the codex at Tregelles' request) to be merely a consequence of the accidental shifting of the tracing paper, too servilely copied by the engraver. ' Scholz says 1844, and Tischendorf corrects but few of his gross errors in these Catalogues : but A. m. 6902, which he cites from the manuscript, is a. d. 1394. ACT. 163-184. 297 collated Apoc. (whose text is valuable), the rest slightly. It is sadly mutilated; it begins Acts iv. 24; mut. Acts v. 2-16; vi. 2 — vii. 2; 16— viii. 10; 38— ix. 13; 26-39; x. 9-22; 43— xiii. 1; xxiii, 32 — xxiv. 24; xxviii. 23 — James i. 5; iii. 6 — iv. 16; 2 Pet. iii. 10 — I John i. 1; iii. 13 — iv. 2; Jude 16-25; Eom. xiv. 23 (xvi, 25-27 was there placed) — xv. 14; i Cor. iii. 15 — xv. 23; 3 Cor. x, 14— xi. 19; xiii. 5-13; Eph. i. 1— ii. 14; v. 29— vi. 24; Col. i, 24-26 ; ii. 4-7 ; 2 Thess. i. 1 — iii. 5 ; Heb. ix. 3 — x. 29 ; Apoc. xiv. 4-14 : ending Apoc. xxi. 12. The vTiodecreis and tables of k€0. before each Epistle have suffered in like manner. 179. (Paul. 128, Apoc. 82.) Munich, Eoyal Libr. 211 [xi, Delitzsch xiii], lOfx 8f, ff. 227 (25), lect, prol., iiroypacpm, Dorotheus' treatise {set Act. 89), fragments of I!us. t, and (in a later hand) marginal scholia to St. Paul. Belonged to Zomozerab, the Bohemian. The text is very near that commonly received. The portion of this manuscript which contains the Apocalypse is described by Delitzsch, Handschriftliche Funde, Leipzig, 1862, pp. 45-48, with a facsimile of Apoc. viii. 12, 13. 180. (Evan. 431.) Impcirta3rt7l5ur^Biems-io-ha*&-paashedJn_iaZQ_at 181. (Evan. 400'.) The following codices also are described by Scrivener, Cod. Augiens., Introd. pp. Iv-lxiv, and their collations given in the Appendix. *182. a^cr (Paul. 252). Lond. Lambeth 1182 [xii, Greg, xiii], lOJ x 6|, ff. 397 (20), chart, brought (as were also 183-6) by Carlyle from a Greek island. A later hand [xiv] supphed Acts i. 1 — xii. 3 ; xiii. 5-15; 2, 3 John, Jude. In this copy and 183 the Pauline Epistles precede the CatholicV Leot., pict., Keip., prol., syn., men., diroSrifuai naiXov, avTitjiiova for Easter, and other foreign matter. The various readings are interesting, and strongly resemble those of Cod. 69 of the Acts, and Cod. 61 hardly less, especially in Acts xiii-xvii. This is Hort's Cod. 1 1 0. (Greg. 214.) *183. bscr (Paul. 253). Lond. Lamb. 1183 [a. d. 1358], 10 x 7, ff. 236 (27), chart., mut. i Cor. xi. 7-27 ; i Tim. iv. 1 — v. 8. Syn., proL, Kecf). t., TiVX., mut., Ke(j)., lect., in a beautiful hand, with many later corrections. (Greg. 215.) *184. cs<» (Paul. 254). Lond. Lamb. 1184 [xv], 4to, chart., mut. Acts vii. 52 — viii. 25. Having been restored in 1817 (Evan. 516), its readings (which, especially in the Acts and CathoHc Epistles, are very ' Here again we banish to the notes Scholz's list from Cod. 182 to Cod. 189, for the reasons stated after Evan. 449. 182. (Paul. 243.) Library of St. John's monastery at Patmos [xii], Svo, also another [xiii] 8vo. 183. (Paul. 231.) Library of the Great Greek monastery at Jerusalem 8 [xiv], 8vo. This must be Coxe's No. 7 [x], 4to, beginning Acts xii. 6. 184. (Paul. 232, Apoc. 85.) Jerusalem 9 [xiii], 4to, with a commentary. This is evidently Coxe's No. 15, though he dates it at the end of [x]. 185. (Paul. 233.) St. Saba, Greek monastery, 1 [xi], 12mo. 186. (Evan. 457.) 187. (Evan. 462.) 188. (Paul. 236.) St. Saba 15 [xii], 4to. 189. (Evan. 466.) 298 CURSIVES. important) are taken from an excellent collation (Lamb. 1255, 10-14) made for Carlyle about 1804 by the Eev. W. Sanderson of Morpeth. The text much resembles that of Act. 61, and is almost identical with that of B.-C. III. 37 (Act. 221) and of Act. 137. This is Hort's Cod. 112. (Greg. 216.) *185. dscr (Paul. 255). Lond. Lamb. 1185 [xiv?], 8| x 5f, £F. 209 23-5), 'prol., Ke(f>. t., K€(^., led., subscr., men., arlx., chart., miserably mutilated and ill-written. It must be regarded as a collection of fragments in at least four different hands, pieced together by the most recent scribe. Mut. Acts ii. 36 — iii. 8; vii. 3-59; xii. 7-25; xiv. 8-27; xviii. 20 — xix. 12; xxii. 7 — xxiii. 11; i Cor. viii. 12 — ix. 18; 2 Cor. i. 1-10 ; Eph. iii. 2— Phil. i. 24; 2 Tim. iv. 12— Tit. i. 6; Heb. vii. 19 — ix. 12. We have i Cor. v. 11, 12; 2 Cor. x. 8-15, written by two different persons. (Greg. 217.) *186. escr (Paul. 321) seems to have been Lond. Lamb. 1181 [xiv], 4to of the Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles (as we learn from the Lambeth Catalogue, but having been returned {see Evan. 516), we have access only to a tolerable collation of Acts i. 1 — xxvii. 12, made by the Eev. John Fenton for Carlyle (Lamb. 1255, 27-33). In its text it much resembles Cod. E. (Greg. 218.) *187. fscr (Evan. 543). (Greg. 194.) *188. gser (Evan. 542). (Greg. 193.) 189. (Evan. 825.) (Greg. 258.) 190. (Evan. 503.) 191. (Paul. 245.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. "Wake 38 [xi], 7x5^ ff. 306 (23), prol., Euthal., Kcp. t., Ke0., titX., subscr., syn., men., in small and neat characters, from St. Saba (brought to England with the other Wake manuscripts in 1731), contains a catena, and at the end the date 1312 (eTfXeici^i; to Tvapbv iv ei-fi rax') in a later hand. Mut. Acts i. 1-11. 192. (Paul. 246.) Oxf. Ch. Ch. Wake 37 [xi], 8 x 6, ff. 237 (23), «<^., vers. Mut. Acts xii. 4 — xxiii. 32. The last leaf is a palimpsest, cJuwt. at end about 1490 a. d., the vellum being about 1070, rmit. 6 leaves at beginning and 16-24. *193. (Evan. 492.) (Greg. 199.) 194. (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 206.) 195. Modena, Este ii. A. 13 [xiii, Greg, xv], 4 x 3^, ff. ?, lect., syn., men. {See Greg. 238.) 196. Modena, Este ii. C. 4 [xi or xii], 9|x8, S.I Prol. a»ro%ia and jiapT. Paul., kc^., tItK., subscr., a-rix., vers., syn. (See Greg. 239.) 197. (Evan. 461.) (Greg. 207.) 198. (Paul. 280.) Cheltenham, Phillipps 7681 [a.b. 1107], 12^x8|, ff. 268 (24), 2 cols., is a copy of the Acts and all the Epistles from the Hon. F. North's collection. A grand folio in a very large hand (Hoskier). (Greg. 225.) 199. Cheltenham, Phillipps 7682 (Evan. 531). (Greg. 255.) 200. Cheltenham, Phillipps 1284 (Evan. 527). (Greg. 254.) 201. (Paul. 396, Apoc. 86.) Athens, National Library (490, 217) [xiv, Greg, xv], 10|x6f, ff. 453 (42), chart., prol, k€(j>. i., kccJ). mut. at ACT. 185-220. 299 beginning and end, with commentary of Theophylact, and Andreas (alone) on Apocalypse. (Greg. 251. See. Act. 78.) Besides Evann. 226 and 228, entered above as Act. 108 and 109, Montana sent to Mr. Kelly a list of eight more in the Escurial (Greg. 230-237, who inserts 2. i. 5 for 206). 202. Escurial p. iii. 4 [xiii]. 203. Escurial t. iii. 12 [xiii]. 204. Escurial x- iii- 3 [xii]. 205. Escurial x- iii- 10 [xii], 206. Escurial x- iv. 2 [xiv]. 207. Escurial f . iii. 6 [xi]. 208. Escurial ^. iii. 18 [x]. 209. Escurial a. iv. 22 [xv]. 210. (Paul. 247.) Paris, St. Genevieve, A. O. 35 [^, Greg. *^],^ 7 X 4|-, ff. 1|62 (24), beautifully written and illuminated, contains the Catholic and Pauline Epistles. Some name like haoKapis stands on fol. 1 in silver letters enclosed by a laurel-leaf. Described to Burgon by the librarian, M. Euelle. (Greg. 415.) The next three are at Oxford : 211. (Evan. 488.) (Greg. 200.) 212. (Paul. 250.) Oxf. Bodl. Canon. Gr. 110 [x], 7| x 5^ ff. 380 (18), jMci., frol. (Euthal.), Ke0. t., Kecj)., nVX., suhscr., arix. (Paul.), a beautiful copy of the Acts and all the Epistles. For its collation, see Evan. 105. It also contains one leaf from Cyril's Homilies, and two other later. (Greg. 221.) 213. (Paul. 251.) Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 118 [xiii], 9 x G\, ff. 149 (29), syn., men., prol. Euthal. (Paul.), Ke0. t., rWX., led., suhscr. Mul., also contains the Acts and all the Epistles. (Greg. 222.) 214. (Evan. 846.) (Greg. 258.) 215. Parham 6 (Evan. 534). (Greg. 202.) 216.' (Paul. 234.) Parham 79. 14 [1009], 10^ X 8, ff. 1, suhscr., arlx-, from St. Saba ; a facsimile in Parham Catalogue. This copy and the next two contain the Acts and all the Epistles. (Greg. 226.) 217. (Paul. 235.) Parham 80. 15 [xi, Greg, xii], 10|x8J, ff. 1, prol, suhscr., arix., from Caracalla, with a marginal commentary. (Greg. 227.) 218. (Paul. 236.) Parham 81. 16 [xiii], 13|x8f, ff. ?, prol., «., tLtK., suhscr., syn., men., from Simopetra on Athos. (Greg. 228.) The Baroness Burdett-Coutts has three copies of the Acts, two of the Catholic Epistles, viz. : *219. B.-C. n. 7 (Evan. 549). (Greg. 201.) *220. (Paul. 264.) B.-C. III. 1, Acts and all the Epistles, the Pauline preceding the Catholic [xi or xii], 11^x8, ff. 375 (22), on fine vellum, with broad margins. This is one of the most superb copies extant of the latter part of the N. T., on which so much cost was seldom bestowed as on the Gospels. The illuminations before each book, the golden titles, subscriptions, and capitals, are very rich and fresh : the rubrical directions are in bright red at the top and bottom of the pages. The preliminary matter consists of syn. of the Apostolos, imoOia-is to the 300 CURSIVES. Acts, VvdoKiov SiaKovov nepi rmv xpovcov toC KrjpvyfiaTos tov ayiov iravKov, Ki(j), t. of the Acts, in all twenty pages. There are no other tables of xec^d- Xaia, but their tItKoi and Ke(^. are given throughout the manuscript. To each Epistle is prefixed the ordinary im66eins or prol., vers., and to eight of them Theodoret's also. Three leaves at the beginning of Epistles (containing portions of prol. and 2 Cor. i. 1-3 ; Eph. i. 1-4 ; Heb. i. 1-6) have been shamefully cut out for the sake of the illuminations. A complete menology of eighteen pages closes the volume. At the end of Jude we find in golden letters ice 'to x^ ^'^ '"o" ^^ ikerjirov fie tov jroXla- fidprrjTov avTavlov rd^a Kal fiovaxou tov fiakevKrjv. (Greg. 223.) *221. (Paul. 265.) B.-C. III. 37 [xii], 6x4, 270 (20) + 6 membran. [xiv or later], and cJiart. [xv] (beginning and end), men., led., subscr., contains the Acts, Catholic and Pauline Epistles complete. This copy is full of instructive variations, being nearest akin to the Harkleian Syriac cum asterisco and to c^" (184), then to a^or (182), 137, 100, 66**, 69, dscr (185) next to 27, 29, 57**. (Greg. 224.) 222. (Evan. 560.) (Greg. 257.) *223. (Paul. 262.) Brit. Mus. Egerton 2787 [xiv], 7f x 5f , ff. 244 (22), mut. Jude 20-25, containing the Acts and all the Epistles, neatly written and bound in the original oak boards. After being offered for £60 in London from 1869 to 1875, it was bought by Dean Burgon, and, like Evan. 563, passed to his nephew, the Rev. W. F. Eose, and was obtained for the Museum in 1893. Frol., Ke(j). t., xe^., tiVX., dpx. and teX., subscr., arix., syn., men., at the beginning, but it has been ill used, and the text corrected by an unskilful hand. Its faded ornaments were executed in lake. (Greg. 229.) *224. (Evan. 507) ^scr. Hort's Act. 102. (Greg. 195.) Besides the British Museum copies already described (Act. 22, 25-8, 59, 91) we must add : *225 or j8cr. Lond. Brit. Mus. Burney 48 [xiv], 14|xl0|, end of St. Chrysost. vol. ii, if. (230-244) 15, chart., prol., Kecj). t., k€(J)., lect, tIt\., subscr., anx., elegantly written, contains the Catholic Epistles (except that of St. Jude), with important variations. (Greg. 219.) 226. (Evan. 576.) (Greg. 196.) 227. (Evan. 582.) (Greg. 197.) 228. (Evan. 584.) (Greg. 198.) 229. (Paul. 270.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,388 [xiii or xiv], 7ix5f, ff. 94 (21), prol., Ke(p., subscr., tiVX., lect., very neat, bought of Simonides in 1853, contains only 2 Cor. xi. 25 — i Pet. iii. 15, for which order see Vol. I. p. 73. (Greg. 220.) Act. 226-229 were also examined by Dr. Bloomfield. 230. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,392 [xi], ff. 14 x 10J,ff. (2 + 1 + 2 =)5, (1) two leaves of wonderful beauty, containing James i. 1-23, the heading illuminated, Ke(j>. at the tops of the pages, with a commentary on three sides of the text in a very minute hand ; (2) one leaf of an Evst. out of a volxune which fell into the hands of General Menon, and was presented by Mr. Harris of Alexandria to the Brit. Mus., con- ACT. 221-241. 301 taining Matt. vi. 13-18 (see Evst. 262) ; (3) two leaves containing Luke xxiv. 25-35; John i. 35-51. (Greg. 203.) 231. (Evan. 603.) (Greg. 256.) 232. (Paul. 271, Apoo. 107.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,816 [a.d. 1111, Indict. 4], 11^ x8i, ff. 149 {32), prol., Kf0. t, Ke(j)., led. (no WtX.), subscr., iinpr., a-TiX; a splendid copy, bought {see Evan. 603) of Sir Ivor Guest in 1871. A facsimile is e:riiibited in the Palaeographical Society's work, Plate 84. It begins with Euthalii cKdea-is of the chapters of the Acts. Euthalius' Prologue also precedes the Pauline Epistles, and that of Arethas (o-woi^u (rx°^^'''l) the Apocalypse, with a table of his seventy-two K«pa\ma. Throughout the volume the numerals indicating the Ke(f>d\aia of each book stand in the margin in red, and a list of the Ke fiiKeTiov TTjs /ivoTToXecos eV tJ liovfj Tov a-pa; adding of himself (as well he might) jroXXa yap cKoiriacra ev rpuriv freaiu Kn^anv avTtjv, The foreign matter includes an exposition of the errors condemned by the seven general councils (ff. 143-5), resembling that in Evan. 69. (Greg. 205.) 233. (Evan. 605.) (Greg. 253.) 234. (Evan. 608.) (Greg. 417.) 235. (Evan. 472.) - -^^ 7^ / ^ ^f^ Belsheim enables us to add 236. (Paul. 273, Apoc. 108.) Upsal, Univ. Gr. 11 [xii], 6ix4|, ff. 182 (33), containing the Acts, Epistles, and Apocalypse. (Greg. 335.) 237. (Evan. 616, Paul. 274.) (Greg. 269.) He also found 238. Linkbping, Benzel 35, once belonging to Eric Benzel [1675-1743], Archbishop of Upsal [x], 4to, ff. 244, very beautiful, led. at beginning and end, contains the Acts and all the Epistles (Paul. 272), the Epistle to the Hebrews preceding i Tim. Mut. 2 Thess. iii. 7 — Heb. i. 5. (Greg. 334.) 239. Kom. Vat. Gr. 652 [xiv], 11 x7i, ff. 105, chart., the Acts only for all that appears, with Theophylact's commentary, as printed in full in vol. iii (pp. 189-317, Praef. p. viii) of the Venice edition of Theophylact, 1758. Lect, kc^., tiVXoi, apx- and reXi; (Burgon). (Greg. 325.) Fourteen copies were seen by Mr. Coxe in the East, which are numbered below. Compare Scholz's list. 240. (Paul. 282, Apoc. 109.) Paris Nat. 'Armtoien 9' fxi], 11^x9, ff. 323 (36), 2 cols., prol., Ke. t., Ke., tltK., led., subscr. Though numbered from 'Acts,' it contains only the Cath. Epp. {See Greg. 329.) 257. (Paul. 303.) Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre 7 [x], 4to. Act., Cath., Paul., begins at Acts xii. 6. (Greg. 183 ?) ACT. 242-304. 303 258. (Paul. 306.) Jerus. Holy Sep. 15 [x, end], 4to,witli rich scholia. (Greg. 184?) 259. (Evan. 657.) (Greg. 208.) 260. (Evan. 661.) (Greg. 209.) 261. (Paul. 336.) Eom. Casanatensis G. ii. 6 [xv or xvi], 12|x23g, G.I, subscr., vers., arix.. Catholic and Pauline Epistles with a catena. {See Greg. 321.) The next three were added by the Abbe Martin. 262. (Evan. 738.) (Greg. 259.) 263. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 906 [xii-xiii], %\ x 5f, «. 48 (20). Mut. Acts xi. 5-22; xvi. 1-16; xxii. 10 — xxviii. 31; James i. 1 — ii. 18; iv. 3— V. 20. Prol. (Greg. 249.) i^i"^ 264. (Paul. 337.) Paris, Nat. CoisHn. 224 [xi], 10x8, ff. 379 (20), syn., Euth., Act.,'fcath., Paul. (Greg. 250.) We now follow Dr. Gregory's order as far as is possible, and refer students to his pages where Library Catalogues and other sources of information do not supply particulars. 265. (Evan. 808.) 266. (Evan. 823.) 267. (Evan. 858.) (Greg. 261.) 268. (Evan. 698.) 269. (Evan. 794.) (Greg. 262.) 270. (Evan. 922.) 271. (Evan. 927.) 272. (Evan. 935.) 273. (Evan. 941.) 274. (Evan. 945.) 275, (Evan. 956.) 276. (Evan. 959.) 277. (Evan. 986.) 278. (Evan. 996.) 279. (Evan. 997.) 280. (Evan. 999.) 281. (Evan. 1003.) 282. (Evan. 1040.) 283. (Evan. 1058.) 284. (Evan. 1072.) 285. (Evan. 1073.) 286. (Evan. 1075.) 287. (Evan. 1094.) 288. (Evan. 1149.) 289. (Evan. 1240.) 290. (Evan. 1241.) 291. (Evan. 1242.) 292. (Evan. 1243.) 293. (Evan. 1244.) 294. (Evan. 1245.) 295. (Evan. 1246.) 296. (Evan. 1247.) 297. (Evan. 1248.) 298. (Evan. 12.49.) 299. (Evan. 1250.) ^ 300. (Evan. 1251.) 301. (Paul. 334, Apoc. 109.) St. Saba 20 [xi, beginning], 4to, Act., Cath. (Greg. 243.) 302. (Paul. 313.) St. Saba 35 [xi], 4to. (Greg. 244.) 303. (Apoc. 185.) Lesbos, r. Kdimvos jiovrjs 132 [xv], 8 J X 5 J, chart., mut. at beginning and end. 304. (Paul. 331.) Athens, Nat. Theol. (207, 70) [xiii], 6| x 4|, ff. 321. Very beautiful. Written by Cosmas. 304 CURSIVES. 305. (Paul. 332.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (208, 7) [xiv], 7i X 5|, £f. 273, with CEcumenius. 306. (Paul. 333.) Ath. Nat. Theol. (209, 72) [a. d. 1364], 8ix5|, ff. 250. Written by Constantine Alexopoulos. Eestored by Nicolaus in A.D. 1464. 307. (Paul. 469, Apoc. 111.) Ath. Nat. 43 (149 ?) [x], 8| x6f. 308. (Paul. 420.) Ath. Nat. (45). 309. (Paul. 300, Apoc. 124.) Ath. Nat. 64 (91) [x], 9 x 7|, ff. 327. Apoc. ends at xviii. 22. 310. Ath. Nat. 66 (105) [x], 9| X 7|, ff. 293. Sixteen homilies of St. Chrysostom on the Acts. Eight leaves at the beginning are of cent. xiv. 311. (Paul. 419.) Ath. Nat. 221 (129?) [xiii], 5|x4i, ff. 224. 312. (Paul. 421.) Ath. Nat. (119) [xii], 9Z x5^, ff. 356, chart. 313. (Paul. 422.) Ath. Nat. 89 [xii], ll|x8i., ff. 220. Mut. Acts i. 1 — vii. 35. 314. Zante. 315. (Paul. 474.) Petersburg, Imp. Porfirianus. 316. Madrid, Royal 0. 78. 317. (Evan. 667.) Coxe, St. Saba 53. (Greg. 211.) 318. (Evan. 673.) Coxe, St. Saba 54. (Greg. 212.) 319. (Paul. 318.) Patmos 27 [xii], fol., Act., Oath., Paul., with marginal gloss. Coxe. 320. (Paul. 320.) Patmos 31 [ix], fol.. Act., Cath., Paul. Coxe. 321. (Evan. 796.) (Greg. 263.) 322. Athos, Iveron 639. 323. (Paul. 429.) Lesb. t. A«>. 55. 324. Jerusalem, Holy Cross 1. 325. (Paul. 405, Apoc. 18^.) Athens, Nat. Libr. 91 [x], 9 x 7^, ff. 327, om., mus., rrmt. Apoc. xviii. 22-end. 326. (Evan. 801.) (Greg. 264.) 327. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1227. 328. (Evan. 665.) (Greg. 210.) 329. (Evan. 1267.) 330. (Paul. 491.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 462 [xiv] ?, 535 pages chaH., ff. 60 (68 first and 2 last [xxi], ke^. t., syn., proU. 331. (Paul. 145.) Contains also James, i Pet., 2 Pet. i. 1-3. Xi 332. (Paul. 434.) Yen. Marc. ii. 114. 333. (Paul. 435.) Edinburgh, Mr. Mackellar. 334. (Paul. 319.) Rom. Vat. Gr. 1971 [x], 6f x 5^, ff. 247 (31), 2 cols., Buih., proll., Ke(p. t., led., avayv., subscr., arlx., men. {See Greg. 268.) 335. (Paul. 329.) Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 141. (Greg. 245.) 336. Athos, Vatopedi 41. 337. Ath. Vat. 201. 338. Ath. Vat. 203. 339. Ath. Vat. 210. 340. Ath. Vat. 259. 341. Ath. Vat. 328. 342. Ath. Vat. 380. 343. Ath. Vat. 419. 344. Ath. Dionysius 68. 345. Ath. Dion. 75. ACT. 305-416. 305 346. Ath. Dion. 382. 348. Ath. Doch. 48. 350. Ath. Doch. 139. 352. Ath. Esphigmenou 63. 354. Ath. Esphig. 65. 356. Ath. Esphig. 67. 358. Ath. Iveron 24. 360. Ath. Iveron 37. 362. Ath. Iveron 60. 364. Ath. Iveron 643. 366. Ath. Constamonitou 108. 368. Ath. Coutloum. 57. 370. Ath. Coutloum. 81. 372. Ath. Coutloum. 83. 374. Ath. Paul 2. 376. Ath. Simopetra 42. 378. Ath. Philotheou 38. 380. Eeratinus Archiepisc. 382. Chalcis, Mon. Trin. 16. 384. Chalcis, Schol. 26. 386. Chalcis, Schol. 96. 388. Patmos, St. John 15. 390. Patmos, St. John 263. 392. Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 15. 394. Sinaitic 274. 396. Sinaitic 276. 398. Sinaitic 278. 400. Sinaitic 280. 402. Sinaitic 282. 404. Sinaitic 284. 406. Sinaitic 287. 408. Sinaitic 289. 410. Sinaitic 291. 412. Sinaitic 293. 347. Ath. Docheiariou 38. 349. Ath. Doch. 136. 351. Ath. Doch. 147. 353. Ath. Esphig. 64. 355. Ath. Esphig. 66. 357. Ath. Esphig. 68. 359. Ath. Iveron 25. 361. Ath. Iveron 57. 363. Ath. Iveron 642. 365. Ath. Iveron 648. 367. Ath. Coutloumoussi 16. 369. Ath. Coutloum. 80. 371. Ath. Coutloum. 82. 373. Ath. Coutloum. 275. 375. Ath. Protaton 32. 377. Ath. Stauroniketa 52. 379. Ath. Philoth. 76. 381. Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 942. 383. Chalcis, Schol. 9. 385. Chalcis, Schol. 33. 387. Patmos, St. John 14. 389. Patmos, St. John 16. 391. Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 12. 393. Thessalonica, Gr. Gymn. 16. 395. Sinaitic 275. 397. Sinaitic 277. 399. Sinaitic 279. 401. Sinaitic 281. 403. Sinaitic 283. 405. Sinaitic 285. 407. Sinaitic 288. 409. Sinaitic 290. 411. Sinaitic 292. 413. Sinaitic 300. 414. Sinaitic 301. 415. (Paul. 329.) Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 150. (Greg. 246.) From 'Upoa-oKvfunK^ Bi/SXio^ijKi;, by Papadopoulos Kerameus. 416. (Paul. 58, Apoc. 181.) Jerusalem, Patriarch. Libr. 38 [xi beg.J, gf x7^, ff. 280 (i.e. 89 + 234), {syn.iov July and August [xiii]), pict., VOL. I. X 306 CURSIVES. mut. Acts i. 1-1 1, Life of St. Paul. Heb. at end of Paul. Writtm at Constantinople by Theophanes. Belonged to Matthew a monk, and to monastery of St. Saba. 417. (Paul. 64.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 43 [xii], 8|x6, ff. 138 (28). ProL, mut. Acts i. 1 — xii. 9. Epp. of Paul with Heb. at end follow Acts. Came from St. Saba. From ''Ek6(., titK., suhscr., a-Tix- (Wetstein, Scholz). From Laura. 24. (Evan. 105.) 25. (Act. 20.) 26. (Act. 21.) 27. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Ff. i. 30 [xii], ll|x8J, ff. 169 (varies), prol., Kecj). t., Kecf),, lect., suhscr., ttIx., with CEcumenius' commentary : Rom. and i, z Cor. are wanting (Wetstein, 1716). Bradshaw found that this manuscript, which came to Cambridge in 1574, is only the second part of Paul. 42, the last quire of the latter being numbered m, while the first in Cod. 27 is i0. Hort's Paul. 27 is k^cr or Paul. 260. 28. (Act. 23.) *29. (Act. 24.) *30. (Act. 53.) X a 3o8 CURSIVES. 31. (Act. 25.) 32. (Act. 26.) 33. (Act. 27.) *34. (Act. 28.) 35. (Act. 29.) 36. (Act. 30.) *37. (Evan. 69.) 38. (Evan. 51.) 39. (Act. 33.) *40. (Evan. 61.) 41. (Evan. 57.) 42. Oxf. Magdalen Coll. Gr. 7 [xii], llf xB^, ff. 170 (varies), .proZ., Ke(f>., led., contains Kom., i, 2 Cor. surrounded by CEcumenius' com- mentary (Walton's Polyglott, Mill). First part of Paul. 27. 43. (Act. 37.) *44. (Act. 38.) 45. (Act. 39.) 46. (Act. 40.) 47. Oxf. Bodl. Eoe 16 [xi], ll|x8J, ff. 255 (15), jsroZ., mbscr., arlx; with a Patristic catena, in a small and beautiful hand, having a text much resembling that of Cod. A, and Cod. B still more often when the two stand alone : its history is the same as that of Evan. 49. The Epistle to the Hebrews precedes i Tim. (Mill, Eoe 2, Tregelles for his edition of the N. T. : inspected by Vansittart.) *48. (Act. 42.) 49. (Evan. 76.) 50. (Act. 52.) 51. (Evan. 82, Act. 44, Apoc. 5.) 52. (Act. 45.) 53 of Wetstein is now Paul. Cod. M, the portion containing the Hebrews, or Bengel's TJffenbach 2 or 1. Instead — (Evan. 1149.) (Greg. 336.) 54. Monaceilsis Reg. Gr. 412 [xii], ll|x8f, ff. 358 (24), is Bengel's August. 5 (see Act. 46), containing Kom. vii. 7 — xvi. 24, with a catena from twenty Greek authors {see Paul. 127), stated by Bengel to resemble that in the Bodleian described by Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1448). 55. (Act. 46.) 56. This is worthless as being a transcript of Erasmus' first edition, then just published. Instead — (Evan. 1262.) *57. (Evan. 218.) 58. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1650 i=Act. 156, Paul. 190. Instead— (Act. 416.) 59. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 204 [xi], 11 x8|, ff. 312 (32). Mut. Rom., I Cor., 2 Cor. is in the 3rd of 3 vols. See Cramer's Catena. (Greg.) Wetstein and Griesbach comprise readings of two Medicean manuscripts of the Ephes. and PhiUpp., derived from the same source as Evan. 102, Act. 56, Apoc. 23. 60. Codices cited in the Correctorium Bibliorum Latinorum. *61. (Act. 61.) 62. (Act. 59.) 63. (Act. 60.) 64 of Griesbach is the portion of Evan. M. Instead — (Act. 417.) 65. (Act. 62.) ' From the monastery of Grotta Ferrata, near Tuaculum, 'XJbi degunt ab antique tempore monachi, ordiuis S. Basilii Magni, ritum Italo-Graeeum obser- vantea,' Holmes. Praef. ad Pentateuch, on his Cod. 128, which came to the Vatican fi'om the same place. It is the traditional Villa LuouUi. PAUL. 31-95. 309 66. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 6552 [xvi], 6| x 4}, ff. 233 (18). This number included readings extracted by Griesbach from the margin of this MS., which itself he considers but a transcript of Erasmus' first edition (Symb. Crit., p. 166). _ _ 67. (Act. 66.) 67** resembles Cod. B, yet is independent of it (Eph. lii. 9, iv. 9, &c.). . ' These marginal readings must have been derived from a MS. having a text nearly akin to that of the fragmentary MS. called M, though not from M itself (Hort, Introduction, p. 166). 68. (Act. 63.) 69. (Act. 64.) 70. (Act. 67.) 71. Vindobon. Caesar. Gr. 61 [xii, Greg, x or xi], 9J x 6f, fF. 170 (29), 2 cols., prol., Kffj). t., K€(ji., tItK., lect., napr., subscr., dvayv., a-rix. Mut. Eom. i. 1-4 ; ii. 3-8, &c. Titus ; Philem. ; with Hebrews before i Tim. It includes a commentary and catechetical lectures of St. Cyril of Jerusalem (Alter, Birch, Greg.). 72. (Evan. 234.) 73. (Act. 68.) 74. (Act. 69.) 75. (Brit. Mus. Add. 5116, see Act. 22.) *76. Leipzig, Univ. Gr. 361 [xiii], 12Jx9i, ff. out of 327, 85 (36), prol., Kf. t, k((j>., tItX., lect., suhscr., crrix; syn., men., with a catena. At the end is a date, 'A.D. 1318, Ind. 1, Timotheus.' *104. (Evan. 201 or hscr.) Examined by Bloomfield. 105. (Evan. 204.) Dean Bui-gon has received a facsimile of i Tim. iii. 16 from the librarian at Bologna. 106. (Evan. 205.) 107. (Evan. 206.) 108. (Evan. 209.) *109. (Act. 96.) *110. Venet. Marc. 33 [xi], 15f X 12|, ff. 369,prol., with a catena, much being taken from CEcumenius (Eink, as also 111, 112 : see Act. 96). *111. Yen. Marc. 34 [xi], 13|x 10|, ff. 332, prol, Ke. t., Ke(f>., ti'tX., vers., with a commentary. *112. Yen. Marc. 35 [xi], 14^x llf, ff. 159 (40), with a commentary, a fragment beginning 2 Cor. i. 20, ending Heb. x. 25 ; mut. 1 Thess. iv. 13 — 2 Thess. ii. 14. Codd. 113-124 were collated by Matthaei. *113. (Act. 98.) *114. (Act. 99.) *115. (Act. 100.) *116. (Act. 101.) *117. (Act. 102.) *118. (Act. 103.) *119. Mosc. Synod. 292 [x-xii], 4to, ff. 462, from the monastery of Pantocrator on Athos, contains i, 2 Corinth., with Theophylact's commen- tary. (Matthaei.) *120. (Evan. 241.) *121, (Evan. 242.) *122. (Act. 106.) *123. Mosc. Syn. 99 [x or xi], fol., ff. 241, prol, «^. t.,with. scholia, from St. Athanasius' monastery (Laura). *124. Mosc. Syn. 250 (Mt. q) [xiv], 8vo, ff. 40 (i.e. 117-157), on cotton paper, from the monastery of Vatopedi on Athos, contains Eom. i- xiii, with Theophylact's commentary and other writings. Codd. 125-230 were first catalogued by Scholz, who professes to have collated entire Paul. 177-179, in the greater part Paul. 157, the rest slightly or not at all. 125. Munich, Reg. Gr. 504 [dated Feb. 1, 1387, Indict. 10], 8| x 5i, ff. 381 {33},^rol., on cotton paper, with Theophylact's commentary iu black PAUL. 96-159. 311 ink, and the text (akin to it) in red. Bought by Nicetas ' primicerius Bceuophylactus ' for eight golden ducats of Rhodes '. MvX. Philemon. 126. Munich, Reg. Gr. 455, either a copy of, or derived from Cod. 125. \iated Feb. 17, Indict. 12, probably a.d. 1389], 10|x8i, ff. 439(32), (kart., also mut. Philem. ; with Theophylact's commentary, and some homilies of Chrysostom. From internal reasons 125 is probably the older of the two (J. Rendel Harris). 127. Munich, Reg. Gr. 110 [xvi], 13^^x8^, ff. 112, chart., once at tho Jesuits' College, Munich, contains Rom. vii. 7 — ix. 21, with a catena. It was found by Scholz to be, what indeed- it professes, a mere copy of part of Cod. 54. (Greg. 54*.) 128. (Act. 179.) 129. Munich, Reg. Gr, 35 [xvi], 13ix8^, ff. 488 (30), chart., with catena. 130. (Evan. 43.) 131. (Evan. 330.) *132. (Evan. 18 : see Act. 113.) 133. (Act. 51.) *134. (Act. 114.) 135. (Act. 115.) 136. (Act. 116.) *137. (Evan. 263.) See Act. 7. 138. (Act. 118.) *139. (Act. 119), Reiche, as also *140. (Act. 11.) 141. (Act. 120.) 142. (Act. 121.) 143. (Act. 122.) 144. (Act. 123.) 145. Par. Nat. Gr. 108, 109, 110, 111 [xvi, Greg, xv], 7x4f, ff. 308 (14), 'prol., Kffj). t., Ki(j). Mut. Gal., Eph. (2 Cor. xiii. 1-13 later). Written by George Hermonymus. See Act. 331. (Gregory under Act. 331.) Once Colbert's, as were 146, 147, 148. 146. 147, 148— included under 145. 149. (Act. 124.) 150. (Act. 125.) 151. Par. Nat. Gr. 126 [xvi], 4|x3, ff. 168 (18), swiscr., written (like 149) by Angelus Vergecius. 152. Instead of Par. Nat. Gr. 136* (omit Greg.)— (Evan. 657.) (Greg. 264.) '*153. (Act. 126) Reiche. 154. (Act. 127.) 155. (Act. 128.) 156. (Act. 129.) 157. Par. Nat. Gr. 222 [xi], 12|xlO|, ff. 227, ^«c<., once Colbert'fe, brought from Constantinople in 1676, with a commentary. Mut. Rom. i. 1-11; 21-29; iii. 26— iv. 8; ix. 11-22; i Cor. xv. 22-43 ; Col. i. 1-16. 158. (Act. 131.) 159. (Apoc. 64.) Par. Nat. Gr. 224 [xi], ll|x8|, ff. 2n,prol.,pict., Kecj). t., Ke. t., subscr., (TTiX; Eom., Heb., i, 2 Cor., i, 2 Tim., Eph., with Theophylact's commentary. (Greg. 403.) 316. (Evan. 667.) (Greg. 267.) 317. (Evan. 673.) (Greg. 268.) 318. (Act. 319.) 319. (Act. 334.) (Greg. 431.) 320. (Act. 320.) 321. (Act. 186.) (Greg. 274.) 322. (Act. 256.) (Greg. 432.) 323. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2180 [xv], llfxSJ, ff. 294 (36), chart., ki30. (Act. 69.) ^^'^' *31. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5678 [xv], ll^-x 8^ ff. 244 (24), chart., jtrol., is c^or^ but ch. i-viii had been loosely collated for Griesbach by Paulus. Like Evan. 445 it once belonged to the Jesuits' College at Agen, and is important for its readings. Has much miscellaneous matter. i~ 32. Dresdensis, Keg. A. 124 [xv, Griesb. x], 7f x 4f, ff. 16, belonged to Loescher, then to Bruhl, collated by Dassdorf and Matthaei (Mt. t). The close resemblance in the text of Apocc. 29-32 is somewhat overstated by Griesbach. *33. (Evan. 218.) ''34. (Act. 66.) ' Mr. B. W. Newton superintended the publication of Tregelles' last part of his Greek New Testament under circumstances which disarm criticism, but Tregelles could hardly have meant that in the Apocalypse ' much of Cod. 14 (LeicestrensisJ has been supplied by a later hand from the Codex Montfortiauus, Apoc. 92 ' (Introductory Notice, p. 1). The original hand remains unchanged in the Leicester copy, even on the last torn leaf containing portions of Apoc. xix, but the converse supposition is very maintainable, though not quite certain, that the Apocalypse in Cod. 92 was transcribed from Cod. 14. ^ Gregory has substituted this for Scholz's 23, which he finds does not contain Apoc. Whatever readings he cites under these three numbers, are simply copied from Wetstein (Kelly's ' Revelation,' Introd. p. xi, note). X>t. Gregory has seen all the four. VOL. I. Y 322 CURSIVES. 35. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 307 [xiv], 7f x 5|, ff. 32 (20), with An- dreas' commentary : brought from Constantinople by de Busbeck (Alter). Described by Delitzsch, Handschriftliche Tunde (part ii), p. 41 (1862). In text it closely resembles Cod. 87. I 36. Vindob. Caes. Suppl. Gr. 93 [xiv, Greg, xiii], 6| x4|, ff. 56 (36), prol., Ke(j}., TiVX., ends ch. xix. 20, with Andreas' commentary : the text is in o-Ti'xot (Alter), having much in common with Codd. H, 7. ^ 37. (Act. 72.) *38. Eom. Vat. Gr. 579 [xiii, Greg, xv], 8| x 5^, ff. 24 (30), on cotton paper, in the midst of foreign matter. The text (together with some marginal readings {primA manu) closely resembles that of Codd. AC, and was collated by Birch, inspected by Scholz and Tregelles, and subsequently recoUated by B. H. Alford at the request of Tregelles {see Evan. T). 39. (Paul. 85.) 40. (Evan. 141.) >/. 41. Eom. Vat. Eeg. Gr. 68 [xiv, Greg, xv], 9f x6, ff. 70 (14), chart., prolL, Keep, t., with extracts from (Ecumenius and Andreas' commentary (Birch, Scholz : so Apoc. 43). - 42. (Act. 80.) <, 43. Eom. Barberini iv. 56 [xiv], 9f x 7, ff. 5 (58) at end, 2 cols., contains ch. xiv. 17 — xviii. 20, with a commentary, together with portions of the Septuagint. , 44. (Evan. 180.) 45. (Act. 89.) 46. (Evan. 209.) •^47. (Evan. 241.) *48. (Evan. 242.) ' *49. Moscow, Synod. 67 (Mt. o) [xv], fol., ff. 58, chart., with Andreas' commentary, and Gregory Nazianzen's Homilies. *50. Mosc. Synod. 206 (Mt. p) [xv], fol. chart, ff. 35, like Evann. 69, 206, 233, is partly of parchment, partly paper, from the Iberian monas- tery on Athos ; it also contains lives of the Saints. ""50". Also from the Iberian monastery [x], is Matthaei's r, Tischen- dorfs 90. Apocc. 51-84 were added to the list by Scholz, of which he professes to have collated Cod. 51 entirely, as Eeiche has done after him; 68, 69, 82 nearly entire ; twenty-one others cursorily, the rest (apparently) not at all. Our 87 is Scrivener's m, collated in the Apocalypse only. *51. (Evan. 18.) 52. (Act. 51.) 53. (Act. 116.) ^54. (Evan. 263.)] 55. (Act. 118.) 56. (Act. 119.) 57. (Act. 124.) 58. Par. Nat. Gr. 19, once Colbert's [xvi], 7| x 5f , ff. 36 (22), chart., with 'Hiob et Justini cohort, ad Graec' Scholz. 59. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 99' [xvi], 8fx5|, ff. 83, chart., with a commentary. Once Giles de Noailles'. 60. Eom. Vat. Gr. 656 [xiii or xiv], 6f X 4|, ff. 207 (17), chart., with Andreas'. {See Gregory 79.) APOC. 35-83. 323 61. Par. Nat. Gr. 491, once Colbert's [xiii], 9| x6|, £f. 13, on cotton paper, mut., with extracts from Basil, &c. 62. Par. Nat. Gr. 239 [a.d. 1422], 8|x5|, ff. 119 (26), chart., with Andreas' commentary. 63. Par. Nat. Gr. 241 [xvi], 8|-x5|, ff. 294, cAar<., with Andreas' commentary. Once de Thou's, then Colbert's. 64. (Paul. 159.) 65._ Moscow, TJniv. Libr. 25 [xii], 4to, ff. 7 (once Coislin's 229), contains ch. xvi. 20 — ^xxii. 21. 66. (Act. 419.) 67. Eom.Vat. Gr. 1743 [dated December 5, 1302], 8| x 6^, ff.?, Kf^., TiVX., with Andreas' commentary. 68. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1904, vol. 2 [xi], lljx 8^, ff. 19, contains ch. vii, 17 — viii. 12 ; xx. 1 — xxii. 21, with Arethas' commentary, and much foreign matter. This fragment (as also Apoc. 72 according to Scholz, who however never cites it) agrees much with Cod. A. 69. (Act. 161.) 70. (Evan. 386.) 71. Athens, Nat. Libr. 142 [xv], 5f X 4|, ff. 233, with other matter. *72. Eom. GMgianus E. iv. 8 [xvi], 8| x 5J, ff. ?, chart, with Andreas' commentary. Collated hastily by the late W. H. Simcox. 73. Eom. Corsin. 41, E. 37 [xv or xvi], 7| x4|, ff. 97 (30), k€0., tiVX. {See Gregory.) 74. (Act. 140.) 75. (Act. 86.) (76. (Act.421.)/-#r^/''3/'^ 77. Florence, Laur. vii. 9 [xv, Greg, xvi], Bfx 5^, ff. 363 (25), chart., with Arethas' commentary. 78. (Paul. 197.) *79. Munich, Eeg. Gr. 248 [xvi], 9J x 6^, ff. 84 (28), chart.,prol., <«!>., tItK. ; once Sirlet's, the Apostolic chief notary (see Evan. 373 and Evst. 132), with Andreas' commentary,^irhose text it follows. That excellent and modest scholar Fred. Sylburg collated it for his edition of Andreas, 1596, one of the last labours of his diligent life. An excellent copy. ^ 80. Monac.Eeg. Gr. 544 (Bengel's Augustan. 7) [xii Sylburg, xiv Scholz, who adds that it once belonged to the Emperor Manuel Palaeologus, A. D. 1400], 8 X 5f, ff. 169 (20), prol., Kf(j>., nVX., on cotton paper, with Andreas' commentary. 81. Monac. Eeg. Gr. 23 [xvi], 14 X 9J, ff. 83 (30), chart., K((f>., tItK., with works of Gregory Nyssen, and Andreas' commentary, used by Theod. ■ Peltanns for his e(3|y.oiL of Andreas, Ingoldstadt, 1547. ( Peltanus' '^ marginal notes from this copy were seen by Scholz. ^ 82. (Act. 179.) 83. (Evan. 339): much like Apoc. B. Y 3 324 CURSIVES. 84. (Evan. 368.) » ^ 85. Escurial yfr. iii. 17 [xii], 'con commentarios CI. Pablo' (Haenel and Montana). "^ \/ptJ^.}- it^'] 0'' 86. (Act. 2^1.) (Greg. 122.) *87. (Act. 178), mscr. 5ee Apoc. 35. 88. (Evan. 205.) *89. (Paul. 266.) B.-C. II. 4. (Greg. 108.) *90. Dresd. Keg. A. 95 [x Griesb., Scholz xv], 12^x9, ff. 16 (30), 2 cols. This is 50' Scholz (Mt. r). *91. (Paul. 263.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 1209 [xv], lOfx lOf, £f. I Mico's collation of the modern supplement to the great Cod. B, made for Bentley, and published in Ford's ' Appendix ' to the Codex Alexandrinus, 1799. The whole supplement from Heb. ix. 14 piel rfiv a-weiSrja-tv including the Apocalypse (but not the Pastoral Epistles) is printed at full length in Vercellone and Cozza's edition of Cod. Vaticanus (1868). 92. (Evan. 61.) Published by Dr. Barrett, 1801, in his Appendix to Evan. Z, but suspected to be a later addition. See Apoc. 14, note. Wm. Kelly, ' The Eevelation of John edited in Greek with a new English Version,' 1860, thus numbers Scrivener's collations of six copies not included in the foregoing catalogue — *93. (Paul. 256 or e^cr), a.^. *94. (Evan. 201), b^or. *95. Parham 82. 17, g^^ [xii], 10|x7f, brought by the late Lord de la Zouche in 1837 from Caracalla on Athos : it contains an epitome of the commentary of Arethas, in a cramped hand much less distinct than the text, which ends at ch. xx. 1 1 . There are no divisions into chapters. This ' special treasure,' as Tregelles calls it, was regarded by him and Alford as one of the best cursive manuscripts of the Apocalypse : Dr. Hort judges it inferior to none. It agrees with Cod. A alone or nearly so in ch. xviii. 8, 10, (19), 23 ; xix. 14 : compare also its readings in ch. xix. 6 (bis), 12. *96. Parham 67 (?). 2, h^cr [xiv], 11|- x 7|, ff. 22 (28), «0., on glazed paper, very neat, also from Caracalla, complete and in excellent preser- vation, with very short scholia here and there. These two manuscripts were collated by Scrivener in 1855, under the hospitable roof of their owner. *97. (Evan. 584.) Brit. Mus. Add. 17,469, jscr [xiv], collated only in Apoc. *98. (Evan. 488.) Oxf. Bodl. Can. 34, hsor [dated in the Apocalypse ■ July 18, 1516]. The Pauline Epistles [dated Oct. 11, 1515] precede the Acts. Collated only in Apoc. 99. (Act. 83 1) {See Greg.) Cited, like the next, by Tischendorf. * After this again we withdraw Scholz's copies, as virtually included in Coxe's, putting others in their room. They are 86. (Act. 184.) 86. (Evan. 462), thrice cited ineunte libro (Tischendorf). 86^ of Scholz, heing 89 of Tischendorf (Evan. 466). APOC. 84-144. 325 100. Naples, Nat. II. Aa. 10 ? [xiv or xv], lOj x 7f . {See Greg.) 101. (Evan. 206.) i^-^i aij 102. (Evan. 451.) (Greg. 103.) 103. Petersburg, Muralt. 129 [xv], 4to, ff. 25 (35), chart., prol. 104. (Evan. 531.) (Greg. 107.) 105. (Act. 301.) (Greg. 104.) 106. (Evan. 605.) 107. (Act. 232.) (Greg. 181.) 108. (Act. 236.)fu^.J^J, 109 '. (Act. 240.) (Greg. 102.) 110. (Evan. 622.) (Greg. 113.) 111. (Act. 307.) (Greg. 105.) 112. Dresden, Eeg. 187 [xvi], 8x6, ff. 21 (26). With Andreas. {See Greg. 182.) 113. Messina, Univ. 99 [xiii], 10|x8f, ff. 138 (24), 2 cols., with commentary. {See Greg. 146.) 114. Eom. Vat. Gr. 542 [a. d. 1331], llxSj, ff. 105 (29). With Andreas and Homm. of Chrysostom. {See Greg. 153.) 115. (Evan. 866.) (Greg. 114.) 116. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1976 [xvii, Greg, xvi], 8|x5|, ff. 114 (20), chart., Kffji., tltK., with commentary of Andreas. {See Greg. 157.) 117. (Evan. 698, Paul. 324.) (Greg. 115.) ^ 118. Eom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 283 [a.d. 1574, a Jo. Euripiot^], 8|x 5f, ff. 123 (22), chart, Ketj)., Andreas. (Greg. 160.) 119. Eom. Vat. Pal. Gr. 346 [xv], 14|xl0, ff. 86 (30), prol, «0. i., Ke., TiVX., Andreas. {See Greg. 161.) 120. Eom. Angelic. A. 4. 1 [a.d. 1447], 8^x5^, ff. 86 (29), chart., Ke^., TiVX., Andreas. {See Greg. 149.) 121. Eom. Angelic. B. 5. 15 [xv], 8|x5f, ff. 1, chart., much litur- gical information. {See Greg. 150.) 122. Eom. Ghig. E. V. 33 [xiv], 10 X 7^ ff. 28 (32), much theological ■writing, collated by W. H. Simcox, ff. 347, chart. Andreas and (Eoumenius. {See Greg. 151.) 123. (Evan. 738.) 124. (Act. 309.) 125. (Act. 207.) 126. (Act. 208.) 127. (Act. 32f ) r 128. (Act. 332.) 129. (Act. 238.) 130. (Act. 359.) 131. (Act. 362.) 132. (Act. 374.) 133. (Act. 384.) 134. (Act. 386.) 135. (Act. 399.) 136. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 69. 137. Vind. Caes. Theol. 163. 138. Vind. Caes. Gr. Theol. 220. ■ 139. Par. Nat. Gr. 240. 140. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 256. 141. Athens, bibl. x^? BovX^r. 042. (Paul. 202.); ij 143. Escurial x- iii- 6. 144. Madrid. O. 19 (7). 1 We cannot identify 109, Bentley's R (Eegis Galliae, 1872) : of. Ellis, Bentleii Critica Sacra, Intr. p. xxix. 326 CURSIVES. 145. 147. 149. 151. 153. 155. 156. 158. 159. 161. 163. 165. 167. 168. 170. 172, 174, 176. 178. 180, 182. 183, 184, Florence, Laur. vii. 29. Modena, Este iii. E. 1. (Evan. 792.) (Greg. 111.) (Evan. 922.) (Greg. 116.) (Evan. 1262.) (Eom. Vat. Gr. 1426 146. (Evan. 757.) (Greg. 110.) 148. Modena, Este iii. F. 12. 150. (Evan. 808.) (Greg. 112.) 152. Eom. Vat. Gr. 370. 154. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1190. (Act. 264.) (Greg. 121.) (Act. 1^9.) i ' 157. (Evan. 986.) (Greg. 117.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 2129. (Cf. Evst. 389.) Eom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 154. 160. (Evan. 1072.) (Greg. 118.) (Evan. 1075.) (Greg. 119.) 162. Venice, Mark i. 40. Ven. Mark ii. 54. 164. Athos, Anna 11. Athos, Vatopedi 90. 166. Athos, Vatop. 90 (2). Athos, Dionysius 163. (Cf. Evst. 642.) 169. Athos, Iveron 34. 171. 173. 175. 177. 179. 181. Athos, Docheiariou 81. Athos, Iveron 379. Athos, Iveron 594. Athos, Iveron 644. Athos, Constamonitou 29. Patmos, St. John 12. (Act. 149.) (Evan. 1094.) (Greg. 120.) Thessalonica, 'EWrjuiKov rvfivdaiov 10. (Act. 422.) Athos, Iveron 546. Athos, Iveron 605. Athos, Iveron 661. Athos, Constam. 107. Patmos, St. John 64. (Act. ilf.) b (Cf. Apost. 163.) CHAPTEE XIII. EVANGELISTARIES, OR MANUSCRIPT SERVICE-BOOKS OF TH: GOSPELS. TTOWEVER grievously the great mass of cursive manusci of the New Testament has been neglected by Bib' critics, the Lectionaries of the Greek Church, partly for ca previously stated, have received even less attention at t hands. Yet no sound reason can be alleged for regarding testimony of these Service-books as of slighter value than i of other witnesses of the same date and character. The ne sary changes interpolated in the text at the commencement sometimes at the end of lessons are so simple and obvious ■ the least experienced student can make allowance for thei and if the same passage is often given in a different form -w repeated in the same Lectionary, although the fact ought t( recorded and borne in mind, this occasional inconsistency e no more militate against the reception of the general evidenc the copy that exhibits it, than it excludes from our roU of crU authorities the works of Origen and other Fathers, in which selfsame variation is even more the rule than the except Dividing, therefore, the Lectionaries that have been hith catalogued (which form indeed but a small portion of tl known to exist in Eastern monasteries and Western librai into Evangelistaria, or Evangeliaria, containing extracts f the Gospels, and Praxapostoli or Apostoli comprising extr from the Acts and Epistles; we purpose to mark with an aste the few that have been really collated, including them in same list with the majority which have been examined su ficially, or not at all. Uncial copies (some as late as the elevt '■ In the sixth lesson for the Holy Passions the prefatory clause to Mar 16 is founded on an obvious misconception : T9! mupZ iiceivai ol aTpaTtarcu dw^- rbv Iv its rfpi aiiKifi/ ToB Kaidipa, 6 iari ■npaiTiipior. We remember no sii instance of error. 328 LECTIONARIES. century) will be distinguished by f. The uncial codices of the Gospels amount to one hundred and six, those of the Acts and Epistles only to seven or eight, but probably to more in either case, since all is not known about some of the Codd. recorded here. Lectionaries are usually (yet see below, Evat. Ill, 142, 178, 244, 249, 255, 256, 262, 266, 268, 375, Apost. 52, 69) written with two columns on a page, like the Codex Alexandrinus, FGI (1-6, 7) LMNTQETUXO-iA, 8, 184, 207, 360, 418, 422, 463, 509 of the Gospels, and Cod. M of St. Paul's Epistles. tl. Par. Nat. Gr. 278 [x 1 Omont xiv], 11| x 9|, TJnc, ff. 265, 2 cols., muf. (Wetstein, Scholz), +2. Par. Nat. Gr. 280 [ix, Greg, x], 11| x 8|, TJnc, ff. 257 (18), 2 cols., mus., mut. (Wetstein, Scholz). t3. Oxf. Lincoln Coll. Gr. ii. 15 [x, Greg, xi], 1 IJ x 9, Unc, ff. 282 (19), •mus. rubr., men., with coloured and gilt illuminations and capitals, and red crosses for stops : three leaves are lost near the end (Mill). 4. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Dd. 8. 49, or Moore 2 [xi], lOf x 8|-, ff. 199 (24), 2 cols., mus. rubr. (Mill). t5. Oxf. Bodl. Barocc. 202 [xj, 12 x 9, Unc, ff. 150 (19), 2 cols., mus. rubr., ends at Matt, xxiii. 4, being the middle of the Lesson for Tuesday in Holy Week (Burgou). Mut. initio (Mill, A¥etstein). This is Bentley's a in Trin. Coll. B. xvii. 5 marg. {see Evan. 51). *t6. (Apost. 1.) Leyden, Univ. Scaliger's 243 [xi ?], 7|x5i, Unc, ff. 278 (18), 2 cols., chart., with an Arabic version, contains the Prax- apostolos, Psalms, and but a few Lessons from the Gospels (Wetstein, I^ermout). ^^lUirl^ ^ 7. Par. Nat. Gr. 301 [written by George, a priest, a.d. 120fl, 12 x 9|, ff. 316_ (23), 2 cols. (Evst. 7-12, 14-17, wer^ slightly LUated by Wetstein, Scholz.) 8. Par. Nat. Gr. 312 [xiv], 13^x11, ff. 309 (29), 2 cols., written by Cosmas, a monk. 9. Par. Nat. Gr. 307 [xiii], 11| x9|, ff. 260 (24), 2 cols., mus. 10. Par. Nat. Gr. 287 [xi, Greg, xiii], 12| x 9|, ff. 142 (23), 2 cols., mut. 11. Par. Nat. Gr. 309 [xiii], llf x9, ff. 142, 2 cols., mus., mut. 12. Par. Nat. Gr. 310 [xiii], 12 x 9, ff. 366 (24), 2 cols., mus., muf. tl3. Par. Nat. Coisl. Gr. 31 [x, Greg, xi], 14i x lOJ, Unc, ff. 283 (18), 2 cols., mus. aur., 2nct., most beautifully written, the first seven pages in gold, the next fifteen in vermiUon, the rest in black ink, described by Montfaucon (Scholz). Wetstein's 13 (Colbert. 1241 or E,eg. 1982) con- tains no Evangelistarium. 14. Par. Nat. Gr. 315 [xv, Greg, xvi], lOfx 7|, ff. 348 (22), 2 cols., chart. Wrongly set down as Evan. 322. 15. Par. Nat. Gr. 302 [xiii], 10 x 7f, ff. 310 (22), 2 cols., mvi. EVST. 1-28. 329 16. Par. Nat. Gr. 297 [xli], 101 x 8|, ff. 199 (19), 2 cols., much mut. tl7. Par. Nat.^ Gr. 279 [xii, Greg, ix], 10}x 7|, Unc, ff. 199 (19), 2 cols., mut. (Tischendorf seems to have confounded 13 and 17 in his N. T., Proleg^ p. ccxvi, 7th edition.) 18. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 32 [xii], llix9i, ff. 276 (22), 2 cols., much mat., beginning John iv. 53. Codd. 18-22 were partially examined by Griesbach after Mill. 19. Oxf Bodl. Misc. Gr. 10 [xiii], 121- x8f, ff 332 (24), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut., given in 1661 by Parthenius, Patriarch of Constantinople, to Heneage Finch, Earl of Winchelsea, our Ambassador there. This and Cod. 18 are said by Mill to be much like Stephen's T', Evan. 7. 20. Oxf. Bodl. Laud. Gr. 34 [written by Onesimus, April, 1047, Indiction 15], 11 J x 9|, ff. 177 (22), 2 cols., orn., mus. rubr., mut.^ 21. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. B. 56 [xiv], 9| x 7^ ff. 59 (28), 2 cols., a fragment containing Lessons in Lent till Easter, coarsely written. 22. Oxf. Bodl. Seld. B. 54 [xiv], 10^x8, ff. 63 (25), 2 cols., men., a fragment, with Patristic homilies [xi]. t23. Unc, Mead's, then Askew's, then D'Eon's, by whom it was sent to France. Wetstein merely saw it. Not now known. +24. Munich, Eeg. Gr. 383 [x], 12|x9|, ff. 265 (21), 2 cols., Unc, men., the Lessons for Saturdays and Sundays {a-afi^aTonvpuiKai : see Evst. 110, 157, 186, 221, 227, 283, 289), mut. (Bengel, Scholz). f Is this Cod. Eadzivil, with slightly sloping uncials [viii], of which Silvestre gives a facsimile (Pal6ogr. Univ., ii. 61) ? / 25. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5650 [xii], 9| x 6, ff. 267 (22), a palim- psest, whose later writing is by Nicephorus the reader. The older writing, now illegible, was partly uncial, mut. 25^ represents a few Lessons in the same codex by a later, yet con- temporary hand (Bloomfield). Evst. 25-30 were very partially collated by Griesbach. t26. (Apost. 28.) Oxf. Bodl. Seld. supra (1) 2 [xiii], 8 x 5|, ff. 180, rmit., a palimpsest, but the earlier uncial writing is illegible, and the codex in a wretched state, the work of several hands. +27. Oxf. Bodl. 3391, Seld. supra (2) 3, a palimpsest [ix uncial, xiv later writing], 9x6|, ff. 150 (89-95 cursive), 2 cols., mut., in large ill-formed characters. Evst. 26, 27 were collated by Mangey, 1749, but his papers appear to be lost. 28. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. U [xiii], 9f x7|-, ff. 203 (21), 2 cols., orn., rrmt. at end and on June 14, in two careless hands. ' Laud. Gr. 86, which in the Bodleian Catalogue is described as an Evangelis- tarium, is a collection of Church Lessons from the Septuagint read in Lent and the Holy Week, such as we described above. It has red musical notes, and seems once to have borne the date a. d. 1028. It is Dean Holmes' No. 61 (Praef. ad Pentateuch). 330 LECTIONARIES. 29. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 12 [xii or xiii], 10x8, S. 156 (23), 2 cols., mus., mut. Elegantly written, but mucli worn. 30. (Apost. 265.) Oxf. Bodl. Cromw. 11 [the whole written in 1225 by Michael, a x<»P"tos KaWiypacpos], 8x6, ff. 208. After Liturgies of Chrys., Basil, Praesanctified, ciayyeXia avaaraaiim, Evst. (p. 290) and Apost. (p. 149), i.e. lections from Epistles and Gospels for great feasts. 31. Norimberg. [xii], 4to, ff. 281 (Doederlein). Its readings are stated by Michaelis to resemble those of Codd. D (e.g. Luke xxii. 4), L, 1, 69. *32. Gotha, Ducal Libr. MS. 78 [xii, Greg, xi], 13J x 9Z, ff. 273 (20), 2 cols., carelessly written, but with important readings : see Luke xxii. 17, &c., Vol. II. Chap. XII. Edited by Matthaei, 1791. t33. Card. Alex. Albani [xi], 4to, Unc, a menology edited by Staph. Ant. Morcelli, Eome, 1788. t34. Munich, Eeg. Gr. 329 [x, Greg, ix], 11 x8, 3 vols., ff. 430 (18), 2 cols., Unc, in massive uncials, from Mannheim, the last three out of four volumes, the menology suiting the custom of a monastery on Athos (Eink, Scholz). Burgon refers to Hardt's Catalogue, iii. 314 seq. . ' /^ Evst. 35-39 were inspected or collated by Birch, 40-43 by Molden- hawer. t35. Eom. Vat. Gr. 351 [x], 13|x 9|, ff. 151 (11), Unc, contains only the Lessons for holidays. *t36. Rom. Vat. Gr. 1067 [ix], 13|xl0, ff. 368 (21), 2 cols., Unc, a valuable copy, completely collated. 37. (Apost. 7.) Eom. Propaganda, Borgian. L. xvi. 6 [xi, Greg, xii], lOf x8|^, ff. 160 (24), 2 cols., contains only thirteen Lessons from the Gospels. For the next two see 117, 118. Hort's SSrrxsor, 39=y8<=r. {See Hort, pp. 77 note, and 296-7.) Instead — 38. Lond. Brit. Mus. 25,881 [xv, Greg, xiv], ff. 4 at end (24), 2 cols., Matt, xviii. 12-18 ; iv. 25— v. 30; xviii. 18-20. (Greg. 328*.) 39. Lond. Brit. Mus. 34,059 [xii], 10x8J, ff. 238 (21), 2 cols., ends with dvayvdxTnaTa and to. did^opa. Bought of A. Carlenizza of Pola, in 1891. +40. Escnrial I [x], 4to, Unc, mus., kept with the reliques there as an autograph of St. Chrysostom. It was given by Queen Maria of Hungary (who obtained it from Jo. Diassorin) to Philip II. Moldenhawer col- lated fifteen Lessons. The text is of the common type, but in the oblong shape of the letters, false breathings and accents, the red musical notes, &c., it resembles Evst. 1, though its date is somewhat lower. Omitted by Montana. +41. Escurial x- iii- 12 [x, or xi with Montana], 4to, ff. 204, Unc, mus., very elegant : the menology (as also that of Evst. 43) suited to the use of a Byzantine Church. +42. Escurial x- iii- 13 [ix, or xi with Montana], 4to, ff. 227, Unc, mut. at the beginning. Two hands appear, the earlier leaning a little to the right. EVST. 29-58. 331 43. Escurial x- iii- 16 [xi, or xii with Montana], 4to, mut. at the beginning, in lai'ge cursive letters ; with full men. 44. (Apost. 8.) Havniens. Eeg. 1 324 [xv, Greg, xii], lOj X 7|, ff. 195, 2 cols., mut., and much in a still later hand. Its history resembles that of Evann. 234-5 (Hensler). t45. Vindobon. Caesar. Jurid. 5 [x], H| X 7g, Unc, 2 cols., six leaves from the binding of a law-book: the letters resemble the Tubingen fragment, Griesbach's R {see p. ] 39) or "Wetstein's 98 (Alter). +46. Vind. Caesar. Suppl. Gr. 12 [ix], 6^x5^ ff. 182 (9), Unc, on ' purple vellum with gold and silver letters. There is a Latin version (Bianchini, Treschow, Alter). Silvestre has a facsimile, Pal6ogr. Univ., *+47. Moscow, S. Synod. 43 [viii], fol., ff. 246, 2 cols., 'abarbaro scriptus est, sed ex praestantissimo'exemplari,' Matthaei (B), whose codices extend down to 57. ^%/,„^ i- *48. Mosc. Syn,' 44 (Mt. c) [by Peter, a monk, a.d. 105;^], fol., ff. 250, 2 cols., from the Iberian monastery at Athos. / In 1312 it belonged to Pj Nicephorus, Metropolitan of Crete. ^ 4 *49. Mosc. Topograph. Syn. 11 (Mt. f) [xand xi], fol., ff. 437, 2 cols., pict. Superior in text to Cod. 48, but much in a later hand. *+50. Mosc. Typ. Syn. 12 (Mt. H) [viii ?], fol., ff. 231, Unc. A very valuable copy, whose date Matthaei seems to have placed unreasonably high. [Greg, xiv.] *51. Mosc. Typ. Syn. 9 (Mt. t) [xvi], 4to, ff. 42, chart. *52. (Apost. 16.) Mosc. Syn. 266 (Mt. |) [xiv], 4to, ff. 229, contains a Euchology and aTrooroXoeuayyeXia, as also do 53, 54, 55. *53. (Apost. 17.) Mosc. Syn. 267 (Mt. x) [xiv or xv], 4to, ff. 333, chart., from the monastery of Simenus on Athos. *54. (Apost. 18.) Mosc. Syn. 268 (Mt. f) [written a.d. 1470, by Dometius, a monk], 4to, ff. 344, chart., from the Vatopedion monastery on Athos. *55. (Apost. 19.) Moso. Typ. Syn. 47 (Mt. <») [the Apost. copied at Venice, 1602], 4to, ff. 586, chart., wretchedly written. *56. (Apost. 20.) Mosc. Typ. Syn. 9 (Mt. 16) [xv or xvi], 16mo, ff. 42, chart., fragments of little value. *57. Dresdensis Reg. A. 151 (Mt. 19) [xv], 8^x61, ff. 408 (20), chart., came from Italy, and, like Apoc. 32, once belonged to Loescher, then to the Count de Bruhl. It is a Euchology, or Greek Service Book (Suicer, Thesaur. Ecclesiast., i. p. 1287), described in Matthaei, Appendix to St. John's Gospel, p. 378. Evst. 58-157 were added to the list by Scholz, who professes to have collated entire 60 ; in the greater part 81, 86. 58. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 50 [xv], 11 X 8^ ff. 49 (11), chart., brought from some church in Greece. 332 LECTIONARIES. 59. Instead of what was really Evan. 289 — Lond. Egerton 2163 [xii-xiii], 121x8, ff. 207 (26, 25), hand- some, titles in gold, initials in gold and colours, mus. ruhr., pict., mut. (Greg. 339.) *60. (Apost. 12.) Par. Nat. Gr. 375, once Colbert's, formerly De Thou's [a.d. 1022], 9ix6f, £f. 195 (28); it contains many valuable readings (akin to those of Codd. ADE), but numerous errors. Written by Helias, a priest and monk, ' in castro de Colonia,' for the use of the French monastery of St. Deuys. t61. (Evan. 747.) Par. Nat. Gr. 182 [x], 4to, a fragment. 62. Instead of what was really Evan. 303 — Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 29,713 [late xi, Greg, xiv], 13 X 10, ff. 296 (25), very handsome, illuminated head-pieces and initial letters, some in gold. (Greg. 332.) t63. Par. Nat. Gr. 277 [ix], 11| x 8^ ff. 158 (22), 2 cols., line, mut. at the beginning and end. +64. Par. Nat. Gr. 281 [ix], 10|x8, ff. 210 (22), 2 cols., Unc., from Constantinople ; many leaves are torn. +65. Par. Nat. Gr. 282 [ix], ll|x9^, ff. 213 (20), 2 cols., Unc, a palimpsest, with a Church-service in later writing [xiii]. +66. Par. Nat. Gr. 283 [ix], llix8|, ff. 275 (19), 2 cols., Unc, also a palimpsest, with the older writing of course misplaced ; the later {mut. in fine) a Church-service [xiii]. +67. Par. Nat. Gr. 284 [xi, Greg, xii], 11^ x 9|, ff. 270 (18), 2 cols., Unc, mus., pict., ' optimae notae.' 68. Par. Nat. Gr. 285, once Colbert's [xi, Greg, xii], 12f x9|, ff. 357 (23), 2 cols., mut., initio et fine. 69. Par. Nat. Gr. 286 [xi, Greg, xii], 12x9J, ff. 257 (25), 2 cols., mut., in fine. 70. Par. Nat. Gr. 288 [xi, Greg, xii], ISi x 10^ ff. 313 (25), 2 cols., brought from the East in 1669. A few leaves at the beginning and end later, chart. 71. Par. Nat. Gr. 289, once Colbert's [July, a.d. 1066], 12|x82, ff. 159 (26), 2 cols., mut. Written by John, a priest, for George, a monk, partly on vellum, partly on cotton paper. 72. Par. Nat. Gr. 290 [a.d. 1257], 9^x7|, ff. 190, 2 cols. Written by Nicolas. To this codex is appended — +72'', three uncial leaves [ix], mus., containing John v. 1-11 ; vi. 61- 69; vii. 1-15. 73. Par. Nat. Gr. 291 [xii], lOf x 8f , ff. 34 (25), 2 cols., mus., mut. 74. Par. Nat. Gr. 292, once Mazarin's [xii], 9|x8, ff. 274 (18), 2 cols. 75. Par. Nat. Gr. 293, from the East [xii], llx8|, ff. 250 (29), 2 cols. EVST. 59-94. 3 76. Par. Nat. Gr. 295, once Colbert's [xii], 12|x9i ff. 182 (2 2 cols., inus., mut. 77. Par. Nat. Gr. 296 [xii], 10|x8J, ff. 258 (20), 2 cols., fr Constantinople. 78. Par. Nat. Gr. 298, once Colbert's [xii], 10 x 7^ £f. 95 (28), 2 co mus., mut. Some hiatus are supplied later on cotton paper. 79._ Par. Nat. Gr. 299 [xii, Greg, xiv], 12^x9|, ff. 120 (26), 2 co mut. initio et fine. 80. Par. Nat. Gr. 300 [xii], lOixSi ff. 128, 2 cols. 81. Par. Nat. Gr. 305 [xiii, Greg, xiv], llf x 9i ff. 197 (22), 2 cc mut., perhaps written in Egypt. Some passages supplied [xv] on cot paper. 82. (Apost. 31.) Par. Nat. Gr. 276 [xv, Greg, xiv], 9f X 6^ ff. 1 (27), mut., chart., with Lessons from the Prophets. 83. (Apost. 21.) Par. Nat. Gr. 294 [xi, Greg, xii], 11x8^ ff. ! (26), 2 cols. 84. (Apost. 9.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 32 a [xii, Greg, xiii], 12f x ff. 212 (66), 2 cols., and 85. (Apost. 10.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 33 [xii], ll|x8|, ff. 2 2 cols., have Lessons from the Old and New Testament. 86. Par. Nat. Gr. 311 [July, 1336, Indict. 4], 13|xl0, ff. 382 (i 2 cols. Written by Charito, given by the monk Ignatius to monastery tS>v oSjjySiv or QeoroKov at Constantinople {see Act. 16 afterwards it was Boistaller's, and is described by Montfaucon. Ji vii. 53 — viii. 1 1 is at the end, obelized, and not appointed for any c since the names of Pelagia or Theodora are not in the menology of 1 copy. 87. Par. Nat. Gr. 313 [xiv], 10x7f, ff. 121, 2 cols., once Colbe (as were 88-91 ; 99-101). 88. Par. Nat-,, Gr. 314 [xiv], 12fx7i, ff. 190, 2 cols. Many ve: are omitted, and the arrangement of the Lessons is a little unusual. 89. Par. Nat. Gr. 316 [xiv], IQi x6f, ff. 208 (25), on cotton pa] mut. in fine. 90. Par. Nat. Gr. 317 [a.d. 1533, Indict. 6], ll|x7|, ff. 223 (! 2 cols., mus. rubr., chart. Written by Stephen, a reader. 91. Par. Nat. Gr. 318 [xi, Greg, xiv], 10^ X 7f , ff 322, 2 cols., a e scription, &c., written in Cyprus by the monk Leontius, 1553 (Montfa Palaeogr. Grace, p. 89). 92. (Apost. 35.) Par. Nat. Gr. 324 [xiii, Greg, xiv], 8| x 5|, ff. (21), on cotton paper, with fragments of the Liturgies of SS. Bi Chrysostom, and the Praesanctified. 93. (Apost. 36.) Par. Nat. Gr. 326 [xiv, Greg, xyi], 8i x 5§, ff. 1 chart., with the Liturgies of SS. Chrysostom and Basil. 94. (Apost. 29.) Par. Nat. Gr. 330 [xiii, Greg, xii], 7f X 5^, ff. 1 334 LECTIONARIES. mut., with a Euctology and part of a Church-service in a later band [xvj. 95. Par. Nat. Gr. 374 [xiv], 9|x7, ff. 114 (32), 2 cols., from Constantinople. 96. (Apost. 262.) Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 115 [sii, Greg, xvi], 8Jx5f, ff. 171 (26), chart., mut., initio et fine. 97. (Evan. 324, Apost. 32.) Par. Nat. Gr. 376, only the elayyiKia tS,v TrdSav {see Evan. 324). 98. Par. Nat. Gr. 377 [xiii, Greg, xv], 9x6^, £f. 196 (21). Once Mazarin's; portions are palimpsest, and the older writing seems to belong to an Evangelistarium. 99. Par. Nat. Gr. 380 [xv, Greg, xvij, 8|x5|, ff. 243 (22), chart. Wrongly set down as Evan. 327. 100. Par. Nat. Gr. 381 [a.d. 1550], 8|x5|, ff. 306 (20), chart. Written at Iconium by Michael Mebnriee. Wrongly set down as Evan. 328. 'UjUvrifu, 101. Par. Nat. Gr. 303 [xiii, Greg, xiv], lli x 7|, ff. 279 (25), 2 cols., grandly written. Wrongly set down as Evan. 321. 102. Milan, Ambros. S. 62 sup. [Sept. a.d. 1370], llx8|, ff. 120 (35), chart. Written by Stephen, a priest (but with two leaves of parch- ment at the beginning, two at the end), bought at Taranto, 1606, with ' commentarii incerti auctoris in omnia Evangelia quae per annum in Ecclesia Graeca leguntur,' according to Burgon. 103. Milan, Ambr. D. 67 sup. [xiii], 11| x 8, ff. 138 (31), 2 cols., jnct ; bought 1606, ' Corneliani in Salentinis.' See Apost. 46. 104. (Apost. 47.) Milan, Ambr. D. 72 sup. [xii], llj x 8f, ff. 128 (23), 2 cols., mut. initio et fine : brought from Calabria, 1607. 105. Milan, Ambr. M. 81 sup. [xiii], 10x7|, ff. 157 (20), 2 cols., carefully written, but the first 19 leaves [xvi] chart. 106. Milan, Ambr. C. 91 sup. [xiii], llf x9f, ff. 355 (20), 2 cols., mut., splendidly written in a large cursive hand. ' Corcyrae emptus.' 107. Venice, St. Mark 548 [xi, Greg, xii], 12x9f, ff. 265 (20), 2 cols., ^«c<. 108. Ven. St. Mark 549 [xi], 12f x9i, ff. 292 (23), 2 cols., mus. rvbr., a grand and gorgeous fob, mut. in fine. 109. Ven. St. Mark 550 [xi, Greg, xiv], 11^x8, ff. 206 (28), 2 cols., mut. (Burgon), pict., chart. 110. Ven. St. Mark 551 [xi, Greg, xiii], 13f xlOj, ff. 278 (22), 2 cols., mut., a glorious codex, containing only the o-a^^aTOKvpiaKai (see Evst. 24) : the last IW-leaves are ancient, although supplied on paper. till. Modena, Este ii. C. 6 [x], 9f X 6 J, ff. ?, Unc, mus. rubr., small thick folio in one column on a page. Montfaucon assigns it to the eighth century, and Burgon admits that he might have done so too, but that it contains in the menology (Dec. 16) the name of Queen Theophano, who died A.D. 892. EVST. 95-130. 335 112. (Apost. 44.) rior. Laurent. Conv. Soppr. 24 rxil, 78 x 5l, £f. 145 (22), mut. initio. l j. s 113. Flor. Laur. vi. 2 [ff. 1-213, xii; the rest written by one George, xiv], 14^xll|, ff. 341 (19), 2 cols. Prefixed are verses of Arsenius, Archbishop of Monembasia (see Evan. 333), addressed to Clement VII (1523-34). 114. Flor. Laur. vi. 7 [xii, Greg, xiv], 13§ x 10|, ff. 180 (18), 2 cols., magnificently illuminated. ■i-115. Mor. Laur. vi. 21 [xi, Greg, x], 9|x7|, ff. 261 (20), 2 cols., Unc, mus. rubr., elegantly written. tll6. Flor. Laur. vi. 31 [x], 12x9, ff. 226 (20), 2 cols., Unc, mus. rubr., elegant. 117. Flor. _Laur._ 244 [xii], 13§xl0|, ff. 119 (10), 2 cols., most beautifully written in golden cursive letters, pict., once kept among the choicest Kst/iijXm of the Grand Ducal Palace. See above, Evst. 38, 39. til 8. Flor. Laur. 243, kept in a chest for special preservation [xi, Greg, xiv], 15x 11^, ff. 368 (20), 2 cols., most elegant. Evst. 113-18 were described by Canon Angelo Bandini, 1787. 119. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1155 [xiii], 13f x lOf, ff. 268 (25), 2 cols. 120. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1256 [xiii], 14x 10|, ff. 344 (20), 2 cols. 121. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1156 [xiii, Greg, xi], 14|x 10, ff. 419 (22), very splendid. 122. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1168 [August, 1175], 104x7|, ff. 194 (24), 2 cols., mus. rubr., written by the monk Germanus for the monk Theodoret. tl23. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1522 [x], ll|x8f, ff. 197 (11), 2 cols., Tnc, vers., pict., very correctly written, without points. 124. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1988 [xii], 7|x5|, ff. 162 (24), 2 cols., mut. initio at fine. 125. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2017 [xi or xii], 8| x 6^, ff. 123 (23), 2 cols., mut, with a subscription dated 1346, and a memorandum of the death (Oct. 12, 1345) and burial of one Constantia. 126. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2041 [xii], 12§ x 8|, ff. 337 (23), 2 cols., written Ijjj^one George ; 81a crvvSpoiirjs yeapyiov, whatever a-wSponri may mean. tl27. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2063 [ix], 10|x7i, ff. 178 (20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., Unc, mut. initio et fine. The first two leaves of the Festival Lessons [xiv]. Two not contemporaneous hands have been engaged upon this copy. 128. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2133 [xiv], lUx8|, ff. 393 (13). 129. Eom. Vat. Eegin. Gr. 12 [xiii, Greg, xii], 10|x8^, ff. 339 (24), 2 cols. Ff. 1-40 appear to have been written in France, and have an unusual text: ff. 41-220 [xiii] are by another hand: the other 71 leaves to the end [xv]. tl30. Eom. Vat. Ottob. 2 [ix], 13ix9|, ff. 343 (20), 2 vols., 2 cols., TJnc, very beautiful. 336 LECTIONARIES. 131. Eom. Vat. Ottob. 175 [xiv], 9J X 7|, ff. 70 (12), a fragment. 132. Eom. Vat. Ottob. 326 [xv, Greg, xiv], 6§ X 5|, ff. 1, in silver letters. Procured at Rome, Sept. 11, 1690, 'a Francisco et Accida' of Messina, and given to Cardinal Sirlet {see Evan. 373, Apoc. 79). 133. (Apost. 39.) Eom. Vat. Ottob. 416 [xiv], S^xSi ff. 296 (29), 1 and 2 cols., chart. 134. Eom. Barberin. vi. 4 [xiii], 13| X 11^, ff. 343 (21), 2 cols., the first eight and last three leaves being paper. tl35. Eom. Barb. iv. 64, a palimpsest [vi Scholz, Greg, viii], 9gX7, ff. 165 (23), is Tischendorfs barb«^, and by him referred to the middle of the seventh century, which is a somewhat earlier date than has hitherto been assigned to Lectionaries. He has given specimens of its readings in 'Monum. sacr. ined.,' vol. i. pp. 207-210 (Matt. xxiv. 34 — xxv. 16 ; John xix. 11-25). 136. Eom. Barb. iv. 64 [xii], the later writing of the palimpsest Evst. 135. 137. Eom. Vallicell. D. 63, once Peter Polidore's [xii], 91x7^, ff. 105 (20), 2 cols., mut. initio. 138. Naples, I. B. 14 [xv], 10^ x 8J, ff. 255 (22), 2 cols., chart, given by Christopher Palaeologus, May 7, 1584, to the Church of SS. Peter and Paul at Naples. tl39. Venice, St. Mark 12 [x], 12Jx9i, ff. 219 (17), 2 cols., mut. initio, with many erasures. 140. Instead of one which has no existence — (Apost. 242.) Cairo, Patriarch. Alex. 18 [xv], 4to, chart., ^wa- yayfi \c^eaiv ck Trakaias Kai vcas (Coxe). (Greg. 769.) 141. Ven. St. Mark i. 9 [xi], llf x 9f, ff. 268 (16), 2 cols., ' Monasterii Divae Catharinae Sinaitarum quod extat Zacynthi.' 142. Ven. St. Mark i. 23 [xiv], 6^x4j, ff. 45 (15), mut., only 45 pages, with one column on a page. 143. Instead of Evan. 468— Jerusalem, Holy Sepulchre 12 [xi end], fol. (Coxe). (Greg. 158.) +144. Biblio. Malatestianae of Cesena xxvii. 4, now at Eome [xii], fol., mus. riibr., Unc, very splendid. 145. Bibl. Cesen. Malatest. xxix. 2 [xii], fol. 146. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Dd. viii. 23 [xi], 15^x114, ff. 212 (29), 2 cols., syn., men., mut. at end, neatly written for a church at Constanti- nople. Evst. 147, 148 are in Latin, and 149 is Evan. 567. Instead — 147. St. Saba 17 [xii], 4to (Coxe). (Greg. 165.) 148. St. Saba 23 [xii], fol. (Coxe). (Greg. 168.) 149. St. Saba 24 [xi], fol. (Coxe). (Greg. 169.) *+150. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 6598 [May 27, a.d. 996, Indict. 8], 13jXl04, ff. 374 (21), 2 cols., Unc, mus. rvibr., orn., written by EvsT. 131-157. 337 Constantine, a priest, is Scrivener's H (Cod. Augiensis, Introd. pp. xlvii -1), for an alphabet formed from it see our Plate iii. No. 7. It was brought from Constantinople by Dr. John Covell, in 1677 (Evan. 65), and by him shown to Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1426) ; from Covell it seems to have been purchased (together with his other copies) by Harley, Earl of Oxford. It is a most splendid specimen of the uncial class of Evan- gelistaria, and its text presents many instructive variations. At the end are several Lessons for special occasions, which are not often met with. Collated also by (Bloomfield), and facsimiles given by the Palaeographical Society, Plates 26, 27. 151. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5785 [xii], 12jx9i, £f. 359 (18), 2 cols., mus. rubr., orn., a splendid copy, in large, bold, cursive letters. At the end is a note, written at Eome in 1699, by L. A. Zacagni, certifying that the volume was then more than 700 years old. The date assigned above is more likely (Bloomfield). +152. Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5787 [x], 12i-x9, flF. 224 (24), 2 cols., Unc, orn., the uncials leaning to the right, a fine copy, with small uncial notes, well meriting collation. Called ' Codex Prusensis ' [Prusa, near mount Olympus : Scholz's 171] in a MS. note of H. Wanley. It begins John XX. 20, and is mvt. in some other parts. For a facsimile page see the new 'Catalogue of Ancient MSS. in the British Museum' (1881), Plate 17. 153. Meerman 117 [xi], see Evan. 436 i, bought at Meerman's sale by Payne, the bookseller, for £200. Its present owner is unknown. (Compare Evan. 562.) 154. Munich, Keg. Gr. 326 [xiii], 12f x9|, ff. 49 (21), 2 cols., a fine fol , written very small and neatly, containing the Lessons from the season of Lent to the month of December in the menology, once at Mannheim. It seems adapted to the Constantinopolitan use. +155. Vindobon. Caes. Gr. Theol. 209 [x], 8jx6|, ff. 143 (27), mus. rubr., pict, LTnc, a palimpsest, over which is written a commentary on St. Matthew [xiv]. 156. Rom. Vallicell. D. 4. 1 [xi], fol, ff. 380, 2 cols., described by Bianchini, Evan. Quadr., vol. ii. pt. i. p. 537 ; now missing. It must have been a superb specimen of ancient art : about thirty of its pictures are enumerated. 157. Oxf. Bodl., Clarke 8 [a.d. 1253], 8 x 6|, ff. 198 (23), 2 cols., 2 gatherings destroyed, and one leaf torn out. "Written by Demetrius Brizopoulos, (Ta^paTOKvptoKai («ee Evst. 24) \ (Greg.) '■ As with the MSS. of the Gospels, and for the reasons assigned above, we remove to the foot of the page, and do not reckon in our numbering, the twenty- one copies seen by Scholz in Eastern Libraries. 158. library of the Great Greek Monastery at Jerusalem, No. 10 [xiv], fol. 159. ' Biblioth. monasterii virginum t^s /leyaKris iravayias a S. Melana erect.' [xiii], fol., very neat (' non sec. viii ut monachi putant,' Scholz). 160. (Apost. 83.) St. Saba 4, written there by one Antony [xiv], 8vo. 161. St. Saba 5 [xv"l, 8vo, chart. 162. St. Saba 6 [xv], 16mo, chart. 163. St. Saba 13 [xiii], 4to, chart., adapted (as also those that follow) to the use of Palestine. 164. St. Saba [xiv], 4to. VOL. I. Z 33? LECTIONARIES. To Dean Burgon's care and industry we owe Codd. 158-178; 181-187. 158. Par. Suppl. Gr. 27 [xi, Greg, xii], 13xl0|, ff. 207 (24), 2 cols., mus. ruhr., pict., beautifully illuminated : ' Present de Mr. Desalleurs, ambassadeur pour le roy en 1753, remis par ordre de Mr. leCte. d'Argen- Bon le 7 Juillet, 1753.' (Greg. 261.) 159. Par. Suppl. Gr. 242 [xv, Greg, xvii], 16JxlO|, ff. 265 (27), 2 cols., chart, peculiarly bound, with oriental pictures. (Greg. 262.) 160. Bologna, Univ. 3638 [xiv], llf x9f, ff. 233 (27), 2 cols., written by one Anthimus. This is No. xviii in Talman's and J. S. Assemani's manuscript Catalogue, No. 25 in Mezzofanti's Index. (Greg. 281.) 161. Parma, Reg. 14 [xiv], ll|x9|, ?, 2 cols., mus. rvhr., muf. Contains the Gospel for St. Pelagia's day. (Greg. 282.) 162. Siena, TJniv. X. iv. 1 [xi or xii], 14f x 11|, ff. 313 (23), 2 cols., mus. ruhr., jnct., one of the most splendid Service-books in the world, the first five columns in gold, the covers enriched with sumptuous silver enamels and graceful scroll-work. Bought at Venice in 1359 by Andrea di Grazia for the Hospital of S. Maria della Scala, of P. di Giunta Tor- regiani, a Florentine merchant, who a little before had bought it at Constantinople of the agent of the Emperor John Cantacuzenus [1341- 65]. (Greg. 283.) 163. Milan, tAmbr. Q. 79 sup. [x], 11| x8i, a single uncial page of a Lectionary. (Greg. 284.) 164. Milan, Ambr. E. 8. v. 14 [xii], 10|-x8|, ff. 37 (22), 2 cols., two separate fragments, one being fol., in two columns, roughly written. (Greg. 285^) 165. Milan, Ambr. ol. E, S. v. 13, now bound up with 164 [xiv], at f. 67, Hi x 8^, f. 1, 2 cols. {See Greg. 285.) 166. (Apost. 181.) Milan, Ambr. D. 108 sup. [xiii], llfx 8|, ff. 204 (29), 2 cols. {See Greg. 287.) 167. Milan, Ambr. A. 150 sup. [xiii], ll|x9^, ff. 124 (24), 2 cols., mut. (ff. 1-9, 104-123, chart.). {See Greg. 288.) 168. Milan, Ambr. G. 160 inf. [xiv], 12f xlO, ff. 156 (27), 2 cols., mut. {See Greg. 289.) 169. Milan, Ambr. P. 274 sup. [xiv or xv], lOf-X 7^, ff. 198 (23), mut., in disorder. {See Greg. 290.) 165. St. Saba 17 [xv], 4to, chart. 166. St. Saba 21 [xiii], fol. 167. St. Saba 22 [xiv], fol. 168. St. Saba 23 [xiii], fol. 169. St. Saba 24 [xiii], fol. 170. St. Saba 25 [xiii], fol. 171. (Apost. 52.) St. Saba (unnumbered) [written July, 1059, in the monas- tery of ®foT6Kos, by Sergius, a monk of Olympus in Bithynia], 8vo. -fl72. Library of St. John's monastery at Patmos ['iv' Seholz, obviously a misprint], fol. tl73. Patmos [ix], 4to. tl74. Patm. [x], 4to. +175. Patm. [x], 4to. 176. Patm. [xii], 4to. 177. Patm. [xiii], 4to. 178. Patm. [xivl, 4to, in the same Library, but not numbered. Some of these MSS. have been removed to Europe since Seholz made hia reckoning, e. g. Parham No. 20 (Evst. 236). ; EVST. 158-181. 339 Besides examining tie eight Evangelistaria at St. Mark's, Venice, described in the preceding catalogue (Evst. 107-10 ; 139-42), Burgon found, exclusive of Evst. 175, eight more: viz. 170. Venice, St. Mark i. 4 [a.d. 1381], 8|.x5|, ff. 209 (22), chart., rather barbarously written by the priest John. {^See Greg. 264.) +171. Van. St. Mark i. 45 [x], ISfxlOJ, ff. 78 (20), 2 cols., Unc, mut. initio. (Greg. 265.) 172. Ven. St. Mark i. 46 [xii ?], 10^x8, ff. 50 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. coarse. {See Greg. 266.) 173. Ven. St. Mark. i. 47 [a.d. 1046 '], 13i-X 10|, ff. 350 (24), 2 cols., a grand cursive folio, sumptuously adorned. (See Greg. 267.) 174. Ven. St. Mark i. 48 [xii], lOfxSJ, ff. 281 (20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., with unusual contents. {See Greg. 268.) *+l 75. ven^T. Ven. St. Mark i. 49 [vii or viii], 9^x8, Unc, three nearly illegible palimpsest leaves (edited by Tischendorf in ' Monum. sacr. ined.,' vol. i. pp. 199, &c.), («eeEvst. 135), containing Matt. viii. 32 — ix. 1 ; 9- 13; Johnii. 15-22; iii. 22-26; vi. 16-26; or twenty-seven verses. 176. Ven. St. Mark i. 50 [xiv or xv], llf x7|, ff. 403 (22), 2 cols., cliart. {See Greg. 270.) 177. Ven. St. Mark i. 51 [xv, Greg, xvii], 8 x 5|, chart., eleven poor leaves. (Greg. 271.) 178. Ven. St. Mark i. 52 [xvi], 10ix7^, ff. 276 (26), mus. rubr.. chart., from Corfu. {See Greg. 272.) *+179. (Apost. 55.) Treves, Cath. Libr. 143. F [x or xi], lOJ-x 7f, ff. 202 (24), Unc, called St. Simeon's, and brought by him from Syria in the eleventh century, consists chiefly of Lessons from the Old Testament, It contains many itacisms and some unusual readings. Edited in 1834 bj B. M. Steininger in his ' Codex S. Simeonis exhibens lect. ecol. gr. dccc ann. vetustate insigne.' (Greg. 179.) +180. Vindob. Caes. 209 [ix, Greg, x], 8^x 6|, ff. 143 (27), Unc. and Minusc, mus. rubr., pict., a palimpsest, with many itacisms (Scholz, End- licher). Eeadings are given by Scholz (N.T., vol.ii.pp. Iv-lxiii). (Greg. 155.) In the Treasury of the Church of St. Mark at Venice Burgon found besides those just named, three others, nearly ruined by the damp of the place where they are kept. 181. Ven. St. Mark, Thesaur. i. 53 [xiii, Greg, xii], ll|x8|, ff . T 2 cols., splendidly illuminated and bound in silver and enamel. Sub- stitute this for Wake 12 (=Evan. 492), inserted in error as Evst. 181. ' At the end in small gold uncials the following very curious colophon was deciphered by Dean Burgon and the learned sub-librarian Signer Veludo jointly ; ■ Mi7J'J iiatai 'IvS. lA. erous r I 6C(V\f hl6C(V\fh<0N'I.A0Y0l I'TOK&A.Cl/vCl I EVST. 212-234. 343 223. Lond. Lambeth Archiepiscopal Library 1187 [xiii], lOjx 7|, ff. 177 (26), 2 cols., mus. ruhr. (Greg. 229.) 224. Lond. Lamb. 1188 [xiii], lljx8|, £f. 318 (22^4), 2 cols., mus. rubr., judged by Bloomfield to be the fullest and most accurate here, or at the British Museum. (Greg. 230.) 225. Lond. Lamb. 1189 [xiii], 8f x7j, ff. 160 (27), 4 cotton (later), Ti'rX. (Greg. 231.) 226. Lond. Lamb. 1193, 9ix 6|, ff. 153 (26), mus. rubr., mut. at the end. Bloomfield assigns this to [ix], but Archdeacon Todd, in his (undated) 'Account of Greek Manuscripts,' &c., at Lambeth, sets it down as [xiii]. (Greg. 232.) 227. Lond. Sion College A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (2) [xii], lOJx 8i, ff. 246 (19), 2 cols., mus. rubr., orn., 194 leaves of o-afi^aTOKvptaKai, a noble copy, one leaf (149) being much mutilated, one leaf in later writing [xvij, and perhaps one leaf lost at the end : otherwise complete, with fair illumi- nations and red musical notes. (Greg. 234.) For its history see Evan. 518, as also that of 228. Lond. Sion Coll. A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (2) [xiv], lOj x 7|, ff. 142 (23-25), 2 cols., THUS, rubr., mut. beginning and end. It begins at the Lesson for the third day of the second week (John iii. 1 9) and ends at Mark vi. 1 9, in the Lesson for Aug. 29. Two leaves are on paper, not much later than the rest. There is a Lesson for Aug. 1, not very common, tS>v &yia>v naKKa^alav, Matt. X. 16, &c. (Greg. 235.) 229. Lond. Sion Coll. A. 32. 1, Ev. 1 (4) [xiv, Greg, xiii], 10x9|, ff. 217 (19, 20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. at end, is complete up to the Lesson for July 20 (Elijah), Luke iv. 22, broken off at oiSeh airiov ver. 27. On the fly-leaf we read To napov 6iov Koi Upov eiayyeXiov ijrdpxt KT7)fia tov 6hov Kai Ayiov vaov tov aylov aTTOorcoXou Koi evayyeXwrToO fiapKov kol et rrjs ano- ^evot aiiTO ex ToC vaov ex<"''o ™ c7ri7-i/xa)[-i'(B ?] twv dy. npaiv, with the date of a^;^i5(1619). (Greg. 236.) ,230. Glasgow, Hunterian Museum V. 5. 10 [a.d. 1259], 10Jx7|, ff. 112, 2 cols., »m«. Belonged to Caesar de Missy. (&« Greg. 239.) 231. Glasg. Hunt. Mus. V. 3. 3 [xii or xiii], 10^x8^, ff. 251, 2 cols. From the monastery of npoSpofios, given by Nicetas. {See Greg. 240.) 232. (Apost. 44.) Glasg. Hunt. Mus. V. 4. 3, perhaps [a.d. 1199], lOf x8J, ff. 176 (26), 2 cols.. Belonged once, like the two last, to De Missy. (/See Greg. 241.) The next two were collated by Scrivener — *t233. P2«<"". Parham 66. 1 [ix], 10|x 7|, three folio leaves from the monastery of Docheiariou on Athos, containing the thirty-three verses. Matt. i. 1-11 ; 11-22 ; vii. 7, 8 ; Mark ix. 41 ; xi. 22-26 ; Luke ix. 1-4. (Greg. 182.) *t234. Pscr. (or pascr.) Parham 83. 18 [June, a.d. 980], 12ix8|-, ff. 222 (22), 2 cols., belonged to the late Lord dp la Zouche, who brought it from Caracalla on Athos in 1837, beautifully written at Ciscissa, in Cappadocia Prima; a note dated 1049 is subjoined by a reviser, who 344 tECTIONARIES. perhaps made the numerous changes in the text, and added two Lessons in cursive letters. See Plate xiii, Eo. 36. Also ' Cod. Augiens./ Introd., pp. 1-1 V. (Greg. 181.) 235. Parham 84. 19 [xi], 14|xll|, ff. 188 (25), 'the right royal codex,' partly written in gold, perhaps by the Emperor Alexius Comnenus (1081-1118). (Greg. 233.) 236. Parham 85. 20 [xii], 13f x9|-, mus. ruhr., brought from St. Saba in 1834, must be on Scholz's list. (Greg. 344.) 237. Ashburnham 205 [xii], 10|x7|, ff. 127, mus., mui., roughly executed and apparently made up of several copies : seen by Goxe and Burgon. (Greg. 237.) Loose in the book is +238. Ashburnham 208* [xiii], 10|x8J, ff. 9, Unc, palimpsest, the fragment of a menology for November and December. These were purchased by the late Earl of Ashburnham at the sale of the library of ' Athenian Aberdeen,' who brouglit them from Greece. (Greg. 237*.) 239. Burdett-Coutts L 2. A fragment of 173 leaves [xiii], lOf x8|-, one being on paper [xv] and 30 leaves palimpsest ; having under the Church Lessons, in leaning uncials of two columns [viii or ix], fragments of legends relating to Saints in the menology, including the Apocryphal oTToSriiiia of Barnabas. Fict, capitals in red ink. (Greg. 214.) 240. B.-C. I. 8 [xiii], 9f x 7f-, is also a palimpsest, with uncial writing in two columns (almost illegible) under the later Church Lessons on the last leaf and the third, fourth, fifth, and seventh leaves from the end : mut. at the thirteenth Sunday of St. Matthew, and ends in the tenth fiayyf\iov dxaoratn/iSiT John xxi. 3 (Jvi^r/cravy (Greg. 215.) 241. B.-C. L 23 [xiii], 9yX7|, a poor copy, with illuminations, the last leaf only being lost. (Greg. 217.) 242. B.-C. L 24 [xiv], 12^x 10|-, chart, complete, but the first leaf ia a later hand. (Greg. 218.) 243. B.-C. II. 5 [xi or xii], 11 x 8|, a fine copy, with headings, &c., in gold, and red musical or tone notes. Begins John i. 17, thence complete to the Lesson eiV imvUta Paa-i\eav. At the end are nine later leaves. (Greg. 219.) 244. B.-C. II. 16 [xiii], 8|x6|, a palimpsest, with only one column on a page. Ends Luke ii. 59. (Greg. 220.) 245. B.-C. II. 30 [xiv], ll|x7i, on glazed paper, complete. Titles and capitals in red. Syn. on a leaf of the binding. (Greg. 221.) 246. B.-C. III. 21 [xiii], ^ici., mut., with illuminations. Ends in the Lesson for Aug. 29, Mark vi. 22. (Greg. 222.) 247. B.-C. In. 34 [xiii], 10ix7f, neat and complete. A colophoH states the scribe to be Homanus, a priest. (Greg. 224.) 248. B.-C. III. 43 [April 28, 1437, Ind. 16], ll|x8|, ff. 206, chart. (Greg. 225.) ; [B,-C. Ill 44 is Evst. ■sot; described below, Apost, 78.] '\0 Vjt ^ ^^^i^^-^ '^^'^- 235-259. 345 249. B.-C. III. 46 [xiv], 8|x 7^, ff. 220, mvi. in the beginning of the Saints' Day Lessons : fifteen leaves are palimpsest, over writing full two centuries earlier, containing in double columns Lessons of the Septuagint from Genesis, Proverbs, and Isaiah. The other 205 leaves have only one column on a page. (Greg. 226.) 250. B,-C. III. 52 [xiii, Greg, xiv], 9Jx 7|, chart., is but a fragment. (Greg. 227.) The following are Euchologies (see Evst. 57), and are repeated among the Lectionaries of the Apostolos : 251. (Apost. 64.) B.-C. I. 10 [xii or xiii], 7|x4|-, ff. 60 (17), orn., wherein to the ordinary contents of a Euchology, and the Liturgies of SS. Chrysostom, Basil, and Presanctified, are annexed Church Lessons in a cramped and apparently later hand. (See Scrivener, Critica Sacra.) (Greg. 216.) 252. (Apost. 66.) B.-C. IIL 29 [xiv or xv], 8^x6, ff. 172, men. Liturgies as in last, and other matter, on coarse paper, Lessons both from the Gospels and Epistles.. {See Scrivener, Critica Sacra.) (Greg. 223.) 253. (Apost. 67.) B.-C. IIL 42 [xiv], 6 x 4, ff. 310 (22), on stout glazed paper, with the Liturgies as in Evst. 251, and much matter in various hands, has fifteen Lessons from the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles, and three from Isaiah, Ixvi-lxviii. (See Scrivener, Critica Sacra.) (Greg. 315.) 2531 (Apost. 68.) B.-C. IIL 53 [xv], 8Jx5|, ff. 177 (26), 2 cols., chart., men., mvt., rudely written with capitals in red. (Greg. 228.) 254. Coniston, John Ruskin [xiii or xiv, Greg, xi or xii], 12f x lOJ, ff. 144 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut., but well repaired. (Greg. 238.) 255. London, Brit. Mus. Egerton 2786 [xiii], 8|x6, ff. 157 (20-27), a palimpsest, mut. at the beginning (thirty-two leaves) and end, rather rudely written in single columns, on coarse parchment, with vermilion ornamentation. It abounds in uncouth itaeisms. After Mr. Woodhtiuse's death it belonged to Alderman Bragge from 1869 to 1876, then to Dean Burgon, then to Rev. W. F. Rose. Bought in 1893. , (Greg. 346.) 256. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 536 [xiii], 9x6, ff. 217 (25), besides 3 at beginning, chart., mus. rubr., with Lections from the Epistles. (Greg. 187.) *t257. Lond. Brit. Mus. Arundel 547, isx^or [ix], ll|x 9, ff. 329 (22), 2 cols., Unc, mus. rubr., pict., mut. at the end, but followed by a leaf in a rather later hand, containing John viii. 12-19; 21-23. See our facsimile, Plate vi. No. 16. A collation by Bentley is preserved at Trinity College (B. xvii. 8). This is Hort's Cod. 38. (Greg. 183.) 258. (Apost. 53.) Lond. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5561 [xiv], 7^x51, ff. 276 (194 veil. -f- 82 [xv] cJtart.), is a Euchology (see Evst. 57), containing many short Lessons from the Gospels, Acts, and Epistles. (Greg. 340.) 259. Lond. Brit. Mus. Burney 22, is ysor [a.d. 1319], ll|x 8|, ff. 248 (27), 2 cols, (see facsimile, Plate xiii. No. 37), remarkable for its wide departures from the received text, and for ihai, reason often cited by Tischendorf and Alford on the Gospels. See also Westcott, in Snjith's 346 LECTIONARIES. Dictionary of the Bible, 'New Testament.' Part of the first leaf (John i. 11-13) is on paper and later: Evst. 267, 259 are described in Scrivener's ' Collations of the Holy Gospels,' Introd. pp. lix-lxiii. Like Evst. 23 it was once D'Eon's. This is Hort's Cod. 39. (Greg. 184.) 260. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 5153 [a.d. 1032], 10^x71, 2 vols., ff. 141 and 133 (20), 2 cols., chart., mus. ruhr., first five fi'. vol. i. mut. and damaged. (Greg. 188.) 261. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,840 [xii], 11 x 8i £f. 236 (22), 2 cols., mus. ruhr., mut., from Bp. Butler's collection, a very fine specimen. (Greg. 189.) 262. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 17,370 [xi], 12| x 9 J, three leaves : one in double columns (Matt. vi. 14-21), two in single columns [xiii?] Luke xxiv. 25-35 ; John i. 35-51. Sir F. Madden's note on the first fragment is 'Presented by Mr. Harris of Alexandria, Jime 28, 1848. A leaf of a Greek Lectionary taken \hy the Arabs deleted] out of a volume which afterwards fell into the hands of Gen. Menou.' See Act. 230. (Greg. 190.) 263. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 18,212 [xii], 11 x8i, ff. 297 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., much mut. at the end, and an older leaf from the Old Testa- ment prefixed (Bloomfield). (Greg. 191.) 264. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,460 [xiii], 9}x 7^, ff. 104 (31), 2 cols., mut. at the beginning and end, in coarse and very unusual black writing (Bloomfield). (Greg. 192.) 265. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,737 [xiii], 12f x 10, ff. 279 (23), 2 cols., mus. rubr., bought at Sotheby's, 1854. Mut. at the end, with illumina- tions, and Irequent and beautiful gilt letters. (Greg. 318.) 266. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,993 [a.d. 1335], 9f x7, ff. 281 (23), in a bold hand and peculiar style. At the beginning is an Advertisercent, signed G. Alefson, which ends literally thus : ' Je I'ai achet6 seulement pour le sauver des mains barbares qui allait le destruire intieremeut au prix de sch. 15 a Chypre, A.D. 1851.' (Bloomfield.) (Greg. 193.) 267. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 21,260 [xiii], 12 X 10, ff. 360 (20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., orn., purchased of Messrs. Boone in 1856. Mut. at the end. The first lorty leaves of this splendid copy are injured by damp. (Greg. 319.) 268. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 21,261 [xiii], B\ x 5-f, ff. 196 (19), written by various hands. Purchased of Mr. H. Stevens, 1856. (Greg. 320.) 269. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,735 [xiii], \2\ x 9^, ff. 304 {sic), (23), 2 cols., mus. ruhr., a fine, complete and interesting codex, bought (like Evann. 596, 597) of Sp. P. Lampros of Athens in 1859 : as were also Evst. 270, 271, 272. Seven leaves of Patristic matter are bound up with it at the end. (Greg. 321.) 270. Lond. Prit. Mus. Add. 22,742 [xiii], llj x 8f, ff. 79 (24), 2 cols., mus. ruhr. (later), rather old and much mutilated throughout. (Greg, 322.) EvsT. 260-281. 347' 271. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,743 [xii ?], 14^x91, ff. 213 (18), 2 cols., caps, and mus. rubr. in dull brown ink, somewhat roughly executed, apparently written with a reed pen. Mut. The last leaf is a fragment of Chrysostom, Horn, xlv, on Genesis. (Greg. 323.) Evst. 265, 269, 271 sometimes agree with each other in departing from the ordinary week-day Church Lessons, and suggest, as Dean Burgon observes, some local fashion which is well worth investigating for textual purposes. The student will have noticed, in our Table of Lessons appended to Chap. Ill, how often two other codices, Apost. 64, or B.-C. III. 24 and Evst. 253, or B.-C. III. 42, depart from the common use of Church Lesson books, but only for the middle days of the week : not, it would seem, for Saturdays and Sundays. 272. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 22,744 [xiii], 11 x SJ.ff. 189 (23), 2 cols., a beautiful copy, mut. at the beginning (to Sat. of third week), the end, and elsewhere, with red musical notes. See Evst. 269. (Gieg. 324.) 273. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,374 [xiii], 11^x9, ff. 90 (18), 2 cols., ^us. rubr., muA. (Greg. 325.) 274. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add; 24,377 [xiv and xii], 12x8f, ff. 350 (21), 2 cols., Tnus. rubr., the first and some other leaves being lost; fol. 180, which is later, has palimpsest cursive writing under it. (Greg.. 326.) 275. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,378 [xiii], 13 x 8f , ff. 270, 2 cols., part of a Menaeum, in a small hand, written in a single column : imperfect and damaged in places. (Greg. 927.) 276. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,379 [xiv], 14^ x 11, ff. 178 (28), 2 cols., much mut. throughout, with liturgical headings and some crosses in red for stops. (Greg. 327.) 277. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 24,380 [xiv], 11 X 9, ff. 126, 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. at beginning (to sixth day of seventh week) and end. (Greg. 328.) Evst. 273-277 were purchased of H. Stanhope Freeman in 1862, as was also Evan. 600. 278. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 27,860 [xi or xii], 8 x 5J, ff. 115 (28), 2 cols., belonged to Sir F. Gage. (Greg. 329.) 279. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,817 [June 9, 1185], llx8|-, ff. 306 (21), 2 cols. JlfM<. throughout, clear, in fine condition and peculiar style. (Greg. 330.) Like Evan. 603, bought in 1871 of Sir Ivor B. Guest, as was 280. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 28,818 [July, 1272], 9f x7,ff. 118 (27), 2 cols., chart., begins John xvii. 20. The subscription states that it was written Sm x^vor ^t^ov tov aiuxpToKov t6KhS> elirclv tov Upias Toi; nfTa^dpr). (Greg. 331.) *281. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,208 [xiii], 12Jx9i, ff. 272 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., bought of a dealer at Constantinople, cruelly mutdated (eighty-four leaves being missing), but once very fine. Collated by the Key. W. F. Kose, who found it much to resemble Evst. 259 (y^or). 348 XECTIONARIES. Burgon gives a French version of an Armenian note, dated 908 of the Armenian era, or A.D. 1460, of no special interest. (Greg. 333.) 282. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,919 [a.d. 1431], 12|xlO, ff. 108, formerly Blenheim 3. D. 13, the uncial eighth century palimpsest of the Gospels we have designated as V, contains Lessons from the Gospels, written by Ignatius, Metropolitan of Selymbria in Thrace, being the February portion of a Meuaeum. (Greg. 334.) 283. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,920 [xi], 9^x8, ff. 226 (21), 2 cols., formerly Blenheim 3. C. 14, containing only aa^^aroKvpiaKai (see Evst. 24), singularly unadorned, but very interesting and genuine. (Greg. 335.) 284. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,921 [xlii], 10x8, ff. 178 (24), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut., formerly Blenheim 3. C. 13, with Church Lessons for every day of the week. Several pages in a recent hand stand at the beginning: the first hand commences Matt. vi. 31. (Greg. 336.) 285. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 31,949 [xiii], 11x8^, ff. 103 (27), 2 cols., much dilapidated and muL, was a gift to the Museum. (Greg. 337.) t286. Sinai, St. Catharine's, Golden Evst. [ix-xi], 1 If x 8^ X 3^, ff. abt. 200 (16), 2 cols., piei., ' written in large and beautiful golden uncials,' divided into ' verses ' like the modern, has breathings and accents. For specimen of writing, &c., see Burgon, Aug. 9, 1882. It was seen in 1862 by Burgon, in 1864 by the Eev. E. M. Young, and Mr. Jo. Dury Geden (Athenaeum, Nov. 12 and 19, 1864). It is said to be deteriorated by the promiscuous handling of strangers, although E. A. Sophocles tells us that local tradition absurdly assigns it to the Emperor Theodosius [d. 395] as the actual scribe; unless, as Mr. Geden suggests, Theodosius III (a.d. 716) be meant. The volume opens with the Gospels for the first five days of Easter week, which are followed by about sixty-five more from other parts of the yearly services. (Greg. 300.) *287. (Act. 42, Apost. 56) contains only Matt. xvii. 16-23. (Greg. 923.) 288. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 307 [xii], 12 x 9^, ff. 335 (22), 2 cols., pict, mus. rubr., m£n., very beautiful. Mr. Madan of the Bodleian transcribed a note on the last leaf, showing that it once belonged to the Palaeologi. (Greg. 341.) 289. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 308, from Constantinople [xii or xiii], \\\x 9J, ff. 217 (21), 2 cols., mils, rubr., men. Initial letters of Byzan- tine character, o-ajifiaTOKvpiaKm (see Evst. 24), has lost a very few lines at the end. (Greg. 342.) 290. (Apost: 78.) (Greg. 476.) 291. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 679. 1 [xii], 10 x 8^, ff. 170 (18), being a companion book to Apost. 79, containing only the week-day Lessons, except that two sets belong to Saturday and Sunday. Begins Matt. vii. 10, being on the sixth day of the first week of that Evangelist. Muti elsewhere, but the end complete with a colophon, and fragments of twQ additional leaves. Initial capitals in red. (Greg. 305.) EVST. 282-303. 349 292. (Apost. 80.) Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1836 [xlii], 6^x5^, ff. (185 — 54=) 131(17), TOMS. ralr. Sunday and two Saturday Lessons only for Epistles and Gospels. Mut. first fifty and four otber leaves. Begins second Sunday in St. Matthew (iv. 23). Men. full, followed by two Epistles and Gospels as aKoKovQla tls Sa-iovs. Additional Lessons in another hand are inserted about the season of Epiphany. (Greg. 306.) 293. Camb. Univ. Llbr. Add. 1839 [xii or xlii], 10 x 7J, ff. (192-88=) 104(17), 2 cols. : crn|33aTOKupiaicai only (s«e Evst. 24). if m«. first seventy- seven and ten other leaves. Begins sixth Sunday of St. Luke (viii. 39). Men. ending Dec. 26. (Greg. 307.) 294. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1840 [xi or xii], llj x 8J, ff. 112 (31), 2 cols., TOMS. rvlr. From the eleventh Sunday of St. Luke downwards the week-day Lessons are omitted. Men. followed by Gospels for several occasions. The arrangement of the week-day Lessons in the Gospels of St. Matthew, St. Mark, and St. Luke differs much from that usually found, though fundamentally akin to it. Mut. at the end and many other leaves. (Greg. 308.) t295. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 2 [x], llf X 7|, ff. 8 (22), 2 cols., Unc, orn., mus. rubr. ^a^^aroKvpiaKai from eleventh Sunday in St. Luke (xiv. 20) to Sunday of the Publican (xviii. 14). Evst. 295-7 are from Tischendorf's collection. (Greg. 309.) 296. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 12 [xi or xii], 9^x61, ff. 4 (25), 2 cols., TOMS., containing from sixth Saturday in Lent (John xi. 41) to Liturgy for Palm Sunday (John xii. 11), and part of Matins (from Matt. xxi. 36) and Vespers (to Matt. xxiv. 26) for Monday in Holy Week. (Greg. 310.) 297. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 1879. 13 [xii], 10x8^, ff. ^, mut., 2 cols., Greek and Arabic, being only the upper part of four leaves of aa^^aTOKvpiaKai in fifth and sixth Sundays of St. Luke (ch. xvi. 24 f. ; 28- 30; viii. 16-18; 21; 27; 29 f. ; 32-34; 38 f.). (Greg. 311.) 298. Oxf.KebleColl. [xiii],9§x6|,ff. 151(25),2cols., someTOMS-rM^r., syn., men., om., presented in 1882 by Mr. Greville Chester, beginning with the Lesson for the second day of the fifth week after Easter, and ending with the Lesson for St. Helena's day. May 21. (Greg. 343.) t299. Par. Nat. Gr. 975. B [x], 12^x9^, ff. 55 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr., Unc, palimpsest, frag, of St. Luke, men. ff'. 33, 34, 39, 40 [ix], Chrys. and Zosimus. {See Greg. 363.) 300. Messina, Univ. 65 [xii], 13^x10^ ff. 318 (25), 2 cols., toms. rubr. (Greg. 513.) tSOl. Mess. Univ. 66 [ix], 13|x9|, ff. 256 (28), 2 cols., Unc, mus. rubr., mut. (Greg. 514.) 302. Mess. Univ. 75 [xiii], 12^x9^ ff. 136 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. at beginning and end. (Greg. 616.) 303. Mess. Univ. 96 [xii], 10^x7^, ff. 298 (24), 2 cols., mus. rubr. (Greg. 519.) 35° LECTIONARIES. 304. Mess. Univ. 98 [a.d. 1 148], 10| x 8|, ff. 275 (24), 2 cols. (Greg. 520.) 305. Mess. Univ. 73 [xii], 12|x9|, ff. 223 (28), 2 cols., written at Messina by Nilus the monk in the monastery of St. Salva^op-: he records (at p. 26'') the earthquake which happened Sept. 26, 1173, Codex Graeco-Siculus. (Greg. 515.) 306. Mess. Univ. 58 [xiv, Greg, xv or xvi], ll|-x8|-, ff. 236 (17), chart., written by three different calligraphers. (Greg. 512.) 307. Mess. Univ. 94 [xii], 10^x7f, ff. 184 (21), 2 cols., mus. ruhr., mut. at beginning, breaking off at Sept. 24 in the menology. (Greg. 517.) 308. Mess. Univ. Ill [xii], 9^ x 8, ff. 119 (23), 2 cols., mut. at begin- ning and end. (Greg. 521.) 309. Mess. Univ. 112 [xii], 9^x7^, ff. 146 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. at beginning and end. (Greg. 522.) 310. Mess. Univ. 170 [xii], 8|x 6f, ff. 187 (20), 2 cols., mut. at begin- ning and end. (Greg. 524.) 311. Mess. Univ. 95 [xiii], lljx8|^,ff. 186 (23), 2 cols., mus. ruhr., mut. from pp. 42-75. (Greg. 518.) 312. (Apost. 112.) Mess. Univ. 150 [xii or xiii], 6^ x 5J, ff. 60 (22). A fragment. {See Greg. 523.) 313. Crypta Ferrata, A. a. 7 [xii], 9|x7|, ff. 45 (25), 2 cols., mus. nigr., (raPParoKvptaKai mutilated. (Greg. 463.) 314. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 9 [xii], 13f x9j, ff. 292 (25), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut., a beautiful codex, and very full in its Lections. (Greg. 464.) 315. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 10 [xi], 12| x lOj, ff. 246 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr., much foreign matter, a very beautiful codex. (Greg. 465.) 316. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 11 [xv], 6ix4|, ff. 181 (14), mut. tra^ParoKvp. (Greg. 466.) 317. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 12 [xiv, Greg, x or xi], 6|x4f, ff. 97 (22), mut. (Greg. 467.) 318. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 13 [xv], 6f x 4|, ff. 62 (18), partly palimpsest, mut. (Greg. 468.) 319. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 14 [xii], 9^x6f, ff. 73 (23), 2 cols., mut. at beginning and end. {See Greg. 469.) 320. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 15 [xi], 7|- x 5|, ff 69 (23). Closely resembles Evst. 33. (Greg. 470.) 321. Crypt. Ferr. A. a. 16 [xi], 7| x 5|, ff. 55 (26), 2 cols., a fragment from St. John. (Greg. 471.) 322. (Apost. 90.) Crypt. Ferr. A. ^. 2 [xi], 5| x 4, ff. 259 (ff. 159- 213), with many excerpts from Fathers. (Greg. 478.) 323. (Apost. 90.) Crypt. FeiT. A. fi. 2 [x], 5| x 4f, ff. 155, much from Old Testament, mut, (Greg. 473.) EVST. 304-343. 351 t324. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 805, fP. 1-7 [ix], 11^x8^, £f. 7(19), TJnc, palimpsest, mus. rubr., fragm. {See Greg. 370.) 325. (Apost. 92.) Crypt. Ferr. A. S. 4 [xiii], 9| x 7^, ff. 257. Written by 'Johannes Kossanensis.' Contains Lections from Old and New Testa- ments. (Greg. 475.) 326. St. Saba 25 [xi], fol. Coxe. (Greg. 170.) 327. St. Saba 26 [xi], fol. Coxe. 328. St. Saba 40 [xii], fol. In Greek and Arabic. Coxe. 329. St. Saba 44 [xii], 4to. Coxe. 330. Crypt. Perr. A. 8. 11 [three fragments] :— (1) [xi], 9fx7iff. 2(22), 2cols.; (2) [xii], 6ix4|,£F. 2(23); (3) [xiii], 8| X 6|, ff. 4 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr. (See Greg. 472.) 331. Crypt. Ferr. A. S. 16 [x], 9^ x 7|, ff. 234 (25), 2 cols., palimpsest. (Greg. 480.) +332. Crypt. Ferr. A. 8, 17 [x], 7| x 5|, ff. 25 (27), Unc, palimpsest, fragm. (Greg. 481.) +333. Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 19 [x], 7^x51, ff. 39 (24), 2 cols., Unc, palimpsest, muf. (Greg. 482.) 334. (Apost. 95.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 20 [xii, Greg, x or xi], 9 x 6f , ff. 21 (22), 2 cols., mitt. (Greg. 483.) 335. Crypt. Ferr. A. 8, 21 [x], 13x9, ff. 97 (31), palimpsest, mut. (Greg. 484.) 336. Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 22 [x or xi], 6|x5j, ff. 113, 2 cols., palim- psest, mut. (Greg. 485.) +337. (Apost. 96.) Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 24 [four fragments]: — (1) Also called z'. a'. 2 [xiii], 9f x 6f , ff. 2 (28), 2 cols. ; (2) Also b'. a'. 23 [viii or ix], 7j x 5|, palimpsest, Unc, ff. 2 (27), 2 cols. ; (3) Alsoz'. o'. 24(Rpaul.); (4) Also r. B'. 3 [xi], 7|x 5|-. See also 340. (Greg. 486^.-^.) 338. Crypt. Ferr. r. a. 18 [xviij, 10jx7|, ff. 170, Evangelia iadim. (Greg. 487.) 339. (Apost. 97.) Crypt. Ferr, r. ^. 2 [xi], 6| x 5i ff. 151, a Euchology, contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 488.) 340. (Apost. 98.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 0. 3 [xiv], 7f x5|, ff. 201 (19), Euchology. Contains only a few Lessons. (Greg. 486'i^) 341. (Apost. 99.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 0. 6 [xiii or xiv], 7|x4f, ff. 101 (21). Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 489.) 342. Crypt. Ferr. r. /3. 7 [ix or x], 6f x5|, ff. 173 (17), Euchology. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 490.) 343. Crypt. Ferr. r. j3. 8 [Greg, xiii], ff. 8 palimpsest at end of ff. 145 [xii]. (/See Greg. 491.) 352 LECTIONARIES, 344. (Apost. 100.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 0. 9 [xvi], 4}x 3|, ff. 95, Eucho- logy. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 492.) 345. Crypt. Ferr. r. 0. 11 [xii], 5^X 4f, ff. 20, Euchology. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 493.) 346. (Apost. 101.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 0. 12 [xiv], 5|- X 4f , ff. 98, Eucho- logy. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 494.) 347. (Apost. 102.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 0. 13 [xiii], 9 X 6^, ff. 118 (18), Euchology. Written by ' Johannes Rossanensis.' (Greg. 495.) 348. Crypt. Ferr. r. 0. 14 [xiii], 7|x5J, ff. 54 (23). Euchologium with a few Lections. (Greg. 496.) , 349. (Apost. 103.) Crypt. Ferr. r. |3. 15 [xi-xiii], 7ix5i, ff. 41 (22), Euchology. Contains only a few Lections. {See Greg. 497.) 350. (Apost. 104.) Crypt. Ferr. r. /3. 17 [a.d. 1565], 8Jx 5|, ff. 269 (21), chart. The Saturday and Sunday Lessons begin at fol. 121. {See Greg. 498.) 351. (Apost. 105.) Crypt. Ferr. r. /3. 18 [xiv], St. Saba 55 [xii], 4to. Coxe. Contains very few Lections. 352. (Apost. 106.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 0. 19 [xvi], llf x 8|-, ff. 145 (28), chart. The Apostolo-Evangeliarium begins at fol. 16. {See Greg. 500.) 353. (Apost. 107.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 0. 23 [a.d. 1641], 12ix 8|, ff. 75. It is a Euchologium with a few Lections. {See Greg. 501.) 354. (Apost. 108.) Crypt. Ferr. r. 0. 24 [xvi], 12^x9, ff. 302 (28), chart. Liturgical information. {See Greg. 502.) 355. Crypt. Ferr. r. /3. 35 [xiii], 71 x 5|, ff. 83 (21), liturgical. Con- tains only a few Lections. {See Greg. 503.) 356. (Apost. 109.) Crypt. Ferr. r. ^. 38 [xvii], 111x8=, ff. 91. Con- tains only a few Lections. {See Greg. 504.) 357. (Apost. 110.) Crypt. Feir. r. 0. 13 [xvi], 10^x7^, ff. 344, chart, liturgical. (Greg. 505.) 358. (Apost. 111.) Cryijt. Ferr. A. /3. 22 [xviii], 15|xl0|, ff. 77 (27), chart Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 506.) 359. Crypt. Ferr. A. y. 26 [xiv], 4Jx 3|, ff. 115 (19). TheEvangelia [ia,6ivd]. (Greg. 507.) 360. Crypt. Ferr. A. 8. 6 [xviii], 16xl0|, ff. 1, palimpsest. Frag- ments. {See Greg. 508.) 361. St. Saba, Tower Library 12 [xi], 4to. Coxe. 362. Syracuse ' Seminario' 3 [a.d. 1125], 8|x 5|, ff. 255 (25), 2 cols. (Greg. 574.) 363. Lond. Lambeth 1194 [xiii, Greg, xi], 7|x5|, ff. 218(17), fifty- one Lessons from Gospels — forty-eight from Acts and Epistles, mu8. ruhr., mut. Menaeum ending in June. (Greg. 477.) EvsT. 344-383. 353 364. St. Saba, Tower 16 [xii], 4to, with Lections from Old Testament. Coxe. 365. St. Saba, Tower 52 [xi], 4to, mus. Coxe. 366. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 74 [xiv or xv, Greg, xii], 7f x 5|, ff. 72, 2 cols., mus. rubr. Formerly Huet's, who gave it to the Jesuits. Contains the Evangelia eadivd. It is rather a Euchologium, and is of little value. (Greg. 366.) t367. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 567 [xv], 13 X 10, ff. 173 (14), 2 cols., Unc, apparently modern. Given by the same to the library. Saturday and Sunday Lections. (Greg. 367.) 368. Berlin, Eeg. Gr. ' Hamilton 245 ' [x, Greg, xii], 12|x 9|, ff. 378 (21), 2 cols., ^zci. A magnificent specimen. (Greg. 381.) 369. BerHn, Eeg. Gr. 'Hamilton 246' [xiii], 13|xlOi, ff. 1, 2 cols. At the beginning of the volume is a fragment of a more ancient Evan- gelium, not extending beyond the Eusebian tables of Canons, superbly illuminated. (Greg. 382.) 370. Berlin, Eeg. Gr. 51 fol. [xiii, Greg, xii], 12|x9|, ff. 214 (26), 2 cols. {See Greg. 375.) 371. Berlin, Keg. Gr. 52 fol. [xii], ll|x9, mus. rubr. (Greg. 376.) 372. Berlin, Eeg. Gr. 53 fol. [xii, Greg, xi], llf x8|, ff. 248 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr. {See Greg. 377.) 373. Berlin, Reg. Gr. 4to, 46 [xiii, Greg, xii], 10|x8, ff. 46, 2 cols., mus. rubr., ends with the Saturday of Pentecost. (Greg. 378.) 374. Berlin, Eeg. Gr. 4to, 61 [xiii], ll|x 8|-, mus. ruhr., begins with the Saturday after Pentecost, and contains the Menologium. (Greg. 379.) 375. Berlin, Eeg. Gr. 4to, 64 [xii, xiii], 10|x8|, mut. at the com- mencement. (Greg. 380.) 376. Eom. Vat. Gr. 352 [xi, Greg, xiii or xvi], 12|x9|, ff. 244 (23), 2 cols., with Menology. (Greg. 540.) t377. Eom. Vat. Gr. 353 [x], ll|x8|, ff. 237 (20), 2 cols., Unc. Gospel Lections. (Greg. 541.) t378. Eom. Vat. Gr. 355 [x], 13xl0J, ff. 315 (19), 2 cols., Unc. (Greg. 542.) t379. Eom. Vat. Gr. 357 [x], 15fxl2f, ff. 322(15), 2 cols., mus. ruhr. (Greg. 543.) 380. Eom. Vat. Gr. 362 [x, Greg, xi], 7| x 5|, ff. 200 (23). (Greg. 544.) 381. Eom. Vat. Gr. 540 [x], fol.,ff. 4 (20), 2 cols., mw. r^Sr., a fragment prefixed to St. Chrysostom on St. John. {See Greg. 545.) 382. Rom. Vat. Gr. 781 [xii, Greg, x or xi], 9|-x7i, ff. 152 (27), 2 cols., ' fuit Blasii praep. Cryptae Ferratae.' (Greg. 546.) 383. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1534 [xiii or xiv], n\x 10^, ff. 223 (25), 2 cols. (Greg. 549.) VOL. I. A a 354 LECTIONARIES. 384. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1601 [xiii, Greg, xii], 9f X 7}, ff. 193 (22), 2 cols. (Greg. 550.) 385. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1813 [xiii], 7|x 5^, ff. out of 266-3 (19). Evan- gelia iaSivd. (Greg. 552.) 386. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1886 [xiii], 10x7|, ff. 110 (29), 2 cols. (Greg. 553.) 387. (Apost. 118.) Kom. Vat. Gr. 2012 [xv], ff. 211. Contains only a few Gospel Lections. (Greg. 556.) 388. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2100 [xiv], 7 x 5^, ff. 79 (19), witH a commentary. (Greg. 560.) 389. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2129 [xv, Greg, xiv], chart, ff. 5 out of 701. Lections during Lent. (Greg. 561.) +390. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2144 [viii], SJxSf, ff. 193 (22), 2 cols., Unc. Brought from Constantinople. (Greg. 563.) +391. Patmos 4 [xi], 4to, Unc. Coxe. (Greg.?) 392. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2167 [xiii], 12Jx9, ff. 361 (21), 2 eols., pict. Olim ' Columnensis.' (Greg. 564.) +393. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2251 [viii?], 8|x5^, ff. 4 (22), 2 cols., Unc. Olim ' Columnensis.' At the beginning and end of a larger MS. (Greg. 565.) 394. Eom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 44 [xvii], 8} x 5|, ff. 355 (20), chart, by different hands, with a commentary. (Greg. 571.) 395. (Apost. 121.) Eom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 59 [xii], 11 X 7f, ff. 137 (47). Gospels and Epistles for Holy Week. Lections from Old and New Test. (Greg. 573.) +396. Eom. Vat. Ottob. Gr. 444 A, B [ix], 10 X 7|, ff. 2 (22), 2 cols., Unc, with fragments of Gospels. (Greg. 566.) +397. Eom. Vat. Palat. Gr. 1. A [ix or x], lOjx 7^-, ff. 2 (23), 2 cols., Unc. A mere fragment. (Greg. 567.) 398. Eom. Vat. Palat. Gr. 221 [xiii, Greg, xv], 9| x 4^ (?), ff. 397 (32), chart., with the commentary of Xiphilinus. (Greg. 568.) 399. Eom. Vat. Palat. Gr. 239 [xv, Greg, xvi], 8f x5|, ff. 122 (?) (23), chart, with a commentary. (Greg. 569.) +400. Patmos 10 [xi], 4to, Unc. Coxe. (Greg.?) +401. Patmos 22 [xi], fol., Unc. Coxe. (Greg.?) +402. Patmos 81 [viii], 4to, Unc. Coxe. (Greg.?) 403. Eom. Barberini iv. 43 [xii, Greg, xiii or xiv], 9^x7j, ff. 221 (23), 2 cols., mus. rubr., pict, beautifully illuminated. (Greg. 535.) 404. Eom. Barb. iv. 30 [xii], 9 x 7, ff. 223 (22), 2 cols. (Greg. 534.) 405. Eom. Barb. iv. 53 [xiii, Greg, xi or xii], 9| x 7|, ff. 161 (22), 2 cols., mus. rubr., muL, chart (Greg. 536.) 406. Eom. Barb. iv. 1 3 [xii], ff. 1 43. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 531.) EvsT. 384-428. 355 407. Eom. Barb. iv. 25 [xLv, Greg, xi or xii], 9 x 5|, ff. 159. Contains only certain Lections. (Greg. 532.) 408. (Apost. 218.) Rom. Barb. iv. 1 [xiv-xvi], ff. 323, chart. Con- tains only a few Lections. (Greg. 630.) 409. Rom. Barb. iii. 22 [xv], ff. 254, ehwrt. Contains only a few Lections. (Greg. 528.) 410. (Apost. 124.) Rom. Barb. iii. 129 [xiv],ff. 189. (Greg. 529.) 411. Rom. Barb. vi. 18 [xii], 12|xl0|, rrmt., but beautifully illu- minated witb Menology. (Greg. 537.) 412. Milos [xii], fol., a fragment. Coxe. (Greg. 804.) 413. Constantinople, Patriarch of Jerusalem 10 [xii], 4to, a palimpsest written over a geometrical treatise [xi]. Coxe. t414. Rom. Ghig. R. vii. 52 [ix, Greg, x or xi], llf x9f, ff. 227 (12), 2 cols., rwus. ruhr., ' cod. nobilissimus, charact. uncialibus : habet titulum Hebdomadae magnae Offtcium Graecorum : e CP. advectus est ad Conven- tum Collis Paradisi, et hinc ad Bibliothecam Chisianam.' (Greg. 538.) 415. (Apost. 256.) Par. Nat. 13 [xli-xiii, Greg, xi or xii], 15|- x llf, ff. 478 (68), 2 cols. See Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 935.) 416. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 24 [xiii], 13 x 9|-, ff. 339 (22), 2 cols., mus. ruhr. See Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 364.) 417. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 29 [xii], 9f x7|, ff. 198 (20), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. See Martin, p. 165. (Greg. 365.) 418. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 179, 180 [xiii], 9ix5|, f. 1 (26). See Martin, p. 166. (Greg. 928.) 419. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 10»S^[xiii-xiv], 7| x 5 J, ff. 33 (26), men. (Greg. 374.) 420. Auckland, City Library. (Greg. 474.) t421. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 686 [xi, Greg, ix], llf x 9, ff. 2 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr. Martin, p. 167. (Greg. 368.) 422. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 687 [xii], 13|x 10|, ff. 2 (20), 2 cols., mus. rubr. Martin, p. 167. (Greg. 499.) 423. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 758 [xii], 11 x 8|, ff. Ill (28), 2 cols., orn., mus. rubr. Martin, p. 167. (Greg. 369.) 424. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 834 [xiii], ll|x 9, ff. 90 (27), 2 cols., mus. rubr. Martin, p. 168. (Greg. 371.) 425. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 905 [a.d. 1055 V, llf x9f, ff. 254 (20), 2 cols., pict., men. Martin, p. 168. (Greg. 3T2.) 426. Par. Nat. Gr. 235 [xii], 12|-x 10, ff. 235 (24), 2 cols., mus. rubr., men., greatly mut. Martin, p. 168. (Greg. 361.) +427. Par. Nat. Gr. 2M, fjrng 928 [ix], 1 1|- x 8|, ff. 240 (20), 2 cols., palimpsest with menaeum [xii-xiii] written over, 2 ff. at beginning, and 1 1 after p. 48, chart, and later, Am., Unc. Martin, p. 169. (Greg. 362.) 428. (Apost. 257.) Par. Nat. Gr. 263 [xiii], 15xl0|, ff. 200 (62), A a 2 356 LECTIONARIES. 2 cols., mut. at end. Came from Mon. of Panteleemon at Athos. Martin, p. 170. (Greg. 936.) For the rest, see Gregory, pp. 744, &o. The press-marks in the Athenian MSS. have been changed since Dr. Gregory examined them. I have had great diiEculty in identifying them, and am in doubt as to many where a {%) is inserted. The figures in brackets are the present press-marks. Dr. Gregory's are given first. 429. Athens, Nat. Libr. 12 (66?) [xi], llf x9J, ff. 196. 430. Ath. Nat. 13 (70?) [a.d. 1350], 12^x9, ff. 199, ^mc*. 431. Ath. Nat. 13 (146?) [xv], 11 x9|, ff. 174, chart. 432. Ath. Nat. 15 (64 ?), 13| X 9i ff. 287, mut. at end. 433. Ath. Nat. 17 (82) [xii], 9 x 7f, ff. 139, mut. at end. 434. Ath. Nat. 18 (68 ?) [xii], 11 x 9, ff. 220, pict, mut. at end. 435. Ath. Nat. 19 (79) [xiv], 8| X 7i ff. 191. 436. Ath. Nat. 19 (73) [a.d. 1545], 12ix8i, ff. 314 (? 251 + 63 later). 437. Ath. Nat. 24 (67 ?) [x], 11 x 9, ff. 260, mus. 438. Ath. Nat. 25 (112 ?) [xv], 7^ x 51, ff. 119. 439. (Apost. 193.) Ath. Nat. 66 (670 ?) [xii], SJ x 5|, ff. 132, Eucho- logy followed by Apostoloeuaggelia. 440. (Apost. 194.) Ath. Nat. 112 (126) [a.d. 1504], 8^x51, ff. 276. 441. Ath. Nat. (69) [xii], llf x 8|, ff. 200, the last three blank. 442. Ath. Nat. (63 ?) [x end], llf x 91 ff. 294. 443. (Apost. 195.) Ath. Nat. 86. I cannot find this, which is a menaeum, or the two next. t444a. Ath. Nat. ? 444^. Ath. Nat. ? 445. Ath. Nat. (84?) [xiv], ll|x8|, ff. 148. 446. (Apost. 196.) Ath. Nat. (661 ?) [xv], 7|x 6|, ff. 138. Liturgi- cal matter followed by Apostoloeuaggelia. 447. Ath. Nat. (85 1) [xiv], 11 X 7|, ff. 102. 448. Ath. Nat. 124 [xii], 10|x8|, ff. 174, mus. 449. Ath. Nat. (62 1) [xii], llf x9, ff. 329, mus. 450. Ath. T^s Bovk^is. 451. Ath. M. Bournias. 452*. Ath. M. Bournias. 452ti. Ath. M. Bournias. 453. Ath. M. Varouccas. 454. Dublin, Trin. Coll. A. i. 8, fol. 1. 455. Toledo, Conv. Canon, arm. 31, no. 31. 456. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 457. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 458. Corcyra, Abp. Eustathius. 459. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius. 460. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius. 461. Corcyra, M. Eleutherius. 462. Corcyra, M. Arist. St. Varouccas. EVST. 429-495. 357 463. Andover, Mass. U. S. A., Theol. Seminary 1 [xv or xiv], SJ x 6, £f. 194 (24), (26(?) chart.), part palimpsest. Hoskier. (Greg. 180.) 464. Athos, Simopetra 148. (Greg. 479.) t465. Moscow, Syn. 313 (ol. 300). (Greg. 242.) +466. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 21 (69). (Greg. 243.) +467. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 35. (Greg. 244.) +468. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 36. (Greg. 245*.) t469. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 37. (Greg. 245^.) 470. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 40. (Greg. 247.) 471. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 43. (Greg. 248.) 472. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 55. (Greg. 250.) 473. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 69. (Greg. 252.) 474. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 80. (Greg. 254.) 475. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 84. (Greg. 255.) 476. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 37*. (Greg. 257.) 477. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 112. (Greg. 259.) 478. Venice, St. Mark ii. 17. (Greg. 273.) 479. Venice, St. Mark ii. 143. (Greg. 274.) 480. Milan, Ambr. E. 101 sup. (Greg. 286.) 481. Tubingen, Univ. 2. (Greg. 294.) 482. Bandur. ev. Formerly Montfaucon's. (Greg. 295.) 483. Cambridge, Mass. U.S.A., Harvard Univ. lli (Dr. 69) [ix], 12-J x 8|, ff. 6 (19), 2 cols. See Hoskier, MS. 604, App. ii. (Greg. 296.) 484. Camb. Mass. U.S.A., Harv. Univ. 2^ [xii], 10|x8, ff. 230 (23), 2 cols., men. (ff. 171-230), accompanied by an Apost. Hoskier. (Greg. 297.) 485. Camb. Mass. U.S.A., Harv. Univ. S^ (A. E. G. 1. 3) [xiii], 12^ X 9J, ff. 202 (25), 2 cols., twelve leaves or parts of leaves later, mut, mus. rubr., men. Hoskier. (Greg. 298.) 486. Madison, New CaoonrBii, Theol. Seminary, Drew MS. 2. (Greg.301.) / 487. Sewickley, Pennsylvania, Mr. E. A. Benton. (Greg. 302*.) 488. Cambridge, Clare College [xiv], 8i-x6, ff. 163 (21), mm,i. at end. Brough-t from Constantinople, and presented by Mr. J. Eendel Harris, Fellow of the College. 489. Sewickley, Pennsylvania, Mr. E. A. Benton. (Greg. 302^.) 490. Sewanee, Tennessee, Mr. A. A. Benton. (Greg. 302e.) ,^^^^ 491. Princetoirn, New Caooa i roa , Theol. Seminary. (Greg. 303.) ( 492. Woolwich (?), Mr. Ch. C. G. Bate. (Greg. 304.) ,^ ^ l ^^q 493. Sinaiticus (A. 1, see under Evan. A). (Greg. 312.) ~^ ^^il-T-/^' / 494. Lond. Highgate, Burdett-Coutts II. 5. (Greg. 313.) 495. Lond, Highgate, B.-C. II. 14. (Greg. 314.) 358 LECTIONARIES. t496. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 14,637 [vii], llf X7J, ff. 23, 2 cols., Unc, fragments. Palimpsest [x] in Syriac. (Greg. 316.) t497. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 14,638 [viii, Greg, ix], 61 x 4|, ff. (26 — 8=) 18 (20). Fragments. Palimpsest under Syriac. (Greg. 317.) *98. (Apost. 288.) Jerus. Patr. Libr. 105 [a. d. 1762, May 11], 12f x9, ff. 228, pict., vers. Written by Athanasius, iepeis Sapao-iVos. (Kerameus.) t499. London, Brit. Mus. Burney 408 [x], 8 x 6|, fiP. 163 (22), 2 cols. Palimpsest, hardly legible, Unc, latter part, as Greg, has discovered, in early minuscules. Bought in 1872. (Greg. 338.) 500. Wisbech, Peckover 70. (Greg. 345.) 501. Vindob. Caes. Gr. Theol. 160. (Greg. 347.) 502. Vindob. Archduke Eainer (1). (Greg. 348.) 503. Vindob. Archd. Rainer (2). (Greg. 349.) 504. Montpelier, School of Medicine H. 405. (Greg. 350.) /i^ /^'--, 505. (Late Henri Bordier.| (Greg. 351.) 506. Paris, late Emman. Miller 4. (Greg. 352.) +507. Paris, late Emman. Miller 5. (Greg. 353.) +508. Paris, late Emman. Miller 6. (Greg. 354.) +509. Paris, late Emman. Miller 7. (Greg. 355.) 510. Florence, Laurent. Gaddianus 124. 511. Flor. Riccardi 69, ff. 111. +512. Paris, late Emman. Miller 8. (Greg. 356.) +513. Paris, late Emman. Miller 9. (Greg. 357.) +514. Paris, late Emman. Miller 10. (Greg. 358.) +515. Paris, late Emman. Miller 11. (Greg. 359.) +516. Paris, late Emman. Miller 12. (Greg. 360.) +517. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 1081. (Greg. 373.) 518. (Apost. 259.) Athens,Nat.Theol. 25(163)[xii], 12f X9|,ff. 327, mut. at beg. Beautiful and decorated, mus. rubr., pict., vers. (Greg. 383.) 519. Ath. Nat. Theol. 26 (164) [xii], 13|xlOl, ff. 291, mus. (Greg. 384.) 520. Ath. Nat. Theol. 27 (165) [xiv], llf x 9, ff. \62,mus. (Greg. 385.) 521. Ath. Nat. Theol. 28 (166) [xiv], 12f x8|, ff. 236, mut. at beg. mus. (Greg. 386.) 522. Ath. Nat. Theol. 29 (167) [xiv], 12jx9, ff. 243, mus. (Greg. 387.) 523. Ath. Nat. Theol. 30 (168) [xv], 12|x8J, ff. 217, presented to the Church of Christ toO Mavirpi in a.d. 1527. (Greg. 388.) 524. Ath. Nat. Theol. 31 (169) [xiv], 12|x9, ff. 212, mus. (Greg. 389.) 525. Messina, Univ. 175. 526. Pistoia, Fabronianus. EvsT. 496-555- 359 527. Eom. Angelicas D. ii. 27. 528. Athens, Nat. Theol. 32 (170) [xiv], 12| X 8|, ff. 144. (Greg. 390.) 529. Ath. Nat. Theol. 33 (171) [xvi], 12Jx8f, ff. 355. (Greg. 391.) 530. Ath. Nat. Theol. 34 (172) [xiv], 12i-x9-|-, ff. 212, mut. at beg. and end, mus. (Greg. 392.) 531. Ath. Nat. Theol. 35 (173) [xiv], ll|x9, ff. 248, mut. at beg and end, vers., written by one Michael. (Greg. 393.) 532. Ath. Nat. Theol. 36 (174) [xiv], llf x9|, ff. 305, mut. at end, vers. Very much ornamented ; very beautiful and valuable. (Greg. 394.) 533. Eom. Barb. iv. 28. 534. Ath. Nat. Theol. 37 (175) [xiv], llfx 8f,ff. 180— last 18 chart. (Greg. 395.) 535. Ath. Nat. 38 (176) [a. d. 1328], llf x8J, ff. 222. Written by Hilarion of Beroea. (Greg. 396.) 536. Ath. Nat. 39 ? (Greg. 397.) 537. Ath. Nat. 40 (177) [xiv], llx8J, ff. 79, mut. at beg. Matt, and Luke. Palimpsest. Under- writing [viii]. Written by Joseph. (Greg. 398*, b.) t538. Ath. Nat. 41 (178) [a.d. 1311], 11 x8|, ff. 266. Written by Leon. (Greg. 399^ \) 539. Eom. Vat. Gr. 350. 540. Athos, Dionysius 23. (Greg. 400.) 541. Athens, Nat. Theol. 42 (179) [a.d. 1311], 11 x SJ, ff. 266, mus. Written by Leon. (Greg. 401.) 542. Ath. Nat. Theol. 43 (180) [a.d. 1089], 10|x8|-, ff. 204, mus. Written by Andreas. (Greg. 402.) 543. Ath. Nat. Theol. 44 (181) [xiv], 9|- x 7|, ff. 257, mus. (Greg. 403.) 544. Ath. Nat. Theol. 45 (182) [xii], 11x9, ff. 156, mut. at beg. and end, m,us. (Greg. 404.) 545. Eom. Vallicell. C. 7. 546. Ath. Nat. Theol. 46 (183) [xiv], 10| x 8|-, ff. 151. (Greg. 405.) 547. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1217. 548. (Apost. 229.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 1228. 549. Ath. Nat. Theol, 47 (184) [xv], llf x 8|-, ff. 242. (Greg. 406.) 550. Ath. Nat. Theol. 48 (185) [xii], 1 1 x 8 J, ff. 260, mus. (Greg. 407.) 551. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1625. 552. Ath. Nat. Theol. 49 (186) [xii], 1 If X 9, ff. 167, mus. (Greg. 408.) 553. Ath. Nat. Theol. 50 (187) [xii], llf x8^, ff. 270, mut. at beg., mus. Written by George. (Greg. 409.) 554. (Apost. 221.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 1973. 555. (Apost. 222.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 1978. 360 LECTIONARIES. 556. Ath. Nat. Theol. 51 (188) [xi], SJ x 5|, £f. 302, mus. (Greg. 410.) 557. (Apost. 224.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 2051. 558. (Apost. 225.) Eom. Vat. Gr. 2052. 559. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2061. 560. Ath. Nat. Theol. 52 (189) [xv], SJx 5|-, £f. 156, mus. (Greg. 411.) 561. Ath.Nat.Theol. 53 (190) [xii],9fx 8 J, ff. 255, mus. (Greg. 412.) 562. Rom. Vat. Gr. 2138. 563. Ath. Nat. Theol. 54 (191) [xii], ll|x9, £f. 158, mut. at beg. and end, mus. (Greg. 413.) 564. Ath. Nat. Theol. 55 (192) [xv], 6f x 5i, ff. 239. Palimpsest, mut. at beg. and end. (Greg. 414.) t565. Ath. Nat. Theol. 56 (193) [xv], 9 x 6|, ff. 215, much chart. Tfce two last leaves are palimpsest [ix], Unc. (Greg. 415.) 566. Ath. Nat. Theol. 57 (194) [xv], 11 x8J, ff. 395, pict. Note of date, about A. D. 1450, at end. (Greg. 416.) 567. Ath. Nat. Theol. 58 (195) [a. d. 1536], 10|x8J, ff. 396, chart. Beautifully written by John. (Greg. 417.) 568. Ath. Nat. Theol. 59 (196) [xv], 10^x8^, ff. 206, chart., mut. at end. (Greg. 418.) 569. Ath. Nat. Theol. 60 (197) [xv], 7| x 5|, ff. 341, chart. (Greg. 419.) 570. Ath. Nat. Theol. 61 (198) [xv], 9 x 6f , ff. 342, chart. (Greg. 420.) 571. (Apost. 188.) Ath. Nat. Theol. 62 (199) [xiv], 9|x 7^, ff. 292, mus. (Greg. 421.) 572. (Apost. 189.) Ath. Nat. Theol. 63 (200) [xv], 11 X 8J, ff. 340, mut. at beg. and end, and in other places. Michael of Damascus was the diorthote, or possessor. (Greg. 422.) 573. (Apost. 190.) Ath. Nat. Theol. 64 (201) [a.d. 1732], 8Jx5|, ff. 32. Written by Nicephorus. (Greg. 423.) 574. Ath. Nat. Theol. 65 (202) [xii], llf x8|, ff. 68. Separate fragments (four, Greg.), mus. (Greg. 424.) 575. (Apost. 113.) Syracuse, Seminary 4. 576. Venice, St. Lazarus 1631. 577. Athos, Dionysius 378. 578. Edinburgh, Univ. Laing 9. 579. Athos, St. Andrew r'. 580. Athos, St. Andrew A'. 581. Athos, St. Andrew s'. 582. Athos, St. Andrew 2. 583. Athos, Vatopedi 48. 684. Athos, Vatopedi 192. 585. Athos, Vatopedi 193. 586. Athos, Vatopedi 194. 587. Athos, Vatopedi 195. 588. Athos, Vatopedi 196. 589. Athos, Vatopedi 197. 590. Athos, Vatopedi 198. 591. Athos, Vatopedi 200. 592. Athos, Vatopedi 202. 593. Athos, Vatopedi 204. 594. Athos, Vatopedi 205. 595. Athos, Vatopedi 208. EVST. 556-673. 361 596. Athos, Vatopedi 209. 598. Athos, Vatopedi 221. 600. Athos, Vatopedi 224. 602. Athos, Vatopedi (226). 604. Athos, Vatopedi 228. 606. Athos, Vatopedi 230. 608. Athos, Vatopedi 232. 610. Athos, Vatopedi 234. 612. Athos, Vatopedi 236. 614. Athos, Vatopedi 238. 616. Athos, Vatopedi 240. 618. Athos, Vatopedi 242. 620. Athos, Vatopedi 253. 622. Athos, Vatopedi 255. 624. Athos, Vatopedi 257. 626. Athos, Vatopedi 291. 628. Athos, Dionysius 2. 630. Athos, Dionysius 6. 632. Athos, Dionysius 13. 634. Athos, Dionysius 15. 636. Athos, Dionysius 17. 638. Athos, Dionysius 19. 640. Athos, Dionysius 21. 642. Athos, Dionysius 163. 644. Athos, Dionysius 303. 646. Athos, Dionysius 305. 648. Athos, Dionysius 307. 650. Athos, Dionysius 309. 652. Athos, Docheiario* 10. 654. Athos, Docheiariou 14. 656. Athos, Docheiariou 19. 658. Athos, Docheiariou 24. 660. Athos, Docheiariou 58. 662. Athos, Esphigmenou 19. 664. Athos, Esphigmenou 21. 666. Athos, Esphigmenou 23. 668. Athos, Esphigmenou 27. 670. Athos, Esphigmenou 35. 672. Athos, Iveron 1. 597. Athos, Vatopedi 220. 599. Athos, Vatopedi 223. 601. Athos, Vatopedi (225). 603. Athos, Vatopedi (227). 605. Athos, Vatopedi 229. 607. Athos, Vatopedi 231. 609. Athos, Vatopedi 233. 611. Athos, Vatopedi 235. 613. Athos, Vatopedi 237. 615. Athos, Vatopedi 239. 617. Athos, Vatopedi 241. 619. Athos, Vatopedi 243. 621. Athos, Vatopedi 254. 623. Athos, Vatopedi 256. 625. Athos, Vatopedi 271. 627. Athos, Dionysius 1. 629. Athos, Dionysius 3. 631. Athos, Dionysius 11. 633. Athos, Dionysius 14. 635. Athos, Dionysius 16. 637. Athos, Dionysius 18. 639. Athos, Dionysius 20. 641. Athos, Dionysius 85. 643. Athos, Dionysius 302. 645. Athos, Dionysius 304. 647. Athos, Dionysius 306. 649. Athos, Dionysius 308. 651. Athos, Docheiariou 1. 653. Athos, Docheiariou 13. 655. Athos, Docheiariou 15. 657. Athos, Docheiariou 23. 659. Athos, Docheiariou 36. 661. Athos, Docheiariou 137. 663. Athos, Esphigmenou 20. 665. Athos, Esphigmenou 22. 667. Athos, Esphigmenou 24. 669. Athos, Esphigmenou 28. 671. Athos, Esphigmenou 60. 673. Athos, Iveron 3. 362 LECTIONARIES. 674. Athos, Iveron 4. 676. Athos, Iveron 20. 678. Athos, Iveron 35. 680. (Apost. 229.) Athos 681. Athos, Iveron 635. 683. Athos, Iveron 638. 685. Athos, Iveron 640. 687. Athos, Iveron 826. 689. Athos, Caraoalla 11. 691. Athos, Caraoalla 16. 693. Athos, Constamonitou 6, 675. Athos, Iveron 6. 677. Athos, Iveron 23. 679. Athos, Iveron 36. Iveron 39. 682. Athos, Iveron 637. 684. Athos, Iveron 639. 686. Athos, Iveron 825. 688. Athos, Caraoalla 3. 690. Athos, Caraoalla 15. 692. Athos, Caraoalla 17. 694. Athos, Constamonitou 98. [xii], 2 cols., men. Omitted 695. Athos, Constamonitou 100 [xuj, 2 cols., men. by Gregory, who has erroneously inserted the Evan. 99 instead {see Spyridon P. Lampros). 697. Athos, Coutloumoussi 61. 699. Athos, Coutloumoussi 63. 701. Athos, Coutloumoussi 65. 703. Athos, Coutloumoussi 86. 705. Athos, Coutloumoussi 279. 696. Athos, Coutloumoussi 60. 698. Athos, Coutloumoussi 62. 700. Athos, Coutloumoussi 64. 702. Athos, Coutloumoussi 66. t704. Athos, Coutloumoussi 90, 706. Athos, Coutloumoussi 280. 707. (Apost. 233.) Athos, Coutloumoussi 282. 708. Athos, Coutloumoussi 292. 709. (Apost. 234.) Athos, Coutloumoussi 356. 710. Athos, Xenophon 1. 711. Athos, Xenophon 58 712. Athos, Xenophon 59. 713. Athos, Xenophon 68. (Greg. 71.) 715. Athos, Xeropotamou 112. 717. Athos, Xeropotamou 122. 719. Athos, Xeropotamou 126. 721. Athos, Xeropotamou 247. 723. Athos,PanteleemonIV.vi. 4. 714. Athos, Xeropotamou 110. 716. Athos, Xeropotamou 118. 718. Athos, Xeropotamou 125. 720. Athos, Xeropotamou 234. 722. Athos, Panteleemon L. 724. Athos, Panteleemon IX. v. 3. 725. Athos, Panteleemon XXVII. vi. 2. 726. Athos, Panteleemon XXVII. vi. 3. 727. Athos, Panteleemon XXVIII. i. 1. 728. Athos, Paul 1. 729. Athos, Protaton 11. 730. Athos, Protaton 14. 731. Athos, Protaton 15. 732. Athos, Protaton 44. 733. Athos, Protaton 56. 734. Athos, Simopetra 17. 735. Athos, Simopetra 19. EVST. 674-797. 363 736. Athos, Simopetra 20. 737. Athos, Simopetra 21. 738. Athos, Simopetra 24. 739. Athos, Simopetra 27. 740. Athos, Simopetra 28. 741. (Apost. 237.) Athos, Simopetra 30. 742. AthoB, Simopetra 33. 743. (Apost. 238.) Athos, Simopetra 70. 744. Athos, Stauroniketa 1. 745. Athos, Stauroniketa 27. 746. Athos, Stauroniketa 42. 747. Athos, Stauroniketa 102. 748. Athos, Philotheou 1. 749. Athos, Philotheou 2. 750. Athos, Philotheou 3. 751. (Apost. 239.) Athos, Philotheou 6. 752. Athos, Philotheou 18. 753. Athos, Philotheou 25. <^^^ - 'fJ 754. Athos, Philotheou 61. 755. (Apost. 240.) Athos, Philotheou 213. 756. Athos, Chiliandari 6. 757. Athos, Chiliandari 15. 758. Beratinus, in a Church. 759. Athens, Nat. Sakkelion 4. (Greg. 425.) 760. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 927. 761. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 929. 762. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 943. 763. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 944. 764. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 945. 765. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 946. 766. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 948. 767. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 950. 768. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 951. 769. Cairo, Patr. Alex. 953. 770. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 1. 771. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 2. 772. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 3. 773. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 4. 774. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 5. 775. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 6. 776. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 7. 777. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 8. 778. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 9. 779. Chalcis, Mon. Trinity 10. 780. Chalcis, School 1. 781. Chalcis, School 2. 782. Chalcis, School 3. 783. Chalcis, School 4. 784. Chalcis, School 5. 785. Chalcis, School 6. 786. Chalcis, School 7. 787. Chalcis, School 12. 788. Chalcis, School 74 (75 ?). 789. Chalcis, School 84. 790. Constantinople, St. George's Church. 791. Constantinople, St. George's. 792. Constantinople, dyiou rdcjiov. 793. Constantinople, dyiov Ta(f>ov. 794. Constantinople, aylov ra^au 426. 795. Constantinople, 6.ylov rdcfiov 432. 796. Constantinople, r. eXJij/viKoC (/)iXoXoy«ov croXXoyou. 797. (Apost. 243.) Jerusalem, Coll. St. Cross 6. 364 LECTIONARIES. 798. Lesbos, t. hdiuovos fiov^s 1 [ix or x], ll|x9i, ff. 79 (20), 2 cols., 7T(piK(mai from the Evangelists John, Matt., Luke, Mark, koto navvvxia, men. (Kerameus.) 799. Lesbos, t. AcIijmvos iwp^s 37 [x-xi], 11| x 9i, ff. 288, 2 cols., mus. (Kerameus.) 800. Lesbos, t. Aei>. ^ov. 38 [xi], ll|x9|, ff. 208, 2 cols., mus. (Kerameus.) 801. Lesbos, t. Ati'/i. /ioi/. 40 [xiv], 12ix 8J, c^ari. (Kerameus.) 802. Lesbos, t. Aa>. ^of. 41 [xii-xiii], 12^x9, ff. 221, 2 cols., orn. (Kerameus.) 803. Lesbos, t. Afi'//. fioi/. 66 [xii-xiii], 9|x6|, ff. 428, the last chart. written on in A. D. 1558. Mus. (Kerameus.) 804. (Apost. 191.) Athens, Nat. 3 (685) [xv], 6| x 4f ,ff. 187, mM«. at beg. Apostoloeuaggelia for the Feasts of the whole year after Liturgical matter. (Greg. 426.) 805. Patmos 68. 807. Patmos 70. 809. Patmos 72. 811. Patmos 74. 813. Patmos 77. 815. Patmos 79. 817. Patmos 86. 819. Patmos 88. 821. Patmos 91. 823. Patmos 99. 825. Patmos 330. 827. Patmos 332. 828. (Apost. 192.) Athens, Nat. r? (Greg. 427.) 829. Athens, Nat. lOf (Greg. 428.) 830. Thessalonica, 'EWrjv. yviivaaiov A'. 806. Patmos 69. 808. Patmos 71. 810. Patmos 73. 812. Patmos 75. 814. Patmos 78. 816. Patmos 85. 818. Patmos 87. 820. Patmos 89. 822. Patmos 93. 824. Patmos 101. 826. Patmos 331. 831. Thess. 'EXXtjv. yvjxvadiov 'B' . 833. Thess. 'EXX;;i'. yvfivaaiov A'. 835. Thess. 'EWrjv. yv/ivacrlov Z', 837. Thess. 'EXXiji/. yvfivaalov lA'. 839. Sinai 205. 841. Sinai 207. 843. Sinai 209. t845. Sinai 211. t847. Sinai 213. t849. Sinai 215. 832. Thess. 'EXXtji/. yviivaalov T'. 834. Thess. 'EWrjv. yvjivaalov E'. 836. Thess. 'EXKrjv. yvuvaaiov Q' . 838. Thess. M. ^wipws. 840. Sinai 206. 842. Sinai 208. +844. Sinai 210. 846. Sinai 212. +848. Sinai 214. 850. Sinai 216. EVST. 798-923. 365 851. Sinai 217. 852. Sinai 218. 853. Sinai 219. 854. Sinai 220. 855. Sinai 221. 856. Sinai 222. 857. Sinai 223. 858. Sinai 224. 859. Sinai 225. 860. Sinai 226. 861. Sinai 227. 862. Sinai 228. 863. Sinai 229. 864. Sinai 230. 865. Sinai 231. 866. Sinai 232. 867. Sinai 233. 868. Sinai 234. 869. Sinai 235. 870. Sinai 236. 871. Sinai 237. 872. Sinai 238. 873. Sinai 239. 874. Sinai 240. 875. Sinai 241. 876. Sinai 242. 877. Sinai 243. 878. Sinai 244. 879. Sinai 245. 880. Sinai 246. 881. Sinai 247. 882. Sinai 248. 883. Sinai 249. 884. Sinai 250. 885. Sinai 251. 886. Sinai 252. 887. Sinai 253. 888. Sinai 254. 889. Sinai 255. 890. Sinai 256. 891. Sinai 257. 892. Sinai 258. 893. Sinai 271. 894. (Apost. 260.) Sinai 272. 895. (Apost. 261.) Sinai 273. 896. Sinai 550. 897. Sinai 659. 898. Sinai 720. 899. Sinai 738. 900. (Apost. 247.) Sinai 748. 901. Sinai 754. 902. Sinai 756. 903. Sinai 775. 904. Sinai 796. 905. Sinai 797. 906. Sinai 800. 907. Sinai 929. 908. (Apost. 248.) Sinai 943. 909. Sinai 957. 910. Sinai 960. 911. (Apost. 249.) Sinai 961. 912. Sinai 962. 913. Sinai 965. 914. Sinai 968. 915. (Apost. 258.) 917. (Apost. 252.) Sinai 972. Sinai 977. 916. (Apost. 251.) 918. Sinai 981. Sinai 973. 919. Sinai 982. 920. Sinai 986. 921. Sinai 1042. 922. Oxf. Bodl. Clarke 9. {Set Act. 58.) 923. Jerusalem, Patriarchal Library 33 [end of x oi 10|x8J, ff. 335 (221—252=32) [xiii], mus. rubr., syn., dopoulos Kerameus.) ■ beg. of xi], orn. (Papa- 366 LECTIONARIES. 924. (Apost. 253.) Rom. Vat. Eeg. 54. 925. Venice, St. Mark 188. 926. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 10,068 [?], 9x7, ff. 124, 2 cols., palimpsest, illegible and will not repay investigation. 927. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 161 [xvii], ll|-x8J, chart, collections of bits of Evst. (Kerameus.) 928. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 526 [a. d. 1502], 12|x8|,ff. 108,2 cols., syn., with many directions. (Kerameus.) 929. New York, Seminary of Theol. Univ. 930. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,459 [xii, Greg, xiii], 11^x9^, ff. 230 (24-8), 2 cols. (£f. 22 inserted later), mus. ruhr., mut. beg. and end, &c. 931. (Apost. 126.) Venice, St. Mark ii. 130. 932. Jerus. Patr. Libr. 530, chart., Turkish in Greek letters. (Kerameus.) 933. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 64 (ix. 1). 934. St. Saba 55 [xii], 4to. Coxa. 935. Quaritch 8 [about A. d. 1200], ff. 346 (26), 2 cols., mut., letters in red, green, blue, yellow, bound in red morocco case. (Catalogue, Dec. 1893.) 936. Lesb. t. Aelft. fiov. 100. 'Anoa-ToKoevayyeXia in the midst of the four Liturgies and other matter. (Kerameus.) 937. Lesb. t. Ailix. (lov. 146 [a. D. 1562-66], 7| x 5|. Begins with St. Matt. (Kerameus.) 938. Lesb. iv iiovij ' Ayiov 'laawov tov GeoXoyou 11 [xii], 9j- X 7, ff. 157 (2, 5, and 6 being chart., one is of the eleventh century). (Kerameus.) 939. Lesb. "Ay. 'ladw. 12, 8| x 7|-, ff. 110. (Kerameus.) 940. Lesb. Benjamin Library at Potamos AA [a. d. 1565], 12|x8|, ff. 378. (Kerameus.) 941. Athos, Constamonitou 98 [xiv], 2 cols., mus., men. (Sp. P. Lampros.) 942. Athos, Constam. 100. t943. Athens, Nat. Libr. 60 [ix], 13|x 5f ?, ff. 87, Unc, mus. 944. Ath. Nat. Libr. 78 [x], 13f xlOJ, ff. 143. Palimpsest under fifteenth century writing. Mus. 945. Ath. Nat. Libr. 83 [xv], 11 X 7|, ff. 324, chart., mut. at end. 946. Ath. Nat. Libr. 97 [xii], 12|x 8|, ff. 136, mut. at beg. and end, mus. 947. (Apost. 227.) Ath. Nat. Libr. 126 [a. d. 1504], 8^x51^, ff. 276, written by Euthymius. 948. Ath. Nat. Libr. 143 [a. d. 1522], 7|-x5|, ff. 242. A few leaves wanting at beginning. EVST. 924-963. 367 949. Ath. Nat. Libr. 147 [xii beg.], 9J-x6f, ff. 255— first eight injured. Mus. 950. Ath. Nat. Libr, 148 [xv end], 7ix5|, ff. 104, mut. at beg. and end. The following thirteen MSS. in the National Library at Athens contain portions of Apostoloeuaggelia : — 951. (Apost. 277.) 668, 7\x 5|, ff. 282. 952. (Apost. 278.) 685, 5|x 4|, ff. 187. 953. (Apost. 279.) 700, 5| x 4, ff. 326. 954. (Apost. 280.) 707, BJx 4f, ff. 131. 955. (Apost. 281.) 750, 8f x BJ, ff. 117. 956. (Apost. 282.) 757, 8ix5|, ff. 120. 957. (Apost. 283.) 759, 8}x6i, ff. 129. 958. (Apost. 284.) 760, 7| x 5f, ff. 262. 959. '(Apost. 285.) 766, Sjx 5|-, ff. 134. 960. (Apost. 286.) 769, 5|x 4, ff. 175. 961. (Apost. 287.) 784, 5^x4|, ff. 36. 962. (Apost. 288.) 786, 5|x4, ff. 48. 963. (Apost. 289.) 795, 7| x 5^, ff. 495 '. ' fEvan. T^ and T» and A (1) should also properly be classed as Lectionaries. Apost. 15, and perhaps Apost. 24, also contains Lessons from the Gospels. The two copies of the Gospels, Lowes formerly Askew, membr. 4to, mentioned by Scholz (N. T., vol. i. p. cxix), and stated by Marsh on Michaelis, vol. ii. p. 662, to have been bought at Askew's sale by Mr. Lowes, the bookseller, are shown by the sale catalogue to have Evangelistaria. They have not yet been traced. (Ed. 3.) 'f^^__^^. ^9:/. ''3fJ CHAPTEE XIV. LECTIONARIES CONTAINING THE APOSTOLOS OR PEAXAPOSTOLOS. *tl. (Evst. 6.) 2. Lond. Brit. Mus. Cotton. Vesp. B. xviii [xi], 11 x SJ, ff. 230 (16), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. initio et fine (Casley) '. In a fine bold hand. The Museum Catalogue is wrong in stating that it contains Lessons from the Gospels. They exactly correspond with those in our list, five of the Saints' Day Lessons being from the Catholic Epistles. 3. Eeadings sent to Mill (N. T., Proleg. § 1470) by John Batteley, D.D., as taken from a codex, now missing, in Trinity Hall, Cambridge. The extracts were from i Peter and John. Griesbach's Paul. 3 is Bodl. 5 (Evst. 19), cited by Mill only at Hebr. x. 22, 23. 4. (Evst. 112.) *5. Gottingen, Univ. MS. Theol. 54 [xv], lOfx 7|, ff. 50 (28), 2 cols., formerly of the monastery Constamonitou on Athos, afterwards De Missy's (Matthaei's v). (Paul. 5 of Griesbach=Evst. 30.) 6. (Evan. 117, ff. 183-202.) 7. (Evst. 37.) 8. (Evst. 44.) 9. (Evst. 84.) 10. (Evst. 85.) 11. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 104 [xii, Greg, xiiij, 9| x 7|, ff. 139 (24), well written in some monastery of Palestine : with marginal notes in Arabic. *12. (Evst. 60.) *13. Moscow, Synod. 4 (Mt. b) [x], fol., ff. 313, 2 cols., important: once belonged to the Iveron monastery ; renovated by Joakim, a monk, A. D. 1525. Cited by Tregelles as Frag. Mosq. *14. Mosc. Synod. 291 (Mt. e) [xii], 4to, ff. 276, well written, from the monastery Esphigmenou on Athos. *15. Mosc. Typogr. Syn. 31 (Mt. tz) [a. d. 1116], fol., ff. 200, a few Lections from i John at the end of Lections from Old Testament. *16. (Evst. 52.) *17. (Evst. 53.) ■^18. (Evst. 54.) *19. (Evst. 55.) *20. (Evst. 56.) ' In 1721. See Monk's 'Life of Bentley,' vol. ii. p. 149. This is Bentley's 0, John Walker's collation of which is preserved at Triu. Coll, (B. xvii. 34'). Ellis Bentleii Critica Sacra, Introd. pp. xxix, xxx. APOST. . 1-45. 369 Apost. 21-48 comprise Scholz's additions to the list, of which he describes none as collated entire or in the greater part. He seems, how- ever, to have collated Cod. 12 entire. 21. (Bvst. 83.) 22. Par. Nat. Gr. 304 [xiii, Greg, xiv], 13| x lOf, ff. 302 (22), 2 cols., brought from Constantinople : mut. in fine. 23. Par. Nat. Gr. 306 [xii], 13 x 10|, ff. 187 (28), 2 cols., mut. initio et fine. 24. Par. Nat. Gr. 308 [xiii], ff. 201, mut., contains six Lections from 1 John and i Pet., more from the Old Testament. 25. Par. Nat. Gr. 319 [xi, Greg, xii], 12^x8^, ff. 274 (22), ill written, with a Latin version over some portions of the text. Once Colbert's. 26. Par. Nat. Gr. 320 [xii], 9| x 7f , ff. 208 (21), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. 27. Par. Nat. Gr. 321, once Colbert's [xiii, Greg, xiv], llf x8, ff. 237 (23), mut., and illegible in parts. 28. (EvBt. 26.) 29. (Evst. 94.) 30. Par. Nat. Gr. 373 [xiii, Greg, xiv], 8|x6f, ff. 118 (21), mut. initio et fine : with some cotton-paper leaves at the end. 31. (Evst. 82.) 32. (Evan. 324, Evst. 97.) 33. Par. Nat. Gr. 382 [xiii, Greg, x], 9|x 7|, 271 (22), 2 cols., mus. rvjbr. Once Colbert's. 34. Par. Nat. Gr. 383, once Colbert's [xv, Greg, xvi], 8f x5^, ff. 206 (31), chart. In readings it is much with Apost. 12. 35. (Evst. 92.) 36. (Evst. 93.) 37. Ath. Nat. Libr. 103 [xv], 9 x ej, ff. 199. 38. Eom. Vat. Gr. 1528 [xv], 8ix 6, ff. 235 (26), chart., written by the monk Eucholius. 39. (Evst. 133.) 40. Eom. Barberini 18 [x], 4to, a palimpsest (probably uncial, though not so stated by Scholz), correctly written, but mostly become illegible. The later writing [xiv] contains Lessons from the Old Testament, with a few from the Catholic Epistles at the end. 41. Rom. Barb., unnumbered [xi], 4to, mut. ff. 1-114. 42. Eom. Vallicell. C. 46 [xvi], 8^ x 6^, ff. 115 (24), chart., with other matter. +43. (Evan. 561.) The palimpsest [viii or ix], written over the Gospels and table of Lessons, and containing Eom. xv. 30-33 ; i Cor. iv. 9-13 ; XV. 42-5 ; 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7. 44. (Evst. 232.) 45. Glasgow, Hunt. Mus. V. 3. 4 [a. d. 1199], 11x7^, ff. 239 (22), 2 cols., mus. ruhr. Written by order of Luke of Antioch. Belonged to Caesar de Missy. VOL. I. B b 37° LECTIONARIES. 46. Milan, Ambr. C. 63 sup. [xiv], 9Jx 5|, ff. 153 (27), mut., bought (like Evst. 103) in 1606, ' Corneliani in lapygia.' 47. (Evst. 104.) 48. (Evst. 222.) » (Greg. 59.) 49. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2068 [xi], 9f X 7%, ff. 232 (24), 2 cols., pict., mut. at end, formerly Basil 107, described with a facsimile by Bianchim, Evan. Quadr., vol. ii. pt. 1, p. 523 and Plate iv : iKKoyaSwv toC dn-oorroXov. (Greg. 120.) ^ ior 50. Modena, Este Libr. ii. D. 3 [xv], llfx 7|-, chart., seen by Burgon. (Greg. 89.) 51. Besanfon, Public Libr. 41 [xii], 9^x61, ff. 141 (21), 2 cols. (M. Castan: see Evst. 193). (Greg. 86.) 52. Lond. Brit. Mus. 32,051 [xi,xii, Greg, xiii], lO^x 7f, ff. 192 (29), 2 cols., mut. at end, mm. rubr., got from Heraclea by Archd. Payne for the Duke of Marlborough, A. d. 1738. Formerly Blenheim 3. C. 12. (Greg. 65.) 53. (Evst. 258.) (Greg. 186.) 54. (Evst. 195.) (Greg. 73.) *55. (Evst. 179.) (Greg. 55.) *56. (Act. 42, Evst. 287) contains only i Cor. ix. 2-12. (Greg. 56.) 57. Lond. Lamb. 1190 [xiii, Greg, xi], 10x7, ff. 130 (25), 2 cols., neatly written, with many letters gilded, mut. at the beginning and end, and uninjured. Archdeacon Todd in the Lambeth Catalogue, p. 50, mistakes this for a copy of the Acts and all the Epistles. Bloomfield examined Apost. 57, 59-62. (Greg. 60.) 58. Oxf., Ch. Ch. Wake 33 [a. d. 1172], 11 x8i, ff. 266, mus., m£n., the ink having quite gone in parts. (Greg. 58.) 59. Lambeth 1191 [xiii], 8x6^, ff. 75 (19), much injured, mut. at the beginning and end. (Greg. 61.) 60. Lamb. 1194 [xiii], 8|x7|, ff. 109 (17), chart., mut. at the end, the writing very neat, the letters often gilded. (Greg. 62.) 61. Lamb. 1195 [xiii, Greg, xv], 10§ x 7J, ff. 75 (17), chart., mut. at the beginning. (Greg. 63.) 62. Lamb. 1196 [xiii, Greg, xii], lOfxS, ff. 219 (23), 2 cols., mut. at the end. (Greg. 64.) 63. Instead of this, which is Act. 315 (Greg.) — Oxford, Lincoln Coll. 4 [xii], 8x6, ff. 107 {1), mus. rubr., mut. beginning and end. *64. B.-C. L 10 (Evst. 251). (Greg. 66.) *65. B.-C. III. 24 [xii or xiii], 4to. (Greg. 68.) *66. B.-C. III. 29 (Evst. 252). (Greg. 67.) *67. B.-C. III. 42 (Evst. 253). (Greg. 184.) ' As in our preceding lists, we remove to this foot-note Scholz's six copies seen at St. Saba, and occupy their numbers by other manuscripts. They are Apost. 49. St. Saba 16 [xiv], 4to, chart. 60. St. Saba 18 [xv], 8vo. 51. St. Saba 26 [xiv], fol. 52. (Evst. 171.) 63. (Evst. 160.) 54. St. Saba (unnumbered) [xiii], 4to, APOST. 46-79. 371 *68. B.-C. III. 53 (Evst. 253^). (Greg. 263.) 69. Brit. Mus. Add. 29,714 [a. d. 1306], lOf x 8|, ff. 178 (28), written by one Ignatius; syn., was bought of Nicolas Parassoh in 1874. (Greg. 81.) 70. Bentley's Q=Apost. 52. {See Ellis, Bentleii Crit. Sacr. xxx; Berriman, Crit. Dissertation on i Tim. iii. 16, p. 105.) Instead — Cambridge, Mass. U.S.A., Harvard Univ. 2 (A. E. g. 3. 10) [xii], 11 1x81, ff. 281 (23), 2 cols., orn. (f. 202 mtit.), men., apparently by the same hand as Evst. 484, but more beautiful. Hoskier, App. H, pp. 3, 4. (Greg. 75.) *+71. Leipzig, Univ. Libr. Tisch. vi. f. [ix or x], 9J x 7, Unc, f. 1 (24), 2 cols., containing Heb. i. 3-12, published in 'Anecd. sacr. et profan.,' p. 5^ &c. (Greg. 80.) *t72. Petrop. Caes. Muralt. 38, 49 [ix], 8vo, one leaf of a double palimpsestj now at St. Petersburg, the oldest writing containing Acts xiii. 10 ;^ 2 Cor. xi. 21-23, cited by Tischendorf (N. T., Proleg., p. ccxxvi, 7th edition). (Greg. 70.) +73. (Evst. 192.) (Greg. 180.) +74. Oxf. Bodl. Arch. Seld. 9 supr., palimpsest, containing under the Christmas sermons of Proclus, Patriarch of Constantinople, almost illegible Lessons from the Septuagint, with one or two from the Epistles of SS. Peter and John. (Greg. 84.) 75. Lond. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,841 [xii or xiii, Greg, xi], 8 x 5|, ff. 86 (22), 2 cols., mut. Amidst Old Test. Lections are (1) ff. 52-54, i John iii. 21-24, 26 ; iv. 9-19 ; 20-25; v; (2) f. 78 (which should precede f. 74) is a Lesson for June 28 (k^) tSk &yla>v aTtoaroKav irirpov Km iravKov, dvd- yvaxTiia y, containing I Pet. i. 3-19; ii. 11-24 (fijo-o/iti/). (Greg. 79.) 76. Oxf. Bodl. Misc. Gr. 319 [xiii], 11x8, ff. 14 (22), 2 cols., mus. ruhr., four leaves being biblical, written by Symeon a reader, Ayioavium- yiTT/s : the date, if once extant in the red letters of the colophon, being now rubbed away. There are nine avayvaKTiuiTa. The book is either a Euchology or a Typicum, more probably the former. The first Lesson is 2 Tim. iii. 2-9. The remainder are numbered as Lessons for the SfKarj/iepov, Or Twelve days from Christmas to Epiphany : they run thus, a Eom. V. 18-21 : ^ viii. 3-9 : y ix. 29-33 : S' 2 Cor. v. 15-21 : e Gal. iii. 28— iv. 5: «" Col. i. 18-22: f Pbil. iii. 3-9: rj' Eom. viii. 8-14. Found in a drawer by Mr. E. B. Nicholson, Bodley's Librarian. (Greg. 83.) 77. (Act. 98, portions marked as a, and a,.) (Greg. 82.) 78. (Evst. 290.) Lond. B.-C. III. 44 [xiv], 4to, chart., of 339 sur- viving leaves, is a Typievmi in two separate hands, and contains twenty- nine Lessons : viz. eleven from the Old Testament, six from the Apocrypha, two from the Gospels (Matt. xi. 27-30 ; Mark viii. 34 — ix. 1), ten from St. Paul's Epistles. (Greg. 78.) 79. Camb. Univ. Libr. Add. 679. 2 [xii or xiii], 10 x 8^, ff. 102 (18), being the companion volume to Evst. 291, contains week-day Epistles B b a 372 LECTIONARIES. from St. Paul. The first quire is in a different hand. Mut. six leaves. Ends sixth day of thirty-third week (2 Thess. ii. 1). (Greg. 77.) 80. (Evst. 292.) (Greg. 183.) 81. =Apost. 52. Instead — Milan, Ambros. C. 16 inf. [xiii], 9 x 7^, ff. 29 (34), 2 cols. (Greg. 112.) Scholz says of Evst. 161, and to the same effect Coxa of Evst. Cairo 18, 'continet lect. et pericop. ; ' which may possibly mean that these copies should be reckoned for the Apostolos also. 82. Messina, Univ. 93 [xii or xiii], 9jx7f, ff. 331 (22), 2 cols., perfect. {See Greg. 113.) 83. Crypta Ferrata, A. fi. 4 [x], 5f x4f, ff. 139 (19), mut, Praxapo- stolos. {See Greg. 103.) 84. Crypta Ferrata, A. /3. 5 [xi], 7^x6^, ff. 245 (20), 2 cols., mm. rubr., a most beautiful codex. {See Greg. 104.) 85. Crypta Ferrata, A. (3. 7 [xi], 5|x4f, ff. 64 (27), mut., Praxapo- stolos. (See Greg. 105.) 86. Crypta Ferrata, A. j3. 8 [xii or xiii, Greg, xiv], 6|- x 4|, ff. 27 (16), carelessly written, and injured by damp, fragments, Praxapostolos. {See Greg. 106.) 87. Crypta Ferrata, A. /3. 9 [xii], 5|^x4|, ff. 104 (22), Praxapostolos. {See Greg. 107.) 88. Crypta Ferrata, A. 3. 10 [xiii], 6^x51, ff. 16 (22), mut., fragmen- tary, with unusual Saints' days. {See Greg. 108.) 89. Crypta Ferrata, A. 0. 11 [xi], llf x8f, ff. 191 (25), 2 cols., mus. rubr., mut. {See Greg. 109.) 90. (Evst. 322.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 102.) 91. (Evst. 323.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 197.) 92. (Evst. 325.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 198.) 93. (Evst. 327.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 172.) 94. (Evst. 328.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 173.) 95. (Evst. 334.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 201.) 96. (Evst. 337.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 200.) 97. (Evst. 339.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 201.) 98. Venice, St. Mark ii. 115 [xi or xii], 12Jx9i, ff. 277 (21-23), 2 cols., mus. rubr. {See Greg. 124.) 99. (Evst. 341.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 202.) 100. (Evst. 344.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 203.) 101. (Evst. 346.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 204.) 102. (Evst. 347.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 205.) 103. (Evst. 349.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 206.) 104. (Evst. 350.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 207.) APOST. 80-137. 373 105. (Evst. 351.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 169.) 106. (Evst. 352.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 208.) 107. (Evst. 353.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 209.) 108. (Evst. 354.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 210.) 109. (Evst. 356.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 211.) 110. (Evst. 357.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 212.) 111. (Evst. 358.) Crypta Ferrata. (Greg. 213.) 112. (Evst. 312.) Messina, fragm. (Greg. 214.) 113. (Evst. 575.) Syracuse, Seminario 4, chart., 3. 219, mut., given by the Card. Landolina. (Greg. 228.) 114. Venice, St. Mark ii. 128 [xiv], 8ix6, ff. 361 (19), mut. {See Greg. 125.) 115. (Evst. 931.) Ven. St. Mark ii. 130. (Greg. 126.) 116. Eom. Vat. Gr. 368 [xiii], lOx 7|, ff. 136 (26), 2 cols.. Old Test. Lections at end. (Greg. 118.) 117. (Evst. 381) Vat. (Greg. 264.) 118. (Evst. 387) Vat. (Greg. 223.) 119. Eom. Vat. Gr. 2116 [xiii], 7^x51, ff. Ill (21), mut. {See Greg. 121.) 120. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 11 [xiv, Greg, xii], llx7|-, ff. 169 (24), mut. (Greg. 123.) 121. (Evst. 395.) Rom.Vat. Alex. 59. (Greg. 227.) 122. Rom. Vat. Alex. Gr. 70 [a.d. 1544], 7f x5-|, ff. 18, 'in fronte pronunciatio Graeca Latinis literis descripta.' (Greg. 255.) 123. Kom. Vat. Pal. 241 [xv], 8|x7f, ff. 149 (21), chart. (Greg. 122.) 124. (Evst. 410.) Rom. Barb. (Greg. 216.) 125. Rom. Barb. iv. 11 [a.d. 1566], 8| X Qi, ff. 158 (19), cJiarf., mut. (Greg. 114.) 126. Rom. Barb. iv. 60 [xi, Greg, xii], 9| x 7|, ff. 322 (22), mus. rubr., a fine codex with menologium,. (Greg. 115.) 127. Eom. Barb. iv. 84 [xiii, Greg, xii], 11 x 7|, ff. 189 (24), 2 cols., ■with, men., mut. (Greg. 116.) 128. (Evst. 415.) Martin. (Greg. 256.) 129. (Evst. 96.) Martin. (Greg. 262.) 130. Par. Nat Suppl. Gr. 800 [xiv], 8|x 5|, ff. 115 (23), chari., mut. at end. Martin, p. 174. (Greg. 88.) 131. Athos, Docheiariou 20. 132. Athos, Docheiariou 27. 133. Athos, Docheiariou 141. 134. Athos, Docheiariou 146. 135. Athos, Iveron 831. 136. Athos, Caracalla 10. 137. Athos, Caracalla 156. 374 LECTIONARIES. 138. Athos, Constamonitou 21 [xvii], 8vo, chart., mut. 139. Athos, Constamonitou 22 [xiv], Svo, cotton. 140. Athos, Constamonitou 23 [xv], Svo, chart. (Sn-. Aaympos.) 141. Athos, Coutloumoussi 277. 142. Athos, Coutloumoussi 344. 143. Athos, Coutloumoussi 355. 144. Athos, Protaton 54. 146. Athos, Simopetra 6. 146. Athos, Simopetra 10. 147. (Evst. 479.) Athos, Simopetra 148. 148. Athos, Simopetra 149. 149. Athos, Simopetra 150. 150. Athos, Siaiopetra 151. 151. Athos, Stauroniketa 129. 152. Athos, Philotheou 17. 153. Beratinus, Abp. 154. Chalois, Mon. Holy Trinity 13. 155. Chalcis, Mon. Holy Trin. 14. 156. Chalois, Mon. Holy Trin. 15. 157. Chalcis, School 59. 158. Chalcis, School 74. 159. Chalcis, School 88. 160. Patmos 11. 161. Patmos 12. 162. Thessalonica, 'eXXijj/. Td/xi/. 8. 163. Thess. 'E\\r)v. Tviiv. 10. 164. Thess. 'EXKrjv. Tu/tv. 13. 165. Sinai 296. 166. Sinai 297. 167. Sinai 298. 168. Sinai 299. 169. Athos, Dionysius 386. (Greg. 127.) 170. (Evst. 642.) 171. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 38. (Greg. 70^) 172. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 49. (Greg. 70''.) 173. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 40*. (Greg. 71.) 174. Sinai 294. 175. (Evst. 261.) 176. (Evst. 240.) 177. (Evst. 232.) 178. (Evst. 191.) (Greg, twice, 69 and 178.) 179. (Evst. 472.) 180. Athos, Dionysius 387. (Greg. 128.) 181. (Evst. 166.) 182. (Evst. 169.) 183. Petersburg, Caes. Muralt. 45* (Greg. 72.) 184. Athos, Dionysius 392. (Greg. 129.) 185. (Evst. 275.) 186. Docheiariou 17. (Greg. 130.) 187. (Evst. 420.) 188. (Evst. 571.) 189. (Evst. 572.) 190. (Evst. 573.) 191. (Evst. 804.) 192. (Evst. 828.) 193. (Evst. 439.) 194. (Evst. 440.) 195. (Evst. 443.) 196. (Evst. 446.) 197. Petersburg, Caes. Mur. 110. (Greg. 74.) APosT. 138-250. 375 198. New York, Astor's Library. (Greg. 76.) 199. (Evst. 290.) 200. Vienna, Caes. Gr. Theol. 308. (Greg. 85.) 201. Par. Nat. Gr. 922, fol. A. (Greg. B?*. ) 202. Par. Nat. Suppl. Gr. 804, fif. 88 and 89. (Greg. 87\) t203. Wisbech, Peckover, Unc., palimpsest. (Greg. 90.) 204. Athens, Nat. 68 (203) [xiii], lOf x 8^, ff. 218, mus. (Greg. 91.) 205. Athens, Nat. 69 (206), [xv], 8| x 5|-, ff. 347, mut. (Greg. 92.) 206. (Evst. 393.) Athens, Nat. (35) 1 (Greg. 93.) 207. (Evst. 422.) Athens, Nat. (63). (Greg. 94). 208. (Evst. 423.) Athens, Nat. (64) sic. (Greg. 95.) 209. Ath. Nat. 95 (115) [a. d. 1576], 8|x5|, ff. 192, mut. at beg. (Greg. 96.) 210. Athens, Nat. ? (Greg. 97 ?) 211. Athens, Nat. 1 (116 ?) [xv], 8i X 5|, ff. 141. (Greg. 98.) 212. Athens, Nat. 1 (114) [xvii], 8^x6^, £f. 190. (Greg. 99.) 213. Sinai 295. (Greg. 117.) 214. Escurial X. iv. 9. (Greg. 100.) 215. (Evst. 410.) 216. Escurial*. iii. 9. (Greg. 101.) 217. (Evst. 408.) 218. (Evst. 407.) 219. (Evst. 533.) 220. (Evst. 548.) 221. (Evst. 554.) 222. (Evst. 555.) 223. Florence, Laurent. St. Mark 704. (Greg. 111.) 224. (Evst. 557.) 225. (Evst. 558.) 226. (Evst. 572.) 227. Lesbos, r. Afiumvos novrjs 65, Act., Paul., Cath., Apoc, syn., men., proll., mus. ruhr. (Kerameus.) 228. Lesb. r. Aei'/x. /toy. 137 [xv], 8| X 4|, chart. (Kerameus.) 229. (Evst. 680.) 230. (Evst. 686.) 231. (Evst. 687.) 232. (Evst. 693.) 233. (Evst. 707.) 234. (Evst. 709.) 235. (Evst. 712.) 236. (Evst. 721.) 237. (Evst. 741.) 238. (Evst. 743.) 239. (Evst. 751.) 240. (Evst. 755.) 241. (Evst. 757.) 242. (Evst. 759.) 243. (Evst. 797.) 244. (Evst. 829.) 245. (Evst. 837.) 246. (Evst. 893.) 247. (Evst. 900.) 248. (Evst. 908.) 249. (Evst. 911.) 250. (Evst. 915.) 376 LECTIONARIES. 251. (Evst. 916.) 252. (Evst. 917.) 253. (Evst. 924.) 254. (Evst. 929.) 255. Andros, Movrj'Ayia 2, ff. 140. Injured, but well written. ('Ait. MrjXiapaKrjs.) 256. Andros, Moi/^ 'Ayla 3, chart., moth-eaten. (^Avrdmos MijXtapa/cijs.) 257. (Evst. 428.) 258. (Evst. 272.) 259. (Evst. 518.) 260. (Evst. 894.) 261. (Evst. 895.) 262. Athos, Protaton 32, 4to, amidst other matter, Kfcj). t,, syn., men. (2ff. Aa/nrpos.) 263. Crypta Ferrata, A'. S". 24. (Greg. 110.) 264. (Evst. 952.) 265. (Evst. 30.) 266. Athos, Gregory 60 [xvi], 16mo, chart., mut. 267. Kosinitsa, 'Ayia M01/17, 'Imdj/w^j o nepevnar}!: {V) 198 [a. D. 1503], written by the aforenamed. 268. Kos. 'Ay. Mof., NiKoXXoy 55 [xi], written by the aforenamed. 269. Kos. 'Ay. Mov., ^vfiecov AovrCepes 195 [a. D. 1505], written by the aforenamed. 270. Ath. Nat. Libr. 101 [xiv], 9 x 7|, ff. 169, mut. at beginning and end. 271. Ath. Nat. Libr. 102 [xvii], 8| x 6i, ff. 229. 272. Ath. Nat. Libr. 106 [xiv-xv], 9|x 7i, ff. 243, mut. at beginning and end. 273. Ath. Nat. Libr. 133 [xiv], 8|x5|, ff. 348, ;«c^ 274. Ath. Nat. Libr. 144 [xv], SJx 5|, ff. 76, mut. at beginning and end. 275. (Evst. 956.) 276. (Evst. 957.) 277. (Evst. 958.) 278. (Evst. 959.) 279. (Evst. 960.) 280. (Evst. 961.) 281. (Evst. 962.) 282. (Evst. 963.) 283. (Evst. 964.) 284. (Evst. 965.) 285. (Evst. 966.) 286. (Evst. 967.) 287. (Evst. 968.) 288. (Evst. 498.) i^f-v/ji.. M^^ I'-'^^IT ADDITIONAL UNCIALS. X At Kosinltsa, 'Ayia Moi/^ 124 [x], 10| x 7, ff. 339, Evan., Act., Cath., Apoc, Paul. (sic). Written by Sabbas, a monk, in tenth century, with marginal writing [xiii]. "T. At Kosinitsa, 'Ay. Moi/. 375 [ix-x], 71 x 13, ff. 301 (16, 19, or 21). The two first gatherings are mice-eaten. TiVXoi in vermilion, avayvixriiaTa, Ke(f>. t., suhscr., Evan. Mut. Matt. i. 1 — ix. 1. n. a. Athos, Protaton 13 [vi], 4to, S. 2, appended to Homilies of Chrysostom, and containing fragments of the Evangelists. b. Athos, Protaton 14 [vi], ff. 3, with fragments of St. John appended at beginning and end to Lives of Saints. c. Athos, Protaton 20 [vi], 2 cols. d. Athos, Protaton 56 [vi], ff. 10, 2 cols., at beginning and end of a hortatory discourse [xiv], containing fragments of the Evangelists. TOTAL NUMBER OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS AS RECKONED IN THE SIX CLASSES Uncials : — Evangelia . . . 71 Acts and Catholic Epistles 19 St. Paul's Epistles . . 27 Apocalypse ... 7 Total . . 124 Ctjesives : — Evangelia . . .1321 Acts and Cathohc Epistles 420 St. Paul's Epistles . .491 Apocalypse . . . 184 Evangelistaria . . . 963 Apostolos .... 288 Total . . 3667 nirand Total . . . 3791 APPENDIX A. CHIEF AUTHORITIES. The chief authorities used in corrections and additions in this Edition have been as follows : — 1. MS. Notes and other remains of Dr. Scrivener, such as ' Adversaria Critica Sacra,' just being published. 2. My own examination of the MSS. in London, Oxford, and Cambridge, with obliging help as to those in the British Museum from Mr. G. F. Warner, of the MSS. Department. 3. Burgon's Letters to the Guardian, 1873-74, 1882, and 1884. 4. As to Parisian MSS., the Abb^ Martin's ' Description technique des MSS. Grecs relatifs au N. Test., conserves dans les Bibliothfeques de Paris,' Paris, 1884. And Omont's ' Facsimiles des MSS. Grecs dates de la Bibliothfeque Nationale du ix et du xiv.' 5. KaraXoyos TOiV XeLpoypd(f)a}v rrjs ''EdiftKrjs Bt/3Xto^^K»/s Tijs "EXXaSos vno ^laiavvov 'SaKKeXiavos Kot *AX/ct/3taSou *I. ^aKKeXitcvos. *'Ev ^Adrjvais^ 1892. 6. lepotTo^vfiiTiKT] Bi^XioOrjKTjj fJTOL KaraXoyos Toiiv iv rals BL^\todi]Kats rov ayiajrarov dirouToKiKov re kol KaOoKiKov opOodo^ov 7raTpiap)^LKov dpovov tS>v lepo(ro~ \vpaiv Kai TTaa-rjs UaXaiirTivrjs diroKeip.eV(t)v 'KWtjvikcov Ktud/Kcoi/, k.t.X, ; utto Haira- doTTOvXov Kepapeas, k.t.X. *Ei/ TlcTpoTroXeij 1891. 7. Ev KcovtTTavTtvoviroKct *EWr]vtK6s ^iKoXoyiK^s ^vWoyos. Mavpoyopbdretos BijiXioBrjKrj. HapapTTip-aTa tov IE Topov ^1884), Tov If Td/iiot/ (1885), ToO IZ To/xou (1886), TOV IB Topov (1888). 'Ek Kcoi'crTai'T-tt'oinrdXci. 8. YTTopvrjpara IJepiypacfyiKO. tov RvkXczSo)!' Njyo'oji' Knra pspos inro Avravlov MrjXtapaKrj. 'AvSpos, Kftos, inb 'A, HaTradoTTOvKov tov Kepapeas. 'Ev 'Adipiats, 1880. 9. Exfifcris IIa\awypa(j)iKS)V Koi ^iXoXoyiKcov 'Epfvvaiv iv OpaKrj Koi MaKeSovia ; V7T0 A. HanaSoTrovXov Kepapiios. 'Ev Ka>vK0 prjliara, while the corresponding figures for Mark and Luke are Mark axoe' ) and Luke yay \ 'axh' ] Pin/f No explanation, as far as I know, has ever been given of these curiously numbered prinara. The word is, certainly, a peculiar one to use, if short sentences are intended, such as are commonly known by the terms " cola and commata." It has occurred to me that perhaps the explanation might lie in the fact that prjiia was here a literal translation of the Syriac word ^^V..3. Let us then see whether ^sa^Jsa is the proper word to describe a verse, either a fixed verse, like a hexameter, or a sense-line. A reference to Payne Smith's Lexicon will show that it may be used in either of these senses, for example, we are told that it is not only used generally of the verses of Scripture, but that it may stand for " comma, membrum versus, sentBTitia brevior quam versus, (ttIxos, Schol. ad Hex. Job. ix. 33 ; S:o ^bci^V.3, Tit. ib. Ps. ix ; 5 JLai^iJ ba^k^, ib. Ex. xxx. 22 marg. : insunt in Gsneseos libro |csa^lSs.s mmmmdix, coloph. ad Gen., it. C.S.B. 2 et sic ad fin. cuiusque libri ; in libris poeticis sententia est hemistichio minor, e. g. in Ps. i. insunt versus sex sed m fi3 ; in Ps. ii. versus duodecim, sed u.^ fc..s." It seems, therefore, to be used in Syriac much in the same way as CTTi'xos in Greek. Now there is in one of the Syriac MSS. on Mount Sinai (Cod. Sin. Syr.) a table of the Canonical books of the Old and New Testaments with their measured verses. We will give some extracts from this table ; but first, notice that the Gospels are numbered as follows : Matthew has 2522 Mark „ 1675 Luke „ 3083 „ John „ 1737 „ and the whole of the four Evangelists 9218, which differs slightly from the total formed by addition, which, as the figures stand, is 9017. On comparing the table with the numbers given by Scrivener from Greek MSS., viz. APPENDIX D. 383 Matt. = 2522 ^ij^iara Mark=1675 „ Luke = 3803 „ John = 1938 ,, we see at a glance that we are dealing with the same system ; Luke should evidently have 3083, the Greek number being evidently an ex- ce^isive one ; and if we assume that John should be 1938 the total amounts exactly to the 9218 given for the four Gospels. This is very curious, and since the p^fiara are now proved to be rightly equated to jc&^Js^, and this latter word is a proper word to describe a verse or (m\of, the ptjiuxTa appear to be a translation of a Syriac table. Perhaps we may get some further idea about the character of the verses in question by turning to the Sinai list, which is not confined to the Gospels, but ranges through the whole of the Old and New Testaments. The Stichometry in question follows the list of the names of the seventy disciples, which list is here assigned to Irenaeus, bishop of Lugdunum. After which we have IlsI^? III. I VI? U^JkOgi* ool l^r loa^ls.3 Ut^y '• \Ji~-*o )k-t=. : .OOtiJO ,^ »««ii. ])waaAj*u.o ^^^a^i' \.^^ii JjOj^l^ : .mS.! V»" i.e. Genesis has 4516 verses followed by Exodus 3378 „ Leviticus 2684 „ Numbers 3481 „ Deuteronomy 2982 „ Total for the Law 17041 „ Joshua 1953 „ Judges 2088 „ &c. When we come to the New Testament, it seems at first sight as if the verses which are there reckoned cannot be the Greek equivalent hexa- meters : for we are told that Philemon contains 53 verses, and the Epistle to Titus 116, numbers which are in excess of the Euthalian reckoning, 38 and 97 verses respectively, and similarly in other cases. The suggestion arises that the lines here reckoned are sense lines, and this is therefore the meaning to be attached to the p^iwra of the MSS. But upon this point we must not speak too hastily. The interest of the Sinai stichometry is not limited to this single point : its list of New Testament books is peculiar in order and contents. There seem to be no Catholic Epistles, and amongst the Pauline Epistles, Galatians stands first ; note also the curious order Hebrews, Colossians, Ephesians, Philippians. * I do not think there can be the slightest doubt that our explanation of the origin of the pruiora is correct ****.' APPENDIX E. TABLE OF DIFFERENCES BETWEEN THE FOURTH EDITION OF DR. scrivener's PLAIN INTRODUCTION AND DR. Gregory's prolegomena. [. Evangelia. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Serif. Grog. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. 450 Scholz 490 . . 674 519 . . 505 548 . . 635 577 . . 871 451 .. 481 491 . . 576 520 . . 506 549 . . 536 578 . . 872 492 ^iyy '^'>^ . 562 . 488 550 . 551 . . 537 . 538 679 . 680 . 743 . 744 452) 493 . . 578 522 . 1 Scholz 494 . . 325 523 . . 489 552 . . 639 581 . . 460 466) 495 . . 581 524 . . 490 553 . . 540 682 . . 461 467 .. 717 496 . . 582 626 . 491 554 . . 541 583 . . 462 468 .. 718 497 . . 583 526 . . 610 556 . . 609 584 . . 453 469 .. 719 498 . . 584 527 . . 482 556 . . 526 586 . . 454 470 .. 509 499 . . 686 628 . 483 657 . . 524 586 . . 455 471 .. 510 500 . . 687 529 . 484 558 . . 525 587 . . 456 472 .. 511 501 . . 588 630 . 485 559 . 518 588 . . 457 473 .. 512 502 . . 589 531 . 327 660 . 520 689 . 830 474 .. 513 503 . . 590 532 . 545 561 . 521 590 . 831 475 .. 515 504 . . 686 633 . 546 662 . 622 591 . 883 476 .. 566 605 . 567 634 . 547 563 . 519 692 . 461 477 .. 508 506 . 492 635 . 648 564 . 478 593 . 462 478 .. 575 507 . 493 636 . 549 565 . 473 594 . 470 479 .. 542 508 . 494 537 . 550 666 . 479 595 . 468 480 .. 568 509 . 495 538 . 552 667 . 878 596 . 466 481 .. 569 510 . 496 539 . 551 568 . 879 597 . 464 482 .. 570 611 . 497 640 . 553 569 . 475 598 . 466 483 .. 543 512 . 498 641 . 664 670 . 479 599 . 467 484 .. 571 513 . 499 542 . 555 571 . 474 600 . 463 485 .. 672 614 . 600 543 . 556 572 . 480 601 . 643 486 .. 517 615 . 501 544 . 667 673 . 328 602 . 644 487 .. 516 616 . 502 545 . 558 674 . 880 603 . 645 488 .. 514 517 . 503 546 . 569 575 . 477 604 .. 646 489 .. 507 518 . 504 547 . 534 576 .680 605 .. 647 APPENDIX E. 385 Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv, Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. 606 . . 648 655 . 635 704 . . 886 753 . . 760 859 . 672 607 649 656 642 705 887 7^i . 763 . 771 608 . . 650 657 . 876 706 . . 486 1 0^ 755 . 861 . 674 609 . . 634 658 . 636 707 . . 606 756 . 772 862 . 675 610 . . 652 659 . 637 708 . . 607 757 . 846 863 . 676 611 . . 653 660 . 638 709 . . 737 758 . 847 612 . . 654 661 . 639 710 . 81 759 . 848 867 680 613 . 655 662 . 632 711 . . 617 760 . 849 868 683 614 . 656 663 .. 877 712 . 560 761 . 850 869 684 615 . . 657 664 . 605 713 . 561 762 . 851 870 . 871 616 . 658 665 .. 895 714 . 563 763 . 854 687 617 . 659 666 .. 899 715 . 564 764 . 855 872 690 618 . 660 667 .. 900 716 . 565 765 . 856 873 689 619 . 661 668 .1144 717 . 606 766 . 857 874 691 620 . 662 669 .. 902 718 . 736 767 . 858 875 692 621 . 663 670 .. 901 719 . 824 768 . 859 876 693 694 703 622 . 664 671 . 544 720 . 825 769 . 861 877 623 . 665 672 .. 618 721 . 826 770 . 862 878 624 . 667 673 .. 619 722 . 827 771 . 863 879 . 880 704 . 705 708 625 . 673 674 .. 620 723 . 828 772 . 867 626 . 674 675 .. 621 724 . 829 773 . 868 881 627 . 678 676 .. 527 725 . 881 774 . 869 882 713 628 . 679 . 681 . 682 . 685 .. 686 . 688 677 678 679 680 681 682 .. 528 .. 529 .. 530 .. 531 .. 532 .. 533 726 727 728 729 730 731 . 882 . 745 . 746 . 747 . 748 . 749 883 . 884 . 885 . 886 . 887 . 714 . 696 . 697 . 698 . 699 629 630 631 632 633 824 825 826 827 828 829 830 831 . 622 . 623 . 624 . 625 . 626 . 627 . 628 . 629 634 635 636 637 .. 695 .. 700 . 701 .. 702 683 684 685 686 ..1145 ..1146 ..1147 .. 573 732 733 734 735 . 750 . 751 . 752 . 753 899 . 900 . 901 . . 613 . 614 . 615 638 . 706 687 .. 579 736 . 754 — — 902 . . 616 639 . 710 688 .. 592 737 . 755 839 . 630 — — 640 . 711 689 .. 593 738 . 756 840 . 631 1144. . 727 641 . 712 690 .. 594 739 . 757 , 1145. 728 642 . 715 691 . 595 740 . 761 R47 . 723 611 1146. 731 643 . 716 692 . 596 741 . . 762 0^ ( 848 1147. . 733 644 . 720 693 . 597 742 . . 764 849 . 730 729 1148. 734 645 . 591 694 . 598 743 . , 738 850 1149. 735 646 647 . . 721 . 722 fiQ*! fiQQ 744 759 . 1 ^u wo 696 ow . 600 745 '. . 633 851 . 852 732 1261 . 765 648 . . 724 697 . 601 746 . . 740 1262. 766 649 . . 725 698 . 602 747 . . 741 "— — 1263. 767 650 . 651 . . 726 . 874 699 (in'? 748 758 854 666 700 . \J\JO . 604 749 . . 773 855 . .' 668 1265. 768 652 . . 875 701 . 523 750 . . 742 856 . . 669 1266. 769 653 . . 640 702 . 884 751 . . 739 857 . . 670 1267. 770 654 . . 641 703 . 885 752 . . 774 858 . . 671 1268. 110 VOL. I. C C 386 APPENDIX E. II. Acts and Catholic Epistles. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. 182 Soholz 204 . 107 226 .. 216 248 . . 251 301 . . 240 183 .. 257 205 . . 232 227 .. 217 249 . . 263 302 . . 250 184 .. 258 206 . . 194 228 .. 218 250 . . 264 303 . . 248 185\ 207 . . 197 229 .. 223 251 . . 201 '~~ ^^ 186 208 . . 259 230 .. 202 252 . . 249 317 . . 243 187 209 . . 260 231 .. 203 253 . . 233 318 . . 244 188 >Scholz 210 . . 328 232 .. 204 254 . . 200 319 . . 245 189 211 . . 317 233 .. 205 255 . . 199 320 . . 241 190 212 . . 318 234 .. 206 256 . . 231 321 . . 261 191 192 213 . 214 . . 252 . 182 235 236 .. 207 .. 208 257 . 258 . . 222 . 289 325 . .' 239 193 .. 188 215 . . 183 237 .. 209 259 . . 260 326 . . 246 194 195 187 216 . 217 . . 184 . 185 238 239 .. 195 .. 196 260 . 261 . . 209 . 267 .. 224 328 . . 319 196 .. 226 218 . 186 240 .. 253 262 . . 269 329 . . 256 197 .. 227 219 . 225 241 .. 254 263 . . 321 330 . . 247 198 .. 228 220 . 229 242 .. 255 264 . 326 334 . . 238 199 193 221 212 '>,i'^ .. 301 .. 302 .. 335 335 . 236 200 201 211 222 223 . 213 . 220 244 245 267 268 . . 242 . 334 .. 219 415 . 210 202 .. 215 224 . 221 246 .. 415 269 . 237 416 . 147 203 .. 230 225 . 198 247 .. 110 — — — — III. Paid. Greg, Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. 131 .. 261 248 . 262 266 .. 230 284 . 248 302 . 299 231 .. 3031 249 . 258 267 .. 316 285 . 275 303 . 243 232 .. 306? 250 . 259 268 .. 317 286 . 296 304 . 281 233 251 . 257 269 .. 302 287 . 334 305 . 231 234 252 . 260 270 .. 252 288 . 316 306 . 266 235 253 .. 268 271 .. 253 289 . 329 307 . 278 236 ■ Scholz 254 . 279 272 .. 254 290 . 256 308 . 398 237 255 .. 269 273 .. 255 291 . 267 309 . 399 238 256 . 277 274 .. 321 292 . 331 310 . 400 239 257 . 249 275 .. 270 293 . 263 311 . 401 240 .. 240 258 .. 233 276 .. 250 294 . 226 312 . 276 241 Scliolz 259 .. 282 277 .. 251 295 . 332 313 . 402 242 .. 242 260 .. 300 278 .. 264 296 . 333 314 . 403 243 Scholz 261 .. 298 279 .. 265 297 . 335 315 . 404 2 44 .. 244 262 .. 222 280 .. 280 298 . 301 316 . 290 245 .. 245 263 .. 223 281 .. 234 299 . 337 317 . 325 246 .. 246 264 .. 152 282 .. 235 300 . 237 318 . 406 247 .. 247 265 .. 304 283 .. 236 301 . 396 319 . 274 APPENDIX E. 387 Greg. Soriv. Greg. Soriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Soriv. Greg. Scriv. 320 . 407 333 . . 476 3768 . . 330 401 . 312 426 . . 283 321 . . 423 334 . . 478 377 . . 341 402 . 314 427 . . 336 322 . 424 335 . . 480 403 . 315 430 . . 294 323 . 435 336 . . 53 404 . . 323 431 . . 319 324 . 426 . 427 337 . 338 . . 481 . 482 380 . 381 . . 339 . 340 432 . 433 . . 322 325 . 295 326 . 430 339 . . 487 392 . . 288 406 . 327 436 . . 272 327 . 431 340 . . 484 393 . . 286 407 . 328 437 . . 273 328 . 432 . 433 . 436 341 . 485 393a . 396 . 398 . . 287 . 297 . 305 472 . 476 . 476* . 232 329 423 . 291 . 285 330 . 326 331 . 437 376 . . 338 399 . . 310 424 . 292 478 . 225 332 . 472 376° . 377 400 . . 311 425 . 293 480 . 324 IV. Apocalypse. Greg. Scriv. Greg. 101 . 103 109 102 . 109 110 103 . 102 111 104 . 105 112 105 . Ill 113 114 107 . 104 115 108 . 89 116 Scriv. 101 146 149 150 , 110 , 115 , 117 . 151 Greg. Scriv. 117 . 157 118 . 160 119 . 161 120 . 182 121 . 153 122 . 86 146 . 113 Greg. 149 150 151 153 157 Scriv. 120 121 122 114 116 Greg. 158 159 160 161 181 182 V. Evangelistaries. Greg. 155 158 159 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 168 169 170 171 172 173 Scriv. Greg. Soriv. 180 174 . 175 . 176 . 177 . 178 . 179 . 179 180 . 463 181 . 234 182 . 233 183 . 257 184 . 259 185 . 222 186 . 221 326 187 . 256 188 . 260 189 . 261 190 . 262 Greg. Soriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. 191 . 263 208 . 215 225 192 . 264 209 . 216 226 193 . 266 210 . 217 227 194 . 202 211 . 218 228 195 . 203 212 . 219 229 196 . 204 213 . 220 230 197 . 205 214 . 239 231 198 . 206 215 . 240 232 199 . 207 216 . 251 233 200 . 208 217 . 241 234 201 . 209 218 . 242 235 202 . 210 219 . 243 236 203 . 211 220 . 244 237 204 . 212 221 . 245 2378 205 . 201 222 . 246 238 206 . 213 223 . 252 239 207 . 214 224 . 247 240 c c a 388 APPENDIX E. Uieg. Scriv. Greg. ScriT. Greg. Scriv. Greg. SciiT. Greg. Sc 241 .. 232 289 . . 168 336 . . 284 385 .. 620 467 .. 3 242 . 465 290 . . 169 337 . . 285 386 .. 621 468 .. 3 243 . 466 291 . . 187 338 . . 499 387 .. 622 469 .. 3 244 . 467 292 . . 189 339 . . 69 388 .. 623 470 .. 3 245'^ . 468 293 . . 190 340 . . 268 389 .. 524 471 .. 3 245b . 469 294 . . 481 341 . . 288 390 .. 628 472 .. 3 246 . 194 295 . . 482 342 . . 289 391 .. 529 472" .. 3 247 . 470 296 . . 483 343 . . 298 392 . 530 473 .. 3 248 . 471 297 . . 484 344 . . 236 393 .. 531 474 .. 4 249 . 191 298 . . 485 345 . . 500 394 . 532 475 .. 3 250 . 472 299 . . 200 346 . . 255 395 . 534 476 .. 2 251 . 195 300 . . 286 347 . . 501 396 . 535 477 .. 3 252 . 473 301 . . 486 348 . . 602 397 . 636 478 .. 3 253 .. 196 302a . . 487 349 . . 503 398^b . .537 480 .. 3 254 . 474 3021' . . 489 350 . 604 399ab . .638 481 .. 3 255 .. 475 303 . . 491 351 . . 506 400 .. 540 482 .. 3 256 .. 192 304 . . 492 352 . 506 401 . 541 484 .. 3 257 .. 476 305 . . 291 363 . 507 402 .. 542 485 .. 3 258 .. 197 306 . . 292 354 . . 508 403 . 543 486a .. 3 259 .. 477 307 . . 293 356 . . 509 404 .. 644 486d .. 3 260 .. 198 308 . . 294 356 . . 612 405 .. 546 487 .. 3 261 .. 158 309 . . 295 357 . 513 406 .. 549 488 .. 3 262 .. 159 310 . . 296 358 . 514 407 .. 660 489 .. 3 263 .. 193 311 . . 297 359 . 515 408 . 552 490 .. 3 264 .. 170 312 . . 493 360 . 616 409 . 653 491 .. 3 265 .. 171 313 . . 494 361 . 426 410 . 556 492 .. 3 266 .. 172 314 . . 495 362 . 427 411 . 560 493 .. 3 267 .. 173 315 . . 253 363 . 299 412 . 561 494 .. 3 268 .. 174 316 . . 496 364 . 416 413 . 663 496 .. 3 269 .. 175 317 . . 497 365 . 417 414 . 564 496 .. 3 270 .. 176 318 . . 265 366 . 366 415 . 565 497 .. 3 271 .. 177 319 . . 267 367 . 367 416 . 566 498 .. 3 272 .. 178 320 . . 268 368 . 421 417 . 567 499 .. 4 273 .. 478 321 . . 269 369 . 423 418 . 668 600 .. 3 274 .. 479 322 . . 270 370 . 324 419 . 669 501 .. 3 275 .. 181 323 . . 271 371 . 424 420 . 570 502 .. 3 276 .. 182 324 . . 272 372 . 426 421 . 571 503 .. S 277 .. 183 325 . . 273 373 . 517 422 . 672 504 .. S 278 .. 186 326 . . 274 374 . 419 423 . 573 605 .. S 279 .. 184 327 . . 276 375 . 370 424 . 574 506 .. S 280 .. 185 328 . . 277 376 . 371 426 . 759 508 .. i 281 .. 160 328a . 38 377 . 372 426 . . 804 509 .. i 282 .. 161 329 . 278 378 373 427 85!8 283 .. 162 330 . 279 379 . 374 428 . . 829 512 .. i 284 .. 163 331 . 280 380 375 613 .. : 614 .. ; 285 164,5 332 . 62 381 . 368 463 . . 313 286 .. 480 333 . 281 382 .. 369 464 . . 314 516 .. ; 287 .. 166 334 . 282 383 .. 618 465 . . 316 516 ,. [ 288 .. 167 335 . 283 384 .. 519 466 . . 316 517 .. : APPENDIX E. 3»9 Greg. Scriv. . Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. 518 . . 311 532 . . 407 545 . 381 560 . . 388 572 . 572 519 . 303 534 . 404 546 . 382 561 389 573 . 395 520 . 304 535 . 403 547 . 547 562 . . 562 574 . 362 521 . 308 536 . 405 548 . 548 563 . 390 804 . 412 522 . 309 537 . 411 549 . 383 564 . 392 923 . 288 523 524 . 312 . 310 538 539 . 414 550 551 . 384 565 566 . 393 . 396 927 . 275 540 541 . 376 . 377 552 553 . 385 . 386 567 568 . 397 . 398 928 935 . 418 . 415 528 . 409 529 530 . 410 . 408 542 543 . 378 . 379 569 570 . 399 . 188 936 . 428 556 . 387 531 . 406 544 . 380 — — 571 . 394 VI. Apostolos. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Greg. Scriv. Grog. Scriv, 49 \ 75 . 70 100 . . 214 126 . . 115 202 . . 99 50 76 . 198 101 . . 216 127 . . 169 203 . 100 51 52 >-Scholz 77 . 78 . 79 . 78 102 . 103 . . 90 . 83 128 . 129 . . 180 . 184 204 . 205 . . 101 . 102 53 79 . . 75 104 . . 84 130 . . 186 206 . 103 54 .. 55 80 . 81 . . 71 . 69 105 . 106 . . 85 . 86 207 . 208 . 104 55 . 106 56 58 59 .. 56 .. 58 .. 48 82 . 83 . 84 . . 77 . 76 . 74 107 . 108 . 109 . . 87 . 88 . 89 169 170 171 . . 105 . 170 . 70* 209 . 210 211 . . 107 . 108 . 109 60 61 .. 57 .. 59 85 . 86 . . 200 . 51 110 . 111 . . 263 . 223 172 . 173 . 93 . 94 212 213 . 110 . Ill 62 .. 60 87* . . 201 112 . 81 214 . 112 63 .. 61 87b . . 202 113 . 82 180 . 73 215 . 215 64 .. 62 .. 52 .. 64 .. 66 .. 65 .. 178 .. 72 .. 172 88 . 89 . 90 . 91 . 92 . 93 . 94 . 95 . . 130 . 50 . 203 . 204 . 205 . 206 . 207 . 208 114 115 116 117 118 . 125 . 126 . 127 . 213 . 116 216 . . 124 65 183 184 185 186 197 . 80 . 67 . 185 . 53 . 91 66 67 68 227 228 . 121 . 113 69 70 701 255 256 120 121 . 49 . 119 . 122 . 128 71 .. 173 96 . . 209 122 . 123 198 . 92 — 72 .. 183 97 . . 210 123 . 120 199 . 199 262 . 129 73 .. 54 98 . . 211 124 . 98 200 . 96 263 . 68 74 .. 197 99 . . 212 125 . 114 201 . 97 264 . 117 INDEX I. OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. Index of Greek Manuscripts of the New Testament, arranged according to the emmtries where they are and the owners to whom they belong. (N.B. — The Reference is always made to the MSS., whiah are described in their proper places.) BRITISH EMPIRE. ENGLAND. toui M8S. Amherst, Lord Evan. 887... 1 Ashburnham, Earl of 3 204 Evan. 544 205 Evst. 237 205* Evst. 238 Braithwaite, J. B 3 1 Evan. 327 2 Evan. 32S 3 Evan. 236 (British and PoreignBible Soc, London) . . .Evan. H & Evst. 200 2 Burdett-Coutts, Baroness 19 B.-C.I. I Evan. 612 II. 16, 18 Bvann. 551-2 III. 4, 6, 9, 10 Evann. 555-8 III. 21 Evst. 246 III. 24 Apost. 65 III. 29 Evst. 252 III. 34 Evst. 247 III. 37 Act. 221 III. 41 Evan. 559 III. 42 Evst. 253 111.43,46,52,53 Evst. 248, 249, 25°; ^.ss" III. 44 Apost. 78 (Cambridge) — Uhiveksitt Library 25 Dd. 8. 23 Evst. 146 Dd. 8. 49 Evst. 4 Dd. 9. 69 Evan. 60 Dd. II. 90 Act. 21 Ef. 1. 30 Paul. 27 Hh. 6. 12 Evan. 609 Total MSS. Kk. V. 35 Evan. 62 Kk. 6. 4 Act. 9 LI. 2. 13 Evan. 70 Mm. 6. 9 Evan. 440 Nn. i. 36 Evan. 443 Nn. 2. 41 (Bezae) Evan. D Add.679.1 Evst. 291 679. 2 Apost. 79 720 Evan. 618 1836 Evst. 292 1837 Evan. 619 1839 Evst. 293 1840 Evst. 294 1875 Evan.T" 1879. 2 Evst. 295 1879.11 Evan. 620 1879. 12 Evst. 296 1879. 13 Evst. 297 1879. 24 Evan. 621 Christ's College 2 F. i. 8 Evst. 222 F. i. 13 Act. 24 Clare College ...Evst. 488 ... 1 Emmanuel College 1 I- 4- 35 -*-o*- 63 GONVILLB AND CAIUS COLLEGE. . . 1 403 Evan. 69 Trinity College 6 B. viii. 5 Evan. W'* B. jL. i6 Evan. 507 B. X. 17 Evan. 508 E. xvii. I (Augiens.)...Paul. P 0. iv. 22 Evst. 221 0. viii. 3 Evan. 66 392 INDEX I. (Cheltenham) — Fen wiOK, Middle Hill 10 T284 Evan. 527 i46[ Act. 178 2387 Evan. 528 3886 Evan. 529 3887 Evan. 630 7681 Act. 198 7682 Evan. 531 7712 Evan. 532 7757 Evan. 533 13975 Evan. 526 Coniston, Euskin Evst. 254 ... 1 Crawford, Earl of ...Evann. 1320, 1321 ... 2 Harries, Lord Evan. 580... 1 (Holtham)— Earl op Leioestbe 2 3 Evan. 524 4 Evan. 525 (Lambeth Palace) 25 Cod. 528 Evan. 71 1175 Evan. 509 1176 Evan. 510 1177 Evan. 511 1178 Evan. 512 1179 Evan. 513 1180 Evan. 514 1 181? (or 1255). ..Act. 186 1182 Act. 182 1183 Act. 183 1184 Act. 184 1185 Act. 185 1186 Paul. 256 1187, 1188, ii89Evst. 223-5 1190,1191 Apost.69,60 1192 Evan. 515 1193 Evst. 226 1194 Evst. 363 1195,1196 Apost. 61-2 1255 or C. 4 Evan. 516 135° Evan. 517 (Leicester) Evan. 69 ... 1 (London) — Bbitish Museum 136 Codex Alexandrinus Arundel 524 Evan. 566 634 Paul. 372 536 Evst. 256 .W Evst. 257 Burney 18 Evan. 568 19 Evan. 569 20 Evan. 570 21 Evan. 571 22 Evst. 259 Burney 23 Evan. 572 48 Act. 225 408 Evst. 499 Cotton, Vesp.B.xviii. Apost. 2 Titus C. XV ...Evan, N Egerton2i63 Evst/ 59 2610 Evan. 604 2783 Evap. 563 2784 Evah. 565 2785 Evan. 564 2786 Evs<. 255 2787 Act, 223 Harleian i8ro Evan. 113 5537 Act. 25 5538 Evan. 567 5540 Evan. 114 5552 Paul. 66 5657 Act. 26 6559 Evan. 115 5561 Evst. 258 5567 Evan. 116 5588 Act. 59 ct;o8 Evst. 150 ^f I Paul. M 5^'3 I Act. 60 5620 Act. 27 5647 Evan. 72 5650 Evst. 26, JS" 5678 Apoc. 31 5684 Evan. G 5731 Evan. 117 5736 Evan. 445 5776 Evan. 6s 5777 Evan. 446 5778 Act. 28 5784 Evan. 447 5785 Evat. 151 5787 Evst. 152 5790 Evan. 448 5796 Evan. 444 Royal MS. I. B. T. ...Act. 20 Additional Manuscripts — 4949 Evan. 44 4950, 4951 Evan. 449 5107 Evan. 439 5UI, 5112 Evan. 438 5115, 5116 Act. 22 51 1 7 Evan. 109 5153 Evst. 260 5468 Evan. 573 7141 Evan. 574 7142 Paul. 267 10068 Evst. 926 11300 Evan. 575 1 1836 Evan. 676 1 1837 Evan. 201 11838 Evan. 677 11839 Evan. 578 1 1840 Evst. 261 1 1841 Apost. 75 11859-60 Evan. 608 11868 Evan. 579 OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 393 Add. MSS. (cont.)— ' 14637,14638 Evet. 496-7 1 4744 Evan. 202 15581 Evan. 580 16183 Evan. 581 16184 Evan. 582 16943 Evan. 583 17136 Evan. N" 1721 1 Evan. K 17370 Evst. 262 17469 Evan. 584 1747° Evan. 585 1 7741 Evan. 586 17982 Evan. 587 182 1 1 Evan. 588 18212 Evst. 263 19386 Evan. 110 19387 Evan. 589 19388 Act. 229 19389 Evan. 590 19392 Act. 230 19459 Evst. 930 19460 Evst. 264 19737 Evst. 265 19993 Evst. 266 20003 Act. 61 21260 Evst. 267 2 1 261 Evst. 268 22506 Evan. 591 22734 A.ct. 107 22735 Evst. 269 22736 Evan. 592 22737 Evan. 593 22738 Evan. 594 22739 Evan. 595 22740 Evan. 596 22741 Evan. 597 22742 Evst. 270 22743 Evst. 271 22744 Evst. 272 241 12 Evan. 598 24373 Evan. 599 24374 Evst. 273 34376 Evan. 600 24377 Evst. 274 24378 Evst. 275 24379 Evst. 276 24380 Evst. 277 25881 Evst. 38 26103 Evan. 60 1 27860 Evst. 278 2 7861 Evan. 602 28815 Evan. 603 28816 Act. 232 2S817 Evst. 279 28818 Evst. 280 29713 Evst. 62 29714 Apost. 69 3120S Evst. 281 31919 Evst. 282 Evan. T 31920 Evst. 283 31921 Evst. 284 Add. MSS. {cont.)— iiss. 3c 949 Evst. 285 32051 Apost. 52 32277 Evan. 892 32341 Evan. 325 34°59 Evst. 39 34107 Evan. 321 34108 Evan. 332 Butler Bvan.632 ... 1 Highgate, Burdett-Coutts 20 I. 2 Evst. 239 I. 3, 4, 7 Evann. 545-7 I. 8 Evst. 240 I. 9 Evan. 548 I. 10 Evst. 251 I. 23, 24 Evst. 341-2 II. 4 Evan. 603 II. 5 Evst. 243 II. 5 (J\ II. 14 Evst. 494-5 II. 7, 13 Evann.549-50 II. 23 Evst. 244 II. 26', 26" Evann. 553-4 11.30 Evst. 245 III. 1 Act. 220 Sion College i A. 32. I (1) Evst. 227 A. 32. I (2) Evst. 228 A. 32. 1 (3) Evan. 518 A. 32. I (.4) Evst. 229 (Manchester) 1 EylandsLibr Evan. 886 (Oxford)— Bodleian 78 Barocc. 3 Act. 23 29 Evan. 46 31 Evan. 45 48 Apoc. 28 59 Evan. 610 197 Evst. 201 202 Evst. 5 Canon. Gr. 33 Evan. 288 34 Evan. 488 36 Evan. 489 b5 Evst. 202 92 Evst. 203 no Act. 212 112 Evan. 490 119 Evst. 204 122 Evan. 491 126 Evst. 205 E. J). Clarke 4 Act. 56 5 Evan. 98 6 Evan. 107 7 Evan. Ill 8 Evst. 157 9 Act. 58 10 Evan. 112 45 Evst. 206 394 INDEX I. Total mss. E.D.Clarke 46 Evst. 207 47 Evst. 208 48 Evst. 209 Cromwell 11 Evst. 30 15 Evan. 482 16 Evan. 483 27 Evst. 210 Land 3 Evan. 52 31 Evan. 51 32 Evst. 18 33 Evan. 50 34 Evst. 20 35 Act. E Misc. Gr. I Evan. 48 5 Evan. 0^ 8 Evan. 96 9 Evan. 47 10 Evst. 19 II Evst. 28 12 Evst. 29 13 Evan. 118 17 Evan. 484 74 Act. 30 76 Evan. 67 118 Act. 213 119 Evst. 211 136 Evan. 105 140 Evst. 212 141 Evan. 485 293 Evan. 486 305 Evan. 606 306 Evan. 607 307 Evst. 288 308 Evst. 289 310 Evan. A 313 Evan, r 314 Evan. 737 319 Apost. 76 323 Evan. 81 MS.Eibl. Gr. d. i Evan. 562 c. I Evan. 82 Roe I Evan. 49 16 Paul. 47 Selden supra (i) 2 ...Evst. 26 (2) 3 ...Evst. 27 (6) 5 ...Evan. 65 (28) 53. .-Evan. 53 (29) 54... Evan. 64 B. 64(47) Evst. 23 B. 66(49) Evst. 31 Arch. 9 Apost. 74 MS. Gr. Lit. 0. I T' MS. Clar.Pr. b. 2 T""''" Cheist Chuboh 29 Wake 13 Evan. W« 12 Evan. 492 13 Evst. 213 14 Evst. 214 15 Evst. 215 16 Evst. 216 17 Evst. 217 18 Evst. 218 Total MSS. Wake 19 Evst. 219 20 Evan. 74 21 Evan. 493 22 Evan. 494 23 Evst. 220 24 Evan. 495 25 Evan. 496 26 Evan. 73 27 Evan. 497 38 Evan. 498 29 Evan. 499 30 Evan. 500 31 Evan. 6°! 32 Evan. 502 33 Apost. 68 34 Evan. 503 36 Evan. 504 37 Evan. W'& Act. 192 38 Act. 191 39 Evan. 505 40 Evan. 506 Keble College ...Evst. 298 ... 1 Lincoln College 6 4 Evst. 63 15 Evst. 3 16 Evan. 95 17 Evan. 68 & Evst. 199 18 Evan. 56 83 Act. 33 Magdalen College /. 2 7 Paul. 42 9 Evan. 57 New College S 58 Act. 36 59 Act. 37 68 Evan. 58 (Parham Park, Sussex) 17 LOBD DE LA ZonOHB. 66. I Evst. 233 67. 2 Apoc. 96 71- 6 Evan. 634 72- 7 Evan. 635 73. 8 Evan. 5-',6 74- 9 Evan. 637 75. 10 Evan. 538 76. II Evan. 639 77. 12 Evan. 540 78. 13 Evan. 641 79. 14 Act. 316 80. 15 Act. 317 81.16 Act. 218 82. 17 Apoc. 96 83. 18 Evst. 234 84. 19 Evst. 235 86.20 Evst. 236 OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 395 Quaritch i Evan. 469... 4 ii Evan. 471 Tiji Evat. 935 Formerly ...Evan. 885 Kuskin, John Evst. 254 .. . 1 Swete, H. B., Dr Evan. 736 ... t Evan. 737 White.Mr Evan. 523... 1 ■Winehelsea, Earl of Evan. 106 ... 1 (Wisbech) — Pbckover 5 I Evan. 560 2 Evan. 561 Apost. 43 70 EvBt. 500 Apost. 203 ■Woolwich ?, Bate Evst. 492 ... 1 Wordsworth, Bp. ...Evan. 542 ... 1 IRELAND. (DubUn)— Tbinitt College 3 Evan. Z D. i. 28 Paul. 490 'i-^ I A. i. 2, fol. 1 Evst. 464 SCOTLAND. ( Bute. .Evan. 64 ... 1 (Edinburgh) 5 Libr. A. 0. 25 Evan. 519 Mackellar Evan. 896 Act. 333 Univ. D. Laing 6, 667 Evann. 897-8 Univ. Laing Evst. 578 (Glasgow) — HuNTEK Museum 7 V. 3.3 Evst. 231 V. 3. 4 Apost. 45 V. 4. 3 Evst. 232 V. 5. 10 Evst. 230 V. 7. 2 Evan. 520 Q. 7. 10 Evan. 521 S. 8. 141 Evan. 522 Duke of Hamilton's collection. NEW ZEALAND. Auckland Evan. 1273 2 Evst. 420 Total FOREIGN COUNTRIES. BELGIUM. Brussels 2 Reg. 11358, 11375 ...Evann. 881-2 / DENMARK. Copenhagen 3 Havniensis 1322 Evan. 234 1323 Evan. 235 1324 Evst. 44 EGYPT. Cairo 2 Cod. P. Kerameus Evan. T^ Patr. Alex. 2, 15, 16, 17,68 Evann. 643-7 421,952 Evann.903-4 82,87 Evann. 1 2 70-1 8, 59, 88 Act. 253-5 942 Act. 381 18 Evst. 140 927, 929, 943, 944. 946. 946. 948, 950, 951, 953 Evst. 760-9 M6T0i«£a of St. Cath. 7 Evan. 648 FRANCE. Arras 970 Evan. 872... 1 Besan90n 41 Apoat. 51 ... 2 44 Evst. 193 Bordier, Henri Evst. 505 ... 1 Carpentras II Evst. 189... 1 ^Dessau Evan. 874... 2 200 Paul. 374 Montpelier,Soh.M. 446 Evan. 871... 2 405 Evst. 504 Paris — National Libraey 298 1 Nat. Gr. RI9 C 13 Evst. 415 14 Evan. 33 19 Apoc. 58 47 Evan. 18 48 Evan. M 49 Evan. 8 50 Evan. 13 51 Evan. 260 52 Evan. 261 63 Evan. 262 64 Evan. 16 S6 Evan. 17 56 Act. 51 57 Act. 114 396 INDEX I. Nat. Gr. (cont.) — 58 Act. 115 69 Act. n6 60 Act. 62 61 Eyan. 263 62 Evan. L 63 Evan. K 64 Evan. 15 65 Evan. 364 66 Evan. 265 67 Evan. 266 68 Evan. 21 69 Evan. 267 70 Evan. 14 71 Evan. 7 72 Evan. 22 73 Evan. 268 74 Evan. 269 75 Evan. 270 76 Evan. 272 77 Evan. 23 78 Evan. 26 79 Evan. 273 80 Evan. 275 81 Evan. 276 8ia Evan. 377 82 Evan. 27S 83 Evan. 9 84 Evan. 4 85 Evan. 119 86 Evan. 279 87 Evan. 280 88 Evan. 281 89 Evan. 29 90 Evan. 282 91 Evan. 10 92 Evan. 283 93 Evan. 284 94 Evan. 31 96 Evan. 285 96 Evan. 2S6 97 Evan. 743 98 Evan. 287 99 Evan. 288 100 Evan. 30 looa Evan. 289 loi Act. 118 102 Act. 7 103 a Act. 119 103 Act. II 103 a Act. 120 104 Act. 121 106 Act. 123 106 Evan. 5 106a Act. 123 107 Paul. D 108 Paul. 145 109 Paul. 146 no Paul. 147 III Paul. 148 112 Evan. 106 113 Evan. 391 114 Evan. 292 Nat. Gr. {cont.) — mss. 115 Evan. 27 116 Evan. 32 117 Evan. 293 118 Evan. 294 119 Evan. 744 120 Evan. 295 121, 122 Evan. II 123 Evan. 296 124 Act. 124 125 Act. 126 126 Paul. 151 177 Evan. 299 178 Evan. 24 179 Evan. 745 181 Evan. 746 182 Evan. 747 and Evst. 61 183 Evan. 748 184 Evan. 749 185 Evan. 760 186 Evan. 300 187 Evan. 301 188 Evan. 20 189 Evan. 19 190 Evan. 761 191 Evan. 25 192 Evan. 762 193 Evan. 302 194 Evan. 304 194 a Evan. 303 195 Evan. 305 196? Evan. 103 196 Evan. 763 197 Evan. 306 198 Evan. 754 199 Evan. 307 200 Evan. 308 201 Evan. 309 202 Evan. 310 203 Evan. 311 204 Evan. 765 205 Evan. 756 206 Evan. 312 307 Evan. 767 208 Evan. 313 209 Evan. 314 210 Evan. 316 211 Evan. 316 312 Evan. 317 313 Evan. 318 216 Act. 136 217 Act. 137 218 Act. 128 219 Act. 12 320 Act. -1 29 221 Act. 130 222 Paul. 167 223 Act. 131 324 Paul. 159 324 a Paul. 375 236 Paul. 160 236 Paul. 161 OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 397 Nat. Gr. {cont.)— '^mIb! 227 Paul. 162 228, 263 Evst. 427-8 230 Evan. 12 231 Evan. 319 232 Evan. 320 234 Evan. 761 235 Evan. 762 and EvBt. 426 237 Act. 10 238.. Paul. 163 239 Apoo. 62 240 Apoc. 139 241 Apoo. 63 276 Evst. 82 277 Evst. 63 278 Evst. I 279 Evst. 17 280 Evst. 2 281 Evst. 64 282 Evst. 65 283 Evst. 66 284 Evst. 67 285 Evst. 68 286 Evst. 69 287 Evst. 10 288 Evst. 70 289 Evst. 71 290 Evst. 72, 72'' 291 Evst. 73 292 Evst. 74 293 Evst. 75 294 Evst. 83 295 Evst. 76 296 Evst. 77 297 Evst. 16 298 Evst. 78 299 Evst. 79 300 Evst. 80 301 Evst. 7 302 Evst. 15 303 Evst. loi 304 Apost. 22 305 Evst. 81 306 Apost. 23 307 Evst. 9 308 Apost. 24 309 Evst. II 310 Evst. 12 311 Evst. 86 312 Evst. 8 313 Evst. 87 314 Evst. 88 and Evan. W 315 Evst. 14 316 Evst. 89 317 Evst. 90 318 Evst. 91 319 Apost. 25 320 Apost. 26 321 Apost. 27 324 Evst. 92 326 Evst. 93 Nat. Gr. {cont.)— ^mIs! 330 Evst. 94 373 Apost. 30 374 Evst. 95 375 Evst. 60 376 Evan. 324 377 Evst. 98 378 Evan. 326 379 Evan. 28 380 Evat. 99 381 Evst. 100 382 Apost. 33 383 Apost. 34 491 Apoc. 61 849 Paul. 164 922, fol. A Apost. 201 975 Evst. 299 1775 Evan. 764 Nat. Suppl. Gr. 24, 29 Evst.416-7 27 Evst. 158 32 Evst. 84 33 Evst. 85 50 Evst. 58 74 Evst. 366 75 Evan. 271 79 Evan. 274 99 Apoo. 69 104 Apost. II 108 Evan. 290 115 Evst. 96 118 Evan. 323 140 Evan. 297 159 Evan. 738 175 Evan. 298 185 Evan. 120 219 Evan. 759 227 Evan. 633 242 Evst. 159 567 Evst. 367 611, 612 Evann. 740-1 686, 687, 758. . .Evst. 42 1-3 800 Apost. 130 804 Apost. 202 805 Evst. 324 834 Evst. 424 903 Evan. 758 904 Evan. 773 905 Evst. 425 906 Act. 263 911 Evan. 634 914 Evan. 742 919 Evan. 739 looi Paul. 338 1035 Evan. 760 1076 Evan. 763 1080 Evan. 771 1081 Evst. 517 1083 Evan. 772 1096 Evst. 419 Nat. Coisl. I Evan. F" 19 Evan. 329 20 Evan. 36 398 INDEX I. Kat. Coisl. (coni.) — j 21 Evan. 37 22 Evan. 40 23 Evan. 39 24 Evan. 41 25 Act. 15 26 Act. i6 27 Paul. 20 28 Paul. 23 31 Ev8t. 13 95 1"*"!- 339 128 Evan. 765 129 Evan. 766 195 ^van. 34 196 Evan. 330 197 Evan. 331 198 Evan. 767 199 Evan. 35 200 Evan. 38 201 Evan. 1264 202 Paul. H 202, 2 Act. 18 203 Evan. 768 204 Paul. 59 205 Act. 17 206 Evan. 769 207 Evan. 770 217 Paul. 340 224 Act. 264 95,217 Paul. 339-40 29.30.95>2i7l'aul. 378-81 Absbnal of Paeis (Gr.)4 Evan. 43 LoDVEE, Egypt. Mus. Paul. T ... MiLLEE, Emman., 4, 5 6, 7 Evst. 506-9 8, 9, 10, II, 12 Evst. 512-16 Pab. Bibl. Abm. 8409 Evan. 43 Pah. Nat. Abm^n. 9. . .Act. 240 EOTAL IhSTITDTE AT Paeis 3 Evan. 288 St.Genevi6vb a. 0. 34 Evan. 121 A. O. 35 Act. 210 Poictiers Evan. 472 GERMANY. Berlia 24 Kon. Gr. 4to, 39, 47, 55, 66, 67 ; 8vo, 3, 4, 9 Evann. 635-42 13 Evan. 823 12 Evan. 876 51, 52, 53; 4*0, 46, 61,64 Evst. 370-5 4to, 40, 43,57; 8vo, 9 Act. 249-5 2 Hamilton 244 Act. 248 245,246 Evst. 368-9 i2mo, 10 Evan. 400 Dresden Boerner Paul. G Eeg. A. 95 Apoo. 90 100 Evan. 254 104 Act. 98 123 Evan. 258 124 Apoo. 32 145 Evan. 252 172 Evan. 241 187 Apoc. 112 151 Evst. 57 Frankfort-on-Oder Act. 42 Giessen Evan. 97 ... Gottingen Evan. 89 ... Gottingen 2 Apost. 5 ( Groningen VUniv.A. C. I Paul. 418 Hamburg Wolf.B Evan. H City Libr Paul. M or 53 City Libr. 1252 Act. 45 Xieipzig Matt. 18 Evan. 99 Matt, s Paul. 76 Tisohendorf i Evan. 0" Tischendorf iv Evan. 478 Tischendorfv Evst. 190 Tischendorf vi Apost. 7 1 Munich — Unit. Libr. ^ Evan. X . KOYAL LiBEAKY 23 Apoc. 81 35 Paul- 129 36 Evan. 423 37 Evan. 425 83 Evan. 424 99 Evan. 433 no Paul. 127 208 Evan. 429 210 Evan. 422 211 Act. 179 248 Apoc. 79 326 Evst. 154 329 Evst. 34 375 Act. 46 381 Evan. 428 383 Evst. 24 412 Paul. 54 437 Evan. 430 455 Paul. 126 465 Evan. 427 473 Evan. 426 504 Paul. 125 518 Evan. 83 544 Apoc. 80 568 Evan. 84 569 Evan. 85 694 Evan. 875 Total MBS. .. 10 1 27 OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 399 Nuremburg Evst. 31 ... 1 Oettingen-Wallerstein, Prince of Apoc. I ... 1 Pesth 2 Eubeswald Evan. 100 Jancovioh Evan. 78 Posen 1 Lycaei Aug Evan. 86 Saxe-Gotha 1 Ducal, MS. 78 Evst. 32 [Straaburg 3 From Moleheim (de- stroyed) Evan. 431] Ed. Reuss Evan. 877 Treves 2 Cuzan Evan. 87 Cath. Libr. 143 Evst. 179 Tubingen Evst. R ... 2 2 Evst. 481 Vienna — Imperial Libbabt 44 Vind. Caes. Ness. 1 Evan. 218 2 Evan. N 15 Evst. 45 28 Evan. 76 39 Evan. 77 30 Evan. 123 31 Evan. 124 32 Evan. 219 33 Evan. 220 34 Act. 66 35 -^ot- 63 36 Act. 64 37 Act. 67 38 Evan. 221 39 Evan. 222 40 Evan. 223 41 Evst. 155 42 Evan. 434 46 Paul. 214 248 Apoc. 35 Vind. Caes. Snppl. Gr. 4 Evan. 108 5 Evan. 3 6 Evan. 125 7 Evst. 46 8 Evan. 224 9 Evan. 225 10 Paul. 71 26 Apoc. 36 Imp. Priv. Libr. 7972 Evan. 829 Imp. trr. Theol. 19, 79-80, 90, 95, 122 Evann. 824-8 141 Act. 335 150 Act. 415 157 1'aul. 373 Imp. Gr. Theol. {cont.)— 'Jfss! 69, 163, 220 Apoc. 136-8 Rainer i, Rainer 2 Evst. 502-3 209 Evst. 180 308 Apost. 200 Wolfenbiittel Evan. 0" ... 6 Carolin. A, B Evann. P, Q xvi. 7 Act. 69 xvi. 16 Evan. 126 Gud. gr. 104. 2 Act. 97 Zittau Evan. 605 ... 1 GREECE. Athens 185 Nat. 3 Evst. 804 5 Evst. 828 10? Evst. 829 Nat.Sakkel.58, 76, 93, 80, 127,121, 110,81, 71,87, 118, 125, 108, 74, 134. 95. 77, 107. 75, 122, 109, 160, III, 137, 117, 65, 130, 99, 88 Evann. 775- 803 150 (12), 151 (13), 152 (14). 153 (15). 154 (16) Evann. 846- 50 155 (17) Evan. 852 156 (18), 157 (19), 158 (20), 159 (21), 160 (22), 161 (23). ..Evann. 854-9 162 (24), 203 (16). ..Evann. 862-3 489 (216), 56, 57 ...Evann. 867-9 13, 139. 347 Evann. 1145-7 III Evan. 1272 72,92, 113,123,128, 132, 135 Evann. 1313-9 207 (70), 208 (71), 209 (72), 43(149?), 45.64(9i),66(io5), 221 (129), 119, 89 Act. 304-13 (490, 217) Act. 201 69 (100), 100 (96)... Paul. 382-3 259 Paul. 471 Nat. Libr. 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169 Evst. 518-24 170, 171, 172, 173, 174 Evst. 528-32 175,176,!. 177, 178 Evat. 534-8 179, 180, 181, 182. ..Evst. 541-4 183 Evst. 546 184, 185 Evst. 549-50 186, 187 Evst. '552-3 188 Evst. 556 189, 190 Evst. 560-1 400 INDEX I. Nat. Libr. {cont.)— '^jSg\ 191, 192, 193, 194, 195, 196, 197, 198, 199, 200, 201, 202...EvSt. 563-74 66?, 70?, 146', 64?, 82, 68?, 79, 73. 67?, 112 ?, 670 ?, 126, 69, 63 ?, 86, ?, ?, 84 ?, 661 ?, 85 ?, 124, 62 ? Evst. 429-49 4 Evst. 759 60, 78, 83, 97, 126, 143, 147, 148, 668, 685, 700, 707, 750, ,757. 769- 76°. 766, 769, 784, 786, 795... Evst. 943-63 203, 206 Apost. 204-5 115, and 3 others ...Apost. 209-12 loi, 102, 106, 133, 144 Apost. 270-4 103...; Apost. 37 Trjs BovXijs Evann. 804—7 Evst. 450 Apoc. 141 Mamoukae Evann. 808-9 Oiftov6fiov 6 Evan. 810 Soo. Arohaeol. Christ. Evan. 811 M. Bonrnias Evst. 451-2'' M. Varouccas Evst. 453 Evst. 462 Corfu 11 Corfu Evann. 812- 16 Abp. Eustathius Evst. 466-8 M. Eleutherius Evst. 459-6 1 Zante Act. 314 ... 1 ' Iieyden 66 Paul. 350... 6 74 Evan. 79 77 Act. 38 74 A Evan. 122 Gronovii 131 Evan. 435 Scaligeri 243 Evst. 6 Utrecht Evan. F ... 1 ITALY. Bologna — Royal Library 2 Bibl. Univ. 2775 Evan. 204 3638 Evst. 160 Cortona 301 Evan. 1260 1 Ferrara — MdnIOIPAL LlEBAEY 2 119, N. A. 4 Evan. 450 187, N. A. 7 Evan. 461 MSB. norenoe— Grand Ducal Li Laurent. 1 v. i BRARY 55 ..Act. 84 IV. 5 . Act. 8s IV. 20 ..Act. 86 IV. 29 ..Act. 87 IV. 30 ..Act. 147 IV. 31 ..Act. 88 IV. 32 ..Act. 89 VI. 2 ..Evst. 113 VI. 6 ..Evan. 832 vi. 7 ..Evst. 114 VI. 11 ..Evan. 182 VI. 13 ..Evan. 363 VI. 14 ..Evan. 183 VI. 15 ..Evan. 184 vi. ]6 ..Evan. 185 vi. 18 ..Evan. 186 VI. 21 ..Evst. 115 VI. 23 ..Evan. 187 VI. 24 ..Evan. 364 VI. 25 ..Evan. 188 vi. 26 ..Evan. 833 vj. 27 ..Evan. 189 vi. 28 ..Evan. 190 VI. 29 ■. ..Evan. 191 VI. 30 ..Evan. 192 VI. 31 ..Evst. 116 VI. 32 ..Evan. 193 VI. 33 ..Evan. 194 VI- 34 ..Evan. 195 VI. 36 ..Evan. 365 vn. 9 .Apoc. 77 vn. 29 .Apoc. 145 vm. 12 .Evan. 196 viii. 14 .Evan. 197 X- 4 ..Paul. 100 X. 6 ..Paul. loi X. 7 .Paul. 102 X. 19 .Paul. 103 xi. 6 ..Evan. 834 xi. 8 .Evan. 835 xi.i8 .Evan. 836 AediL 221 ..Evan. 198 Med. Pal. 243 .Evst. 118 244 .Evst. 117 Laurent. Conv. Soppr 24 .Apost. 4 63 .Evan. 367 15° .Act. 149 169 .Evan. 200 160 .Evan. 199 '71 .Evan. 366 176 .Evan. 362 191 .Act. 148 Laurent. Gaddianua 124 .Evst. 510 Laurent. St. Mark 704 ..Apost, 223 706 ..Evst. 187 OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 401 Total „ Msa. LiBBEHIA RiCOAEDI 5 5 Evan. 370 69 Evst. 511 84 Evan. 368 85 Paul. 226 90 Evan. 369 Messina 21 Univ.Libr.i8 Evan. 420 40 Act. 241 88, 100 Evann. 630-1 93 Apost. 82 99 Apoc. 113 65,66,75,96,98, 73,58,94.111. 112, 170, 95, 150 Evst. 300-12 175 Evst. 525 St. Basil 104 Act. 175 Milan — Ambkosian Libbart 46 A. 51 sup. or 15 Paul. 172 A. 62 inf Paul. 390 A. 152 sup Evst. 167 A. 241 inf. Paul. 287 B.6inf. Paul. 171 B. 56 Evan. 348 B. 62 Evan. 350 B. 70 sup Evan. 351 E. 93 Evan. 352 C. 16 Evst. 81 C. 63 sup Apost.46 C. 91 sup Evst. 106 C. 160 sup Evst. 168 C. 295 inf. Paul. 289 D. 67 sup Evst. 103 D. 72 sup Evst. 104 D. 108 sup Evst. 166 D. 161 inf Evan. 458 D. 282 inf. Evan. 459 D. 298 inf. Evan. 460 D. 541 inf. Paul. 288 E. 2 inf. Paul. 286 E. 63 sup Evan. 457 E. 97 sup Act. 137 E. loi sup Evst. 480 E. 102 sup Act. 138 E. 295 Paul. 391 F. 61 sup Evan. 349 P. 125 sup Paul. 175 G. 16 sup Evan. 344 H. 13 sup Evan. 343 H.104SUP Act. 139 L. 79 sup Evst. 163 M. 48 snp Evan. 456 M. 81 sup Evst. 105 M. 93 Evan. 363 N. 272 sup Paul. 225 P. 274 sup Evst. 169 S. 23 sup Evan. 346 S. 62 sup Evst. 102 VOL. I. D Total USS. Z. 34sup Evan.461 E. S. iii. 13 Evst. 165 E.S.iv. 14 Evst. 164, and Evan. 837 17 Evan. 345 35 Evan. 347 Formerly Hoeplii Evan. 838 Modena 16 Esteii. A. I Evan. 454 ii. A. 5 Evan. 455 ii. A. 9 Evan. 358 ii. A. 13 Act. 195 ii. A. 14 Paul. 177 iii. B. 17 Act. 142 ii. C. 4 Act. 196 ii.C.6 Evst. Ill ii. D. 3 Apost. 50 ii. G. 3 Act. H Also Act. 112 iii. B. 16 Evan. 359 iii. B. 17 Act. 142 iii. F. 13 Evan. 839 G. 9 Evan. 842 iii. E. I Apoc. 147 iii. F. 12 Apoc. 148 Naples 12 I. B.14 Evst. 138 II. AA. 3 Evan.401 4 Evan. 403 5 Evan. 402 7 Act. 83 8 Act. 173 9 Act. 174 37 Evan. 843 ILB. 23, 24 Paul. 394-5 IL C. 15 Evan.RorW Scotti Evan. 404 Padua, Univ. 695 Evan. 844... 1 Palerrao, I. E. 11 Paul. 217... 1 Parma 6 Reg. 5 Evan. 452 14 Evst. 161 15 Evan. 831 95 Evan. 453 1821 Evan. 361 2319 Evan. 360 Pistoia, Fabr. Libr. 307 Evan. 845 .. . 2 Evst. 526 Some — Vatican 213 Vat. Gr. 54 Evst. 924 163 Evan. 177 165 Paul. 58 349 Evan. 127 350 Evst. 539 351 Evst. 35 352, 353 Evst. 376- 7 354 Evan.S d 402 INDEX I. Vat. Gr. icont.)— 'Sill 355 Evst. 378 356 Evan. 128 367 • Bvat. 379 358 Evan. 129 359 Evan. 130 360 Evan. 131 361 Evan. 132 362 Evst. 380 363 Evan. 133 364 Evan. 134 365 Evan. 135 366 Act. 72 367 Act- 73 368 Apost. 116 370 Apoc. 152 540 Evst. 381 542 Apoe. 114 549 Pa'il- 305 651 Paul- 307 552 Paul. 308 579 -A-poo- 38 643, 644, 645 Evann. 668-70 646 Paul. 310 647 Evan. 671 648 Paul. 312 652 Act. 239 665 Evan. 136 692 Paul. 314 756 Evan. 137 757 Evan. 138 758 Evan. 139 760 Act. 74 761 Paul. 81 762 Paul. 82 765 Paul. 83 766 Paul. 84 774 Evan. 860 781 Evst. 382 1067 Evst. 36 1090 Evan. 674 1136 Paul. 85 1155 Evst. 119 1156' Evst. 120 1IS7 Evst. 121 1 158 Evan. 140 1159 Evan. 371 1160 Evan. 141 1161 Evan. 372 1168 Evst. 122 1 190 Apoe. 1 54 1191 Evan. 675 1208 Act. 246 1209 B 1210 Evan. 142 1217 Evst. 547 1 221 Evan. 676 1222 ..Paul. 315 1228 .'.Evst. 548 1 So Scholz'B index, and we may suppose cor- rectly, but in Ilia Catalogue of Evangeliataria he numbers it 1256. Vat. Gr. {cont.) — mss. 1229 Evan. 143 1253 Evan. 864 1254 Evan. 144 1270 Act. 154 1423 Evan. 373 1426 Act. 264 1430 ■*■<=*■ '55 1445 Evan. 374 1472 Evan. 865 1522 Evst. 123 1528 Apost. 38 1533 •••• Evan. 375 1534 Evst. 383 1539 Evan. 376 1548 Evan. 145 r6i8 Evan. 377 1625 Evst. 551 1641 Evst. 384 1649 Paul. 189 1650 Act. 156 1658 Evan. 378 1670 Paul. M 1714 A«t- 157 1743 Apoc. 67 1761 Act. 158 1769 Evan. 379 1813 Evst. 385 1882 Evan. 866 1886 Evst. 386 1895 Evan. 680 1904 Apoc. 68 1933 Evan. 683 1968 Act. 159 1971 -*-«*• 334 1976 Apoc. 116 '973, 1978 ...Evst. 664-5 1983 Evan. 173 1988 Evst. 124 1996 Evan. 684 2002 Evan. 174 2012 Evst. 387 2017 Evst. 125 2041 Evst. 126 206I, 2062 ...Evst. 657-8 2061 Act. 3, Paul. 3, and Evst. 559 2062 Act. 160 2063 Evst. 127 2066 Apoc. B 2068 Apost. 49 2070 Evan. 382 2080 Evan. 176 2099 Act. 256 2100 Evst. 388 2113 Evan. 176 2115 Evan. 870 2116 Apost. 119 2117 Evan. 687 2129 Apoc. 158 and Evst. 389 2133 Evst. 128 2138 Evst. 562 OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 403 Vat. Gr. (cont.)— ^°m 2139 Evan. 380 2144 Evst. 390 2160 Evan. 690 2165 Evan. 689 2167 Evst. 392 2180 Paul. 323 2187 Evan. 691 2247 Evan. 692 2251 Evst. 393 2275 Evan. 693 2290 Evan. 694 3785 Evan. N Vat. Alex. Gr. 3 Evan. 696 4 Paul. 334 5 Evan. 697 9 Evan. 699 11 Apost. 120 12 Evst. 129 28 Evan, 154 29 Act. 78 33 Evst. 188 44i 69 Evst. 394-5 68 Apoo. 41 70 Apost. 122 79 Evan. 155 179 Act. 40 189 Evan. 156 Vat. Ottob. Gr. 2 Evst. 130 17 Paul. 405 31 Paul. 195 37 Evan. 703 61 Paul. 196 66 Evan. 386 74 Paul. 326 100 Evan. 704 154 Apoo. 159 176 Evst. 131 176 Paul. 197 204 Evan. 387 208 Evan. 705 212 Evan. 388 258 Act. 161 283 Apoo. 118 297 Evan. 389 298 Act. 162 325 Act. 163 326 Evst. 132 356 Paul. 202 381 Evan. 390 416 Evst. 133 417 Act. 165 432 Evan. 391 444 Evst. 396 ^S. 454. 456 Evann. 707-9 Vat. Palat. Gr. 5 Evan. 146 10 Paul. 327 20 Evan. 381 32 Evan. 713 38 Act. 247 D d Vat. Palat. Gr. {cont.)— 'S^'. 89 Evan. 147 136 Evan. 148 171 Evan. 149 189 Evan. 150 204 Paul. 328 208 Evan. 714 220 Evan. 151 227 Evan. 152 229 Evan. 153 I. A, 221, 239 Evst. 397-9 241 Apost. 123 346 Apoo. 119 423 Paul. 330 Pio-Vat. Gr. 50 Act. 80 55 Evan. 158 Vat. XJrb. 2 Evan. 157 3 Act. 79 4 Evan. 1269 EoM. Angelica 8 A. I. 5 Evan. 178 A. 2. 15 Act. L A. 4. I Apoc. 120 A. 4. II Evan. 179 B. I. 5 Evan. 723 B. 5. 15 Apoo. 121 D.ii. 27 Evst. 527 D. 3. 8 Evan. 611 Rom. Barbebini 34 iii. 6 Evan. 167 iii. 17 Evan. 161 iii. 38 Evan. 164 iii. 45 Apost. 40 iii. 131 Evan. 166 iv. II, iv. 60, iv. 84 ...Apost. 125-7 iv. 27 Evan. 160 iv. 28 Evst. 533 iv. 31 Evan. 162 iv. 43, iv. 30, iv. 53, iv. 13, iv. 25, iv. I, iii. 22, iii. 129, vi. 18 Evst. 403-11 iv. 54 Evst. 135-6 iv. 56 Apoo. 43 iv. 04 Evan. 159 iv. 85 Paul. 213 iv. 86, 77 Evann. 729-30 V. 16 Evan. 163 V. 17 Evann.Y&392 V. 37 Evan. 165 vi. 4 Evst. 134 vi. 9 Evan. 168 vi. 13 Paul. 297 vi. 21 Act. 81 No mark Apost. 41 Rom. Pkopaqahda 6 ? Evann. T&T'i L. vi. 6 Evst. 37 9 Evan. 851 10 Evan. 732 19 Evan. 180 404 INDEX I. Total MBS. KOM. Casanatensis i G. ii. 6 Act. 261 G. ii. 9 Evan. 853 G. iv. I Evan. 395 G. V. 7 Paul. 397 COILESU ROMANI 5 Evann. 383-5 Act. 171-2. EOM. CORSINI 2 41 G. 16 Evan. 883 41 E.37 Apoo. 73 KoM. Crtpta Fekrata 64 A. a. 1-6 Evann. 622-7 A. u. 8, 17 Evann. 628-9 A', a'. I, A. e. I, A. 0. 3, A. /3. 6 Act. 242-5 A. a. 7, A. a. 9, A. a. 10, A. a. II, A. a. 12, A. a. 13, A. a. 14, A. a. 15, A. u. 16, A. 0. 2, A. 5. 2 Evst. 313-23 A. 8. 4 Evst. 325 A. S. II, A. 8. 16, A. S. 17, A. 8. 19, A. S. 20, A. 8. 21, A. 8. 22, A. 8.24 (q. v.), r.a. 18, r. 0. 2, T.0.3, T.0. 6, r. 18.7, r. ;3. 8,r. 0. 9, r. 0. II, r. 0. 12, r. 0. 13, r. 0. 14, r. iS. 15, r. /3. 17, r. 0. 18, r. 0. 19, r. ;8. 23, r. ,8. 24,r.j8. 35, r. 0. 38, r. 0. 13, A. 0. 22, A. 7. 26, A. 8. 6 Evst. 330-60 A. 0. 4, A. 0. 5, A. 0. 7, A. /3. 8,A.|S. 9, A. /3. 10, A. 0. II Apost. 83-9 A. 8. 24 Apost. 263 Fragment Paul. E, Evst. EoM. Ghigiak 7 E. iv. 6 Evan. 396 E. iv. 8 Apoc. 72 E. V. 29 Act. 169 E. V. 32 Paul. 207 E. V. 33 Apoc. 122 E. vii. 52 Evst. 414 E. viii. 65 Paul. 208 EoM. Malatestian 2 xxvii. 4 Evst. 144 xxix. 2 Evst. 145 Rom. Vallicell 14 B. 86 Act. 166 B. 133 Evan. 169 C. 4 Evan. 397 C. 7 Evst. 645 Total MSB. C. 46 Apost. 42 C. 61 Evan. 170 C. 73 Evan. 171 D. 20 Apoo. 21 [(missing) D. 4. i Evst. 156] D. 63 Evst. 137 E. 22 Evan. 393 E. 40 Evan. 617 P. 13 Act. 168 F. 17 Evan. 394 Kossano Evan. 2 ... 1 Siena 1 Univ. X. iv. i Bvst. 162 Syracuse Evan. 421... 5 Evan. 1144 Seminario ...Evst. 362 Evst. 486 Apost. 113 Turin 18 Univ.B.i.9 Evan. 333 B. ii. 17 Evan. 336 B. iii. 2 Evan. 335 B. iii. 8 Evan. 334 B. iii. 25 Evan. 337 B. V. 4 Evan. 342 B. V. 8 Evan. 339 B. V. 19 Act. 134 B. vii. 6 Evan. 340 B. vii. 14 Evan. 341 B. vii. 33 Evan. 338 C. ii. 4 Evan. 332 C. ii. 5 Evan. 398 C.ii. 14 Evan. 399 C. V. I Act. 136 C. V. 10 Paul. 168 C. vi. 19 Act. 133 C. vi. 29 Paul. 165 Venice 89 St. Lazarus 1531 Evan. 470 1631 Evst. 576 Ven. Marc. i. 40 Apoc. i6a i- 67 Evan. 465 i. 58 Evan. 462 i. 59 Evan. 464 ii. 7 Evan. 463 ii. 54 Apoc. 163 ii. 61 Act. 147 ii. 114 Act. 332 ih^l -E-t- 478-9 ii. 188 Evst. 498 ii. 130 Evst. 931 ii. 115 Apost. 198 ii. 128 Apost. 114 S. Marc. 5 Evan. 205 6 Evan. 206 8 Evan. 207 9 Evan. 208 lo Evan. 209 OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 405 S. Marc, {cmt:)— '^°J|'. 11 Act. 96 12 Evst. 139 26 Evan. 888 27 Evan. 2IO 28 Evan. 357 29 Evan. 354 3°, 31.32 Evann. 889-91 33 Paul. 110 34 Paul. Ill 35 Paul. 112 36 Paul. 408 61, 144 Evann. 893-4 494 Evan. 466 495 Evan. 467 539 Evan. 211 540 Evan. 212 541 Evan. 365 542 Evan. 213 643 Evan. 214 544 Evan. 215 545 Evan. 356 546 Act. 140 648 Evat. 107 549 Evst. 108 550 Evst. 109 551 Evst. no Nanian. 1.8 Evan. U I. 9 Evst. 141 I. 10 Evan. 405 I. II Evan, 406 I. 12 Evan. 407 I. 14 Evan. 408 I. 15 Evan. 409 I. 17 Evan. 410 I. 18 Evan. 411 I. 19 Evan. 412 I. 20 Evan. 413 1. 21 Evan. 414 1. 22 Evan. 415 1. 23 Evst. 142 I. 24 Evan. 416 I. 25 Evan. 417 I. 28 Evan. 418 I. 34 Evan. 463 I. 45 Evst. 171 I. 46 Evst. 172 I. 47 Evst. 173 I. 48 Evst. 174 1.49 Evst. 176 i. 50 Evst. 176 I. 51 Evst. 177 I. 52 Evst. 178 Ven. Mark Gr. I, 3 Evan. 217 I. 4 Evst. 170 1.56 Evan. 468 1. 57 Evan. 465 I. 58 Evan. 462 I. 59 Evan. 464 I. 60 Evan. 419 Total Tkeasdry of St. Maek's Chueoh. Ven. Thesaur. I. 53 ...Evst. 181 I. 54 ...Evst. 182 I. 55 ...Evst. 183 ChCKCH of S. GlOEGlO DI Grboo. A' Evst. 184 r' Evst. 185 B' Evst. 186 Verona 1 Psalter Evan. 0= PALESTINE. Jenisalem 42 Holy Cross i Act. 324 6 Evst. 797 46 Evan. 663 Holy Sepulc. 2,5,6, 14, 17,31,32,33.40,41. 43, 44, 45, 46 Evann. 649-0 2 7, 15 Act. 257-8 12 Evst. 143 Patr. Libr. 28 Evan. 1149 31,37.41 Evann. 1261-3 42, 46, 47, 48 Evann. 1265-8 38, 43 Act. 416-7 49,56,59,60,62, 139 Evann. 1274-9 33 Evst. 923 105 Evst. 925 161, 526 Evst. 927-8 462 Act. 330 530 Evst. 932 St. Saba 27,52 Evann. ... 34 664-5 54 Evan. 673 56, 57, 58 ...Evann. 677-9 59,60 Evann. 681-2 61 a and h ...Evann. 685-6 61 c Evan. 688 61 rf Evan. 695 616,620,62 6 Evann. 700-2 62 Evan. 706 62 d, 62 e ...Evann. 710-1 Tower Libr. 12 Evst. 361 16,52 Evst. 364-s 17, 23, 24 ...Evst. 147-9 20, 35 Act. 301-2 25, 26, 40,44 Evst. 326-9 41 Paul. 417 45 Evan. 712 46, 47 Evann.715-6 4o6 INDEX I. Total H88. Sinai 184 148, 149,150,151, 152, IS3, 154, 155. 156, 167. 158. 159, 160, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174. 175. 176, 177, 178, 179, 180, 181, 182, 183, 184, 185, 186, 187, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 19s, 196, 197, 198, 199, 200, 201, 203, 259, 260, 261, 262, 263, 264, 265, 266, 267, 268, 269, 270, 302, 303, 304. 305> 306 Evann. H85-1256 274. 275, 276, 277, 278, 279, 280, 281, 282, 283, 284, 285, 287, 288, 289, 290, 291, 292. 293, 300, 301 -Act. 394- 414 Golden Evst. 286 Sinaiticus, A. I Evst. 493 205, 206, 207, 208, 209, 2IO, 211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 227, 228, 229, 230, 231, 232, 233, 234. 235, 236, 237, 238, 239, 240, 241, 242, 343, 244, 245, 246, 247, 248, 249, 25°. 251, 252, 253, 254, 255, 256, 257, 258, 271, 272, 273, 550, 659, 720, 738, 748, 764, 756, 775. 796, 797, 800, 929, 943. 967. 960, 961, 962, 965, 968, 973, 973, 977. 981. 982. 986, 1042 Evst. 839- 921 296, 297, 298, 299 ...Apost. 165-8 294 Apost. 174 295 Apost. 213 RUSSIA. Moscow 45 Syn. 4 Apost. 13 6 Act. 99 ^ 43 Evan. 237 43 Evst. 47 Total MSB. Syn. 44 Evst. 48 45 Evan. 259 47 Evan. 239 48 Evan. 238 49 Evan. 240 61 Paul. N^ or 67 Apoo. 49 94 Evan. 249 98 Act. Kandlo2 99 Paul. 123 120 Evan. O and 267 139 Evan. 255 193 -^ot- 103 206 Apoc. 50 250 Paul. 124 261 Evan. 246 264 Evan. 248 265 Evan. 245 266 Evst. 52 267 Evst. 53 268 Evst. 54 291 Apost. 14 292 Paul. 119 313 Evst. 465 328 Act. 106 333 ■'^ot- i°i 334 Act. 100 373 Evan. 247 380 Evan. 242 cista Evan. V and 250 Fragments Paul. O*" Typ. Syn. i Evan. 244 3 Evan. 256 9 Evst. 51 and ' 56 11 Evst. 49 12 Evst. 50 13 Evan. 243 31 Apost. 15 47 Evst. 55 University 25 Apoo. 65 Tabul. Imp Evan. 251 St. Petersburg 59 Petropolitanus Sinaiticus . . . Cod. N Evan. 0' Evan, n Porphy rianus Act. P and Apost. 63 Sangermanensis Paul. E Tischeudorf. II Evan. I Porphyry, Bp Evan. T^ T" Act. 315 Paul. N Paul. 0« Evann. ©', 0", 0^, 0«, 0', 06, 0ii 21. 35. 36. 37. 40. 43- 55. 69. 80, 84, 37", 112 Evst. 466-77 Act. G OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 407 Porphyi-y, Bp. {cont.)- ^"'g St. Paul (Q) papyrus St. Paul (palimpsest) Olim Coislin Evan. 437 Petropol. (Kiow) Evan. 481 98 Evan. 474 iv. 13 Evst. 194 vi. 470 Evan. 473 vii. 179 Evst. 195 viii. 80 Apost. 54 ix. 3. 471 ...Evan. 475 X. 180 Evst. 196 xi. 3. 181 ...Evst. 197 Muralt. 10P8 Evst. 198 38 Apost. 72 38,49,40=' ...Apost. 1 7 1-3 44 Evst. 191 45° Apost. 183 56,67,105 ...Evann. 878-80 64 Evst. 933 90 Evst. 192 97 Evan. 479 99 Evan. 480 105 Evan. 476 no Apost. 197 118 Evan. 477 129 Apoc. 103 SPAIN Escurial i P. iii. 4 T. iii. 12 T. iii. 17 r. ii. 8 *• ij;- 5 *. iii. 6 *. iii. 7 X. iii. 3 X. iii. 6 X. iii. 10 X. iii. 12 X. iii. 13 X. iii. 15 X. iii. 16 X. iv. 2 X. iv. 9 X. iv. 12 X. iv. 15 X. iv. 17 X. iv. 2 1 *. iii. 2 'F. iii. 6 *■ iii. 13. 14 v. iii. 17 "V.m. 18 n.i. 16 n. iv. 22 Madrid, Reg. 0. 10, 62 O. 78 0.19(7) Toledo 29 .Evet. 40 .Act. 202 .Act. 203 .Paul. 470 .Evan. 233 .Evan. 230 .Evan. 231 .Evan. 232 .Act. 204 • Apoc. 143 .Act. 205 .Evst. 41 .Evst. 42 .Evan. 227 .Evst. 43 .Act. 206 .Apost. 214 .Evan. 228 .Paul. 384 .Evan. 226 .Evan. 229 .Paul. 232 .Act. 207 Evann. 818-9 .Apoc. 85 .Act. 208 .Evan. 820 .Act. 209 • Evann. 821-2 4 Act. 316 Apoc. 144 .Evst. 455... 1 SWEDEN. Linkoping \ Benzel 35 Act. 238 XTpsal 6 Univ. Gr. i Act. 68 4 Evan. 613 9 Evan. 614 11 Act. 236 12 Evan. 616 13 Evan. 615 SWITZERLAND. Basle, A.N. iii. II Paul. 7 ... 9 A. N. iii. 12 Evan. E and Apoc. 15 A. N. iii. 15 Evan. 817 A. N. iv. I Evan. 2 A. N. iv. 2 Evan, i A. N. iv. 4 Act. 2 A. N. iv. 5 Act. 4 0. ii. 23 Evan. 94 0. ii. 27 Evan. 93 Genevaig Evan. 75 ... 2 20 Act. 29 St.Gall Evan. A ... 3 17 Evan. 0« Evan. W= Zurich Evan. O'l... 1 TURKEY. Oriental Monastbeies. Albania 7 Beratinus Evan. * Berat, Abp Evann. 1141 Act. 380 Apost. 153 In churches Evann. 1142- 43 Evst. 758 Andres i, 33. 34, 35> 37. ... H 38, 48, 49, 50 Evann. 128C-94 2, 3 Apost. 255-6 Chalcis 37 Mon. Trin. i, 2, 3,4 ...Evann. 727, -28, -31, -32 Schol. 95, 133 Evann. 734-5 Trin. 16 ; Schol. 9, 36, 33.96 Act. 382-6 Trin. i, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10 ; Schol. I, 2, 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 12. 74, 84 Evst. 770-89 Trin. 13, 14, 15 ; School 59. 74. 88 Apost. 154-9 4o8 INDEX I. Constantinople 21 'A7.T<4^.436, 530 Evann. 721-2 674 Evan. 724 'EKK. (pih. avW. I, 5 ...Evann. 725-6 Patriarch of Jerusalem's Library 10 Evst. 413 St. George 1,2; ay. roup. 1, 2, 426, 432 ; 'E\\. i\. avW Evst. 790-6 St. Sepulchre 227, 417, 419.435; 439. 441 ...Evann. 1150-5' 2, 3 Paul.411-12 Kosinitsa 124, 375 3, n, p. 377.. -15 219,58, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 222, 223, 198 Evann. 1295- 1304 3 MSS Apost. 267-9 Lesbos 23 Mon. 356, 67, 97, 99 ...Evann. 1156-9 141, 145, 227, Ta|id/)xoi Evann. 1280-3 132 Act. 303 55 Act. 323 T-AciVwi/osi, 37, 38,40, 41, 66 Evst. 798-803 100, 146 Evst. 936-7 56. '37 Apost. 227-8 ^laidvvov II, 12 Evst. 938-9 Benjamin Library at Potamos Evst. 940 Milos Evst. 412... 1 Mitylene 9, 41 Evann. ... 2 1284-5 Patmos 66 St. John 2, 6, 21 Evann. 717-9 58, 59, 60, 76, 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, 90, 92, 94, 96. 96, 97. 98. 100, 117, 203, 275, 333, 335 Evann. 1160-81 27, 31 Act. 319-20 14. 15. 16, 263 Act. 387-90 61, 62, 63, 116 Paul. 413-6 12, 64 Apoc. 178-9 4 Evst. 391 10, 22,81 Evst. 400-2 68,69,70,71,72,73,74, 76. 77.78.79.85.86, 87, 88, 89, 91, 93, 99, loi, 330, 331, 332 ...Evst. 805-27 11, 12 Apost. 160-1 Smyrna r' I, 2, 6 Evann. ... 8 1257-9 Thessalonica 1" 'E\\r;v. rv/ivaaiov 6, II Evann. I182-3 A,E, r, A,E, Z, 0,IA Evst. 830-7 12,15,16 Act. 391-3 10 Apoc. 183 8, 10, 13 Apost. 162-4 M. kirvpios I Evan. I184 2 Evst. 838 Athos 519 Anna 11 Apuc. 164 CaracaUa 19, 20, 31, 34, 35. 36, 37, III. 121,128,198 Evann. 1032- 42 3, II, 15, 16, 17 Evst.688-92 10, 156 Apost. 136-7 Constaiiionitou i, 61, 106 Evann. 1043-5 99 Evan. 1309 108 Act. 366 29, 1 07 Apoc. 176-7 6, 98, 100 Evst. 693-5 98, 100 Evst. 941-2 21, 22, 23 Apost. 138-40 Chiliandari 5, 19, 105. ..Evann. 1138-40 6 Evan. 1308 6,15 Evst. 756-7 Coutloumoussi 67, 68, 69. 70. 71. 72. 73, 74, 75. 76. 77. 78, 9°'. 278, 281, 283, 284, 285, 286, 287, 288, 289, 290, 291, 293... Evann. 1046- 70 16, 57, 80, 81, 82, 83, 275 Act. 367-73 90'', 129 Paul. 409-10 60, 61,62,63,64,65, 66,86,90, 279,280, 282, 292, 356 Evst. 696-709 277, 344, 355 Apost. 141-3 Dionysius Evan, il 4, 6, 7, 8, 9, 12, 22, 23. 24,25,26,27,28, 29, 30,31,32,33.34. 35, 36, 37. 38, 39. 40, 64, 67, 80, 310, 311, 312, 313, 314, 315, 316, 317, 318, 319, 320, 321 Evann. 924- 63 68, 75, 382 Act. 344-6 163 Apoc. 167 I, 2, 3, 6, II, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 2". 85, 163,302,303, 304. 305, 306, 307. 308, 309 Evst. 627-50 23 Evst. 540 " OF GREEK MANUSCRIPTS. 409 Dionysius {conf.) — ^Jll 378 Evst. 577 386 Apost. 169 387 Apost. i8o 392 Apost. 184 Docheiariou 7, 21, 22, 30, 35, 39' 42, 46. 49, 51, 52, 55, 56, 69, 76, 142 Evann. 964-79 38, 48, 136, 139, 147 Act. 347-61 81 Apoc. 168 I, 10, 13, 14, 15, 19, 23, 24,36, 58,137. ..Evst. 651-61 20, 27, 141, 146 Apo8t.i3i-4 Esphigmenou 25, 26, 27, 29, ,^0, 31, 186 Evann. 980-6 63,64,65,66,67,68 Act. 352-7 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 27, 28, 35, 60 Evst. 662-71 Gregory 3, and t. ^701,- likvov Evann. 922-3 In Ecolesia Evan. 1090 Iveron 2, 5, 7, 9, 18, 19, 21, 28, 29,30, 31,32, 33, 51,52,53. 55, .S6, 69, 61, 63,66,67,68, 69, 72, 75, 371, 548, 549, 550, 562, 699, 607, 608, 610, 636, 641, 647, 665, 671, 809, 871 Evann. 989- 1031 639 Act. 322 24.25.37,57.60,642, 643, 648 Act. 358-65 34,379,546,594,605, 644, 661 Apoo. 169-75 I, 3, 4, 6, 20, 23, 35, 36, 39, 635, 637, 638, 639, 640, 825, 826 Evst. 672-87 831 Apost. 135 Laura Evan. Y Evann. 1071- 80 Act. S Paul. S Panteleemon 25, 26, 28, 29 Evann .1091-4 L, IV. vi. 4, IX. V. 3, XXVII. vi. 2, XXVII. vi. 3, XXVIII. i. I Evst. 722-7 Paul 4, 5 Evann. 1095-6 1 Evan. 1307 2 Act. 374 I Evst. 728 Philotheou 5, 21, 22, 33, 39, 4i>44>45,46. 47,48,51,53.68,71, 72, 74, 77, 78, 80, 86, Evann. I "7-37 Philotheou {cont.) — msI 38, 76 Act. 378-9 I, 2, 3, 6, 18, 25, 61, 213 Evst. 748-55 17 Apost. 1 5 2 Protaton 41 Evan. 1097 15, 44 Evann. 1305-6 32 Act. 375 II, 14, 15, 44, 56 ...Evst. 729-33 54 Apost. 1 44 32 Apost. 262 Simopetra 25, 26, 29, 34. 38, 39, 40, 41, 63, 145, 146, 147. ..Evann. 1098-1109 42 Act. 376 148 Evst. 464 17, 19, 20, 21, 24, 27, 28, 30, 33, 70 Evst. 734-43 6, 10, 148, 149, 150, 151 Apost. 145-5° St. Andrew Evan. 2 A', E', H', ©' Evann. 905-8 r', A', r, Z Evst. 579-82 Stauroniketa 43, 53, 54, 56, 70,97, 127 Evann. II 10-6 52 Act. 377 I, 27, 42, 102 Evst. 744-7 129 Apost. 151 Vatopedi 206, 207,211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 414 Evann. 909- 21 41, 201, 203,210,259, 328, 380, 419 Act. 336-43 90, 90 (2) Apoc. 165-6 48,192,193,194,195, 196, 197, 198, 200, 202, 204, 205, 208, 209, 220, 221, 223, 224, 225, 226, 227, 228, 229, 230, 231, 232, 233, 234, 2,35, 236, 237, 238, 239, 240, 241, 242, 243, 253, 254, 255, 256, 257, 271, 291 Evst. 583- 626 Xenophon i, 3, 58 Evann. 1310-2 I, 58, 59, 68 Evst. 710-13 Xeropotamou 103, 105, 107, 108, 115, 123, 200, 205, 221 Evann. 1081- 89 no, 112, 118, 122, 125, 126, 234, 247 Evst. 714-21 Zographou 4, 14 Evann. 987-8 4IO INDEX I. UNITED STATES. Massaohusetts — Cambeidge, Harvard 5 Greg. 466 Evan.899 I^ 2^ 3" Evst. 483-5 K. I Apost. 74 Andovee Evst. 463. . . 1 Ne^w Caesarea — Madison 3 Drew 3 Evan. 900 ? Paul. 371 2 Evst. 486 Peinobtown Evst. 491... 1 Ifew York 2 Seminary, Theol. Univ. Evst. 929 Astor's Library Apost. 198 Pennsylvania 2 Sewioklet E vst. 487, 489 Tennessee — Sewanee 3 Benton 2, 3 Evann. 901-2 Evst. 490 Manuscripts whose present location is unknown 30 Evst. Banduri...Evst.482 (see Evan. 0) Evan. Ts Evan. 42 Evan. 88, 91, 93 Evan. 1 01 (Uttenbaoh 3) Evan. 102 Evan. 104 (Vigner) Evan. 181 (Xavier) Evan. 216 Evan. 253 Evan. 436 Evan. 543 (Theodori) Act. 8 Act. 39 Act. 44 Act. 50 Act. 52 Act. 55, i.e. Evan. 90 Act. 171 Act. 172 Paul. 13 Paul. 15 Paul. 60 Apoo. 3 Apoc. 5 Evst. 23 ' Evst. 33 Evst. 153 Evst. 156 Apost. 3 (Batteley) TOTAL NUMBER OF GREEK MSS., ARRANGED ACCORDING TO COUNTRIES. British Empire 488 Belgium (2), Denmark (3), Holland (7), Sweden (7) 19 Egypt 26 France 324 Germany 140 Greece 197 Italy 644 Carried forward 1788 Brought forward 1788 Palestine 260 Ru.ssia 104 Spain 34 Switzerland 15 Turkey (Oriental Monasteries) 724 United States 17 Places unknown 80 Total .2972 ^i■^■'^] 1)61^ INDEX II. OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS OF MSS. E (Evan.), A (Acts and Oath. Epp.), P (Paul), Apoc. (Apocalypse), Erst. (Evangelistarium), Apost. (Apostolos). Abbott, T.K Z (E) 490 (E) Aberdeen, Earl of ...544 (B) Accida 132 (Evst.) Aocidas, E 376 (E) Adrianople 163 (P) ^dilium. Lib 198 (E) Agen 445(E), 3 1 (Apoc.) Ailli,H 331(B) Aldi 131 (E) Alefson, G 266 (Evst.) Alex. II N, p. 91 Alex. II, Oomnenus...86 (E), 235 (Evst.) Alex. VIII, Pope ...40(A) Alexius 241, 388 (E) Alexopoulos, Const.... 306 (A) Alford, B. H T (E) 38 (Apoc.) Alford, Dean B, p. 114 Altamps, Duke of ...202 (P) Altemprianus 703 (E) Alter N(E) 3, 77, 124, 218- 225 (E) Alypius, C 248 (E) Amerbaoh 2(A) Andreas, monk 232(A) , scribe 180 (E),642 (Evst.) Andriani, A 391 (E) Angelus, J 386 (E) An thimus 160 (Evst.) Antonius 220 (A) 445 (E) Antony, priest 343(B) p. 337 note Archipelago, Gk. ...509(E) Arendt 431 (B) Argenson 158 (Evst.) Argyropolus 229 (E) Arrivabene 448 (E) Arseuius, Abp 333 (E), 66 (A) 675 (E) , Provost 310 (B) Arundel, Earl of 566 (E) Arundell, F. V. J. ...588 (E) Askew, Ant 444 (E) 22 (A) 23 (Apoc.) Athanasius, Convent of St 36, 39(E) ,Monastery of St. 254, 330 (E) 16, 97 (A) 123 (P) , Gk. monk 116(E) , priest 498 (Evst.) , scribe ....139(A) ' Atbenian Aberdeen' 238 (Evst.) Audley, Bp 56 (E) Augia, Dives F (P) Aymont D (P) Azzolini, Card 154-156 (B) Banduri, A (E) Barrett 61 (E) Bartholomew 164(E) Bartolocci B, p. no Basilian Monks' Lib. 173-177 (E) Batiflfol, P *(E) Batteley 3 (Apost.) Battier, J E (E) Begtrnp 33 (E) Bengel, J B (E), 2 (E) Bennet, G .1516(E) Beutley, R A, p. 103 » B, p. no D(E) G, H (E) "3. "7. 507. 508 (E) 24(A) 412 INDEX II. Bentley, E F (P) 28 (Apoc.) 257 (Evst.) , T B, p. no Benzel, E 238(A) Benzelstierna 400 (E) Benzil 400 (E) Berzi, P. de 43 (E) Berzian, de 54(A) Bessarion, Card B, p. 105 205-215, 217 (E) Bey, Dr. H. B N, p. 91 Beza, Theodore D (E, A) Bianchiiii L (A) Bigot 162 (P) Birch B, p. no S, T (E), L (A) 124,127, 131,157, 209, 218-225 (E) 70-96 (A) 77-112 (P) 38 (Apoc.) 35-39 (Evst.) Bjomsthal 615, 616 (E), 236 (A) Blasius 293 (E) 382 (Evst.) Blenheim, Sunderland Lib T(E) 523 (E) 282-284 (Evst.) 52 (Apost.) Bloomfield, S. T 573-590 (E) 22 (A), 104 (P) 150, 223-6 (Evst.) Bodet, W 70 (E) Boeder, H 78(A) Boener, C. F U (P) 78(E) Bohn 562 (E) Eoistaller 263, 301, 306, 314 (E), 131 (A), 86 (Evst.) Boivin C, p. 122 Bonvisi family 452 (E) Boone 267 (Evst.) Boreel, J F (E) Borrell 588 (E) Bourbon, Card 17 (E) Bragge, Alderman ...255 (Evst.) Braun 405 (E) Brixius 228 (E) Brizopoulos 157 (Evst.) Briihl 32 (Apoc.) 67 (Evst.) Brunswick, Duke of...P, Q (E) Brussels, Dom. Lib. ...3 (E) Brynkley 69(E) Bulkeley 63, 64 (E) Bunckle 70 (E) Burdett-Coutts 646-5,6 3 (E) Burgon, Dean B, p. 114 X(E) Burgon, Dean 2, 346, 464, 562- 665 (E) 223 (A) 36 (Apoc.) 265 (Evst.) Bumey, Ch 514. 6^8 (E) Busbeck, O. de 123, 218, 221, 222, 434 (E) 64 (A), 67 (A) Butler, S., Bp 201, 576-679. 608 (E) 261 (Evst.) Bynaeus 80 (E) Caesarea H (P) Philippi 575 (E) Calistus 286 (E) Calvert, E 737(E) Camerarius 88 (E) Camps, de, F M (E) Cannabete3,N 18 (E) Canonioi 216, 488-491 (E) Caritacuzenus 775 (E), 162 (Evst.) Caracalla 534 (E), 234 (Evst.), 95, 96 (Apoc.) 217 (A), 537. 538 (E) Carlenizza 39 (Evst.) Carlotta, Q 246(A) Oarlyle, J. D 509 (E) 182 (A) Carpzov,S.B.& J.a. 78 (E) Cassan 517 (E) Catharine, St., Sinai, see Sinai Cell^rier 75 (E) Ceriani 346 (E) Cerularius 437 (E) Chalk^.Trinity Monas- tery 513(E) Chambellan 287(E) Cliarito 86 (Evst.) Chark, W 61, 69 (E) Charles I, king A, pp. 97, 98 Chester, Rev. G. J. ...325 (E) , Greville T'' (E), 298 (Evst.) Chiesley, Sir J 519(E) Chisiana, Lib 414 (Evst.) Christina, Q 154-156 (E), 38, 40(A) Chrysographua 347 (B) Chrysostom, Monas- tery of St 408 (E) Ciampini 45 (A) Cisissa 234 (Evst.) Claromontanus D (P) Clement 61 (E) Clermont, Jesuit Coll. at 436 (E) Coislin, Bp H (P) 34-41, 437 (E), 69 (Apoc.) OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS. 4I3 Colbert 267, 273, 279,281- 283, 286-288, 291, 294, 296, 310. 315. 318, 319 (E) 62, 115, 121 (A) 145-148, 157 (P) 58, 61, 63 (Apoc.) 60, 68, 71, 76, 78, 87-91, 99-101 (Evst.) 25. 37, 33, 34 (Apost.) Columnensis 689 (E), 392, 393 (EvBt.) Comuto, Prince B (E) Conant 573(E) Constamonifcou, Mon. 5 (Apost.) Constantine, Emp. ...118 n 2 . m™k 174, 677, 919 (E) , priest 150 (Evst.) Constantinople 5°9. 606, 607, 1 261 (E) 125 (A), 157 (P) 64, 11, 95. 28i> 289, 390 (Evst.) 22 (Apost.) Corbinelll 200 (E) Corcyra 623(E),io6(ET6t.) Cordatus 73 (E) Corfu, Univ. of. 583 (E) Comelianua 103 (Evst.), 46 (Apost.) Corsendonok, Convent at 3(A,P) Corvenus 77, 78 (E) Cosmas, monk 590 (E), 304 (A), 8 (Evst.) ■ ■ Oiicell 368(E) "Vanaretus 590 (E) Covell, Dr 65 (E), 26, 27 (A), 150 (Evst.) Cowper, B. H A, p. 104 Coxe 105, 591 (E), 212 (A) Cozza B, p. 117 Croze, La G, H (E) Crusius 430 (E) Cure B, p. 114 Cureton, Canon E (E) Curzon, K. (Lord de la Zouche) 534-541 (E) 95 (Apoc.) 234 (Evst.) Cusa, de Hosp 59 (A) Cuza, N. de 87, 129 (E) Cyprus, Q. of. 140 (E) Cyril Lucar A, pp. 97, 98 Damarius 228 (E) Damascenus 488 (E) Dandolo 233(E) Daniel, Bp. of Procon- nesuB 65 (E) Dassdorf 32 (Apoc.) Denys, St 60 (Evst.) D'Eon 23 (Apoc.), 259 (Evst.) Dermout 122, 435 (E), 6 (Evst.) De Rossi 360,361 (E) Desalleurs 158 (Evst.) Diassorin 40 (Evst.) Dickinson, J D, p. 126 Didot 80 (E) Dionysius, Monast. of (E), K (A), 240 (E) .monk 255 (E) Dizomaeus 288 (E) Dobbin, Dr 58, 61 (E) Docheiariou 233 (Evst.) Dodwell 64(E) Dometius 54 (Evst.) Dapuis 321, 322,892 (E) Dupuy,C.,J.,andP. D (P) Engelbreth 209 (E) Epbesus, Abp. of 71 (E) Eschenbach, von 105 (E) Escurial 569 (E) Esphignienou,Monast. 14 (Apost.) Eucholius 38 (Apost.) Eugenia 165 (E) Euphemius 634,651 (E) Euthymius 947 (Evst.) Evagrius 83 (A) Faber 90 (E) Fasch, A 92, 94 (E) Feuton, Jo 186(A) Eincb 19 (Evst.) Fleck L(A) Flemyng, Dean 33 (A) Florence, Grand Ducal Palace at 117 (Evst.) , St. Maria, Lib. at 1 99, 200 (E) , St. Mark, at 201-203 (E) Forerunner,Monaat.of 261 (E),23 1 (Evst.) Foss 211 (Evst.) Franciscus 132 (Evst.) Francius G (P) Francklin, Prof. 21 (A) Freeman, H. S 599 (E), 273-277 (Evst.) Fresne, Du 260, 309 (E) Friars, Grey (Canib.) 591 (E) , Minor (Oxf.) ...59(E) , Preaching 2 (A) Froy, F 61 (E) Gabriel (Met. of Phila- delphia) 333(E) ,monk 491(E) Gage, F 278 (Evst.) 414 INDEX II. e,T 602 (E) Gale.T 66 (E),22i (Evst.) Gehl 89 (E) George, monk 69 (A) , 7 1 (Evst.) , scribe 725, 743 (E), 166 (A), 113, 126, 553 (Evst.) , son of Elias 1 66 (A) Georgilas 1262 (E) Georgios 7^ C^) GeorgirenuB 279 (E) Gerbert A (E) Germain, St., desPr& E (P), 437 (E) Germanus 122 (Evst.) Giorgi T(E) Gleiohgross 86 (E) Goad, T 64(B) Gonzaga 448 (E) Googe 62(E) Graeirus 80 (E) Giazia, di 162 (Evst.) Gregory, monk 438 (E) Griesbach L (E), M (P) 33,118,236,440 (E) 60 (A) 18-22, 25-30 (EvBt.) 6 (Apost.) Gross V (E) Grotta Ferrata M of Gregory (A) Guest, J 232(A) ,J.B 603(E), 232 (A), 279, 280 (Evst.) Guildford, Lord 529, 531 (E) Hacket, Bp p. 89 note Hackwell 96 (E) Hagen, J. van der 80 (E) Hamilton 632 (E), 368, 369 (Evst.) Hammond, Dr 57 (E) Hantin 62VE) Harley, Earl of Oxford D (P), 150 (Evst.) Hamack 2 (E) Harris (of Alex.) 230(A), 262(Evst.) , J. B 892 (E),488(Ev8t.) Hatcher 59 (E) Hayne 69 (E) Heimbach 209 (E) Heliaa, priest 60 (Evst.) Henry IV, king 269(E) Heraolea, Ch. of 523(E), 52 (Apost.) Heringa P (E) Hermonymus 30, 62^, 70, 287. 288 (E) 145 (P) Herries, Lord 580 (E) Hext, Capt. J 617 (E) Hieraois Deiparae, Monast 281 (E) Hilarion 535 (Evst.) Hineklemann 90(E) Hoffmann 124 (E) Hort, Dr T« (E) Hoskier 75, 604(E) Huet 366 (Evst.) Hug B, p. 105 HuiBb A, p. 103 Huntingdon, Earl of. . .64 (E) Huntington, Bp 67 (E) , 30 (A) Iberian Monastery ...243, 259(E) 99, 103 (A) SO, 50^ (Apoc.) 48 (Evst.) 13 (Apost.) Ignatius (Metrop.) ...282 (Evst.) ,monk 86 (Evst.) , scribe 69 (Apost.) Innocent VIII 246 (A) Irene 210 (Evst.) Iveron, see Iberian Jackson 69, 106,573 (E) James, monk 507 (E) Janina 763, 771 (E), 266 (P), 89 (Apoc.) Jeremias, Patr 98(A) Jerusalem, Lib 416(A) Joachim, monk 166(A) ,i3(Apost.) Joasaph 410, 561 (B), 169 (A) John 374 (E), 267 (Apost.) , monk 560(E), 61 (A) , priest 245, 429 (E), 71, 170 (Evst.) , reader 592, 1311 (E) Eossan 325, 347 (Evst.) , scribe 180 (E), 64 (A), 567 (Evst.) Johnson, T 72(E) Jones, J 64(E) Joseph, monk 422(E), 537(Evst.) Junius, P G (P) Justinas, St 200 (B) Justinian, Aug 285 (B) Knobelsdorf, W.B. de 433 (E) Kuster C, p. 122 Lambeth, Lib 514, 516 (E), 186 (A) Lammeus 527 (E) Lampros, Sp. P 269-272 (E), 592, 596, 597 (E) 107 (A), 418 (A), 269 (Evst.) Landolina 113 (Apost.) Landolini 421 (E) Limger 97 (A) Larroque 27-33 (E) Lascar, J 12 (A) Lascaris 210 (A) Laud, Abp E (A) OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS. 415 Laura, Monast S (A), 20, 23 (P) Leo (of Calabria) 124 (E) , scribe 164,589 (E),67 (A) Leon 538, 541 (Evst.) Leontius 186, 430 (E), 91, 215 (Evst.) Lesoeuf 80 (E) Loesoher 33 (Apoc), 57 (Evst.) Louis, St 38 (E) Louis XIV M (B), 279 (E) Lucas, P 264(E) Lucas 289 (E) Lucca, Lib 452 (E) Luke, monk 230 (E) , Prof. 21 (A) Lyons, Jesuits' Pub. Lib.. 298 (E) , Monast. of St. Iren D, p. 125 Macarius 1283 (E) Maodonald 581, 582 (E) Maglorian, San, Ora- tory of 64(A) Mai, Card B, p. 112 Maius 97 (E) Mangey, Th 483, 492, 496,498, 503 (E) 26, 27 (Evst.) Manuel 162, 293 (E) Mare, P. de la 265 (E) Maria, Jo 285 (E) , Q. 40 (Evst.) ,St 367(E) Marini N (E) Marsh, Abp 118 (B) Mary, St., Ben. Lib. ...148 (A) Deipara, St., Con- vent R (E) , empress 419(A) , St., of Patirium 2 (A, P) Masieli, P 12 (A) Matthaei V (B), K (A) 89.237-2i59.6o5(E) 98-107 (A) 76, 1 1 3-1 24 (P) 32 (Apoc.) 47 (Evst.) 5 (Apost.) Matthew, monk 416, 418 (A) , scribe 1307(E) Maura 459,460 (E) Maurice 100 (Evst.) Mauron 341 (E) MauTUS 427 (E) Maximilian p. 213 note 146 (E) Mazarin,Card 103,278, 302, 305, 308, 311, 313, 3H (E) 5i(A),74,98(EvBt.) Mead, Dr. 22 (A), 23 (Apoc.) Medici 16, ig, I2i, 196, C (E), 317 (E) 12,126 (A), i64(P) Meerman 122, 436, 562 (E), 178 (A), 153 (Evst.) Meletius 248, 281 (E) Mendham 562 (E) Menon 23o(A),262(Evst.) Merlin 601 (E) Michael 30 (Apoc), 531 (Evst.) , St., Monast. ...253 (E) , monk S (E) 1166(E) priest 394(E) Michaelis 772 (B) Mico B, p. no 91 (Apoc.) Middeldorpf 42 (A) Mieg F (P) Mill D, p. 126 K (E), E (P), 51, 69, 69 (E), 18- 22 (Evst.) Missy, Caesar de 44, 449, 520, 521, 543(E), 230,231 (Evst.) R> 45 (Apost.) Moira, John, Earl of. . .64 (E) Moldenhawer 226-233 (E), 35- 40 (Evst.) Molsheim, Jes. Coll. . . .431 (E) Montagnana, P. de ...217 (E) Montfaucon (B), 482 (Evst.) Montfort, Dr 61 (E) Moore, Bp 60, 62=^, 70(E) Morrian 288 (E) Mould 116, 444(E) MMler, Prof. E (E) Muller 736(E) Munich, Jes. Coll. ...127 (P) Munter U (E) Muralt B, p. no 473-477 (E) Nanianus U (E) Nani family 405-418 (E) Naples, Conv. of St. Jo. de Carbon. ,..108 (E) Napoleon I B, p. 105 Nathanael, N 228 (E) Neophytus 591 (E) Nepho 439(E) Nioephorus 276 (E), 35,48, 573 (Evst.) Nicetas i36(P),23i(Ev6t.) Nicholas, St., Monast. 40 (E) Nicolas 291(E), 73 (Evst.) ,Abp 156(A) , Card 87(E) .monk 97(E) .priest 204 (Evst.) 4i6 IJNJJiLA 11. Nicolas, scribe 268 (Apost.) Nicolaua 306(A), iS5(Evst.) Nilus 305 (Evst.) Noailles, 6. de 59 (Apoc.) Norfolk, Duke of 566 (E) North, Hon. F 471, 531,532, 583 (B), 198 (A) '057j7wr, Ttjbv^ Monast. 86 (Evst.) Odessa 198 (Evst.) Onesimus 20 (Evst.) Pachonlus 241 (E) Padua 139 (A) . , St. John in Virid., Monast 217(E) Palaeologus, Chr 138, 288 (Evst.) , Ertip 80 (Apoc.) Palatine,EIector'sLib. p. 213 note 146 (E) Panagiotes, M 2 74 (E) Pannonius 100 (E) Panteleemon, Monast. 428 (Evst.) Pantocrator, Monast. 74, 482, 493, 495, £07, 508 (E), 119 (P), 211 (Evst.) Pappelbaum 400 (E) Paradisi, CoUis 414 (Evst.) Parassoh 69 (Apost.) Paris, City Lib 288 (E) , Nat. Lib 272 (E) , Sorbonne 290 (E) Parodus of Smyrna ...n (E) Parrhasius 108 (E) Parsons, D 617 (E) Parthenius, Patr. ...19 (Evst.) Passionei, Card L (A) 611(E), 723(E) Patmos 466 (E), 588 (E) Patriarchal Chamber A, p. 98 Paul, Abp 165 (E) , priest 26 (E) Paulus 22 (A), 32 (Apoc.) Payne 436, 562 (E) .E 518, 529(E), 163, 227-229 (Evst.) ,T. (Arehd.) 523(E),52(Apost.) Peckover, J 560, 561 (E) Perron, Card 91 (E) Petavius 38 (A) Peter, monk 48 (Evst.) Peter tcC Ka/)a/xaj'iTouII49 (E) Petra, Monast 87 (E) Philip, monk 414 (E) Phillipps, SirT 526-533 (E), 178 (A) Philotheus 235 (E) Philotheou, Monast. .,.237, 240, 247 (E) Phlebaris 489 (E) Pickering 543 (E) Pious 488 (E) Pirelli 348 (E), 138 (A) Pithaeus 42 (E) Pius 11 158(E) Polidore 137 (Evst.) Porphyry X, p. gi Q(P) Pressburg, Lib. of the Lycaeum 86 (E) Prusa, SS. Cosm. and Damian., Monast. 405 (E) Puttick 598(E) Quaritch 560, 561, 885-887 (E) Quirini B, p. 187 E., A. F 207(E) Eagusio, J. de E (E) Eeggio 172 (P) Eeiche, J. G 113,114,117, 127 (A) i39> 140. 153 (P), 64 (Apoc.) Eettig A (E) "PevS-qvi}, Monast. ...322 (E) Rhodes 737 (E), 125 (P) Ehosen 205 (E) Ehosus 448(E) Eich, C. J 574(E) Eidoiphi, Card C, p. 121 Einok 209 (E), 96 (A) Eink 110-112 (P) Eivet 155(E) Eoochi B, p. 118 Eodd, H 585(E) .T 272, 684(E) Eoe, SirT 49(E) EomanaDe Alteriis...690 (E) Eomanus, priest 247 (Evst.) Eome, Earberini Lib. 1 59 (B) Eose, W. F 20, 22, 300, 346, 563, 564, 565 (E), 223 (A) 265, 281 (Evst.) Eostgaard 234, 235 (E) Eoth I (B) Eoyal Society 566 ( B) Eulotta B, p. no Eutgersius 155 (E) Saba, St., Conv I (E), I» (A P). , Monast 310, 535,539-541, 1275 (E) 191, 216, 416, 417 (A), 236 (Evst.) Sakkelion N (E) Salernium 196 (Evst.) Salvador, St 204 (B) Salvator, S., de Sept., Conv. of 195 (E),ioo (P) Salviati, Card, de 107 (A) Sambuo 66 (A) OF WRITERS, PAST OWNERS, AND COLLATORS. 417 Sanderson, W 184 (A) Sanguntinlanus 28S (E) Soala, S. Maria della 162 (Evst.) Schoenleben 105 (E) Soholz B, p. no W»,K,M,X,Y(E) H,L(A) 6, 20, 33-41, 75, 138-144, 146- 157. 159. 160, 162, 164-171, 173-175. 177- 180, 201, 260, 262, 270, 271, 277, 284, 285, 298-301, 324, 346, 352, 365. 382, 428 (E) 70-80, 82-92, 115, 120-123, 126, 127, 131, 133, i37> 160- 163, 174 (A) 77-112 P (nearly), I57,I77-I79(P) 51, 68, 69, 82 (Apoc.) 7,60, 8i,S6(Evst.) 12 (Apost.) Scio 390 (E) Scrivener N^ W (E) , G (P) 59,66,69, 71,201, 299, 300, 440, 492, 503. 507- 517, 545-559> 566 (E) 6i,i78,i82-i88(A) 252-261 (P) 87. 93-98 (Apoc.) 22i,233,234(Evst.) Scultet, A 96(E) Segnier 34-41 (E) Seidel, A.E G, H (E), 42 (A) Sepulveda B, p. 109 Sergius B, p. 118 Simoox, W. H 624 (E), 72 (Apoc.) Simenus, Monast. ...53 (ETSt.) Simeon 312 (P),i79(Evst.) Simon K (E) Simonides, Const. ...no, 589 (E), 229 (A) Simopetra 218 (A) Sinai, St. Oath., Mon. N, p. 90 ; 141, 413, 577.581,582 (E) Sirlet, Card 373 (E),79(Apoo.), 132 (Evst.) Smalbroke, S 484 (E) Smyrna 444 (E) Sophonius 1262 (E) SophroniuB 183 (Evst.) Sotheby 265 (Evst.) Sparvenfeldt 613 (E), 68 (A) Statiue, A 69, 171 (E) VOL. I. E Steininger 179 (Evst.) Stella, P 284(E) Stephen, priest 102 (Evst.) , E D, p. 122 L(E) , reader 90 (Evst.) Stevens 268 (Evst.) Stierzienbecher, A. F. 614 (E) Stosoh D (P), p. 175 Strangford 526 (E) Strasburg 180 (A) Stunica 52 (A) Suchtelen 542 (E) Sussex, Duke of 543(E) Swete, H. B 736(E) Sylburg, P 79 (Apoc.) Symeon 76, 269 (Apost.) Synesius 585 (E) Syria 515(E) Taurinns,St.,Monast. 91 (E) Tauronesus 1261 (E) Tayler, F 222 (Evst.) Teller of Eheims 119, 284, 285, 304 (E) Tengnagel, S 66 (A) Teudatus 493 (E) Thecla A, p. 98 Theooletus 988 (E) Theodora 388, 473 (E) Theodore, Abp E ( A) 74, 233. 412, 543. 671 (.B) 156 (A) Theodoret 97(A), 122 (Evst.) Theodosius 413 (E) Theognostus 99 (A) Theopemptua 131 (A) Theophanes 416 (A) Theophilus 570(E) Theophylact, priest ...148 (A) Thessaly 175, 288 (P) Thevenot 272 (E) Thomas 1262(E) Thorpe 528(,E) Thou, de, Aug i2i(A),63(Apoo.), 60 (Evst.) Tiffin, W 69(E) Timotheus 103 (P) Tischendorf N, p. 90 B,p.ns r,0'',0'"i,G«,A(E) 0° (P) C, p. 122 E, F», G, H, I, K, L,P,Q,R,S,T», TMJ,X,a,n(E) E, H, L (A), D, E, R (P) 620, 621 (E), 61 (A), 175, 295- 297 (Evst.), 72 (Apost.) 4i8 INDEX 11. Titoff 476(E) Torregiani 162 (Evst.) Traheron, P 71 (E) Tregelles E, G, H, K,M, R u, X, r, A, A, a (E) H, L, P (A), D, F, M (P) I, 33, 69, 241 (B), 6i(A),i(Apoc.) Treschow N (E), 77, 124(E) TrithemiuB.Jo 96(E) Troyna.St- Michael de 96 (A) Twycross 63 (E) Tzutzuna 8g (A) Ubaldi B, p. n8 Ufifenbaoh M (P) 45(A) Urbino, Ducal Lib. ...If,? (E) Dspensky, P 481 (E) Ussher, Abp D, p. 126 61, 63, 64 (E) Vatablna 9 (A) Vatopeili Monast. ...245 (E), 106 (A), 124 (P) 54 (Evst.) Velitrant Museum ...180(E) Venice 613(E) , St. Michael's ...419, 468 (E) Veroellone B, p. 117 Vergeoius 296(E), 124 (A), 149. 151 (1^) Verschoyle, Bp 64 (E) Victor, St., on the Walls 120 (B) VosciuB, Gerard X (E) ,b 38(A) Wagstaff 517 (E) Walte.Abp. ; 73. 74 (E)- -See Index 1, Christ Church, Oxford Wallier, F 422, 423. 49.'> (E) 191 (A), 218, 219 (Apoc.) , J 3, 73, 74 (E), 2 (Apost.) Walton 64(E) Wanley 484 (E) Ward 81 (E) Wepfer F (P) Werner B, p. 109 Westermann 42 (A) Westminster 20 (A) Wetstein, C 492. 5°i (E), 6, 26-28 (Apoc.) F C, p. 122 E,F,F",L,M,N(E) D,E, F(P) I, 2,33, 41, 9=^,92, 94 (E) 15, 21 (A), 25, 26 (P), 6, 7 (Evst.) Wheeler 68(E) Wiedmann 405 (E) Wigley 24 (A) Williams 562 (E) Winchelsea, Earl of... 106 (E) Woide Ts or T""' (E) Wolff G, H (E), M (P), 90(E) Woodhouse 563-5(E),223(A), 255 (Evst.) Wordsworth, Bp. Chr. 542 (E) Wright R (E) 53(A) Xenophon (Athos) ...536 (E) Zaoagni 151 (Evst.) Zittau, Senate of 605 (E) Zomozerab 179 (A) END OF VOL. I.